GIFT 

mm 


GIFT  OF 
Author 


In  Six  Parts. 


PART  I. 


THE  SOUL  IN  HUMAN  EMBODIMENTS. 


MRS.  CORA  L.  V.  RICHMOND. 


THE  SOUL: 

ITS 

NATURE,  RELATIONS,  AND  EXPRESSIONS 

IN 

HUMAN  EMBODIMENTS 


GIVEN  THROUGH 

MRS.  CORA  L.  V.  RICHMOND, 

BY  HER  GUIDES. 


FOURTH  EDITION. 


; 

1  /3  ' 
!;vf 


PART  I, 

COPYRIGHT,  1888, 

BY  MRS.  CORA  L.  V.  RICHMOND. 


PARTS  II,  III,  IV,  V  AND  VI, 

COPYRIGHT,  1915, 
BY  MRS.  CORA  L.  V.  RICHMOND. 


SALUTATION. 

To  THE  BELOVED  MEMBERS  OF  OUR  CLASSES  IN  AMERICA  AND  ENG- 
LAND, WHEREVER  THEY  MAY   BE,   WHO  HAVE  RECEIVED  THESE 
TEACHINGS,   SOME  OF  THE   FIRST-FRUITS  OF   THE   KING- 
DOM   OF    THE    SOUL;    AND    TO    THOSE    WHO,    NOT 
HAVING     BEEN      PRESENT     IN     BODY, 
WERE  ONE  IN  SPIRIT 

WITH  THE 

TRUTHS  HEREIN  EXPRESSED 
THIS  RECORD  OF  THEIR 

LESSONS 
IS  AFFECTIONATELY  INSCRIBED 

BY  THE 

GUIDES. 


742970 


TO  THE  READER. 

These  lessons  are  published,  primarily,  as  a  book  of  reference  for 
those  who  have  been  members  of  the  classes  receiving  them.  The 
essential  Teachings  herein  contained,  have  been  given  at  various  times 
and  places  through  this  same  medium  for  the  past  twenty  years,  but 
always  heretofore  verbally,  in  private  or  semi-private  classes,  because 
it  was  necessary  that  those  listening  to  them  should  continue  through 
the  entire  course.  A  great  demand,  however,  has  recently  sprung  up 
in  the  public  mind  for  some  concise  presentation  of  the  Teachings  as 
herein  expressed.  This  volume  is  a  careful  compilation  from  verba- 
tim reports  of  several  courses  of  lessons,  each  containing  the  essential 
fundamental  bases  of  the  Teachings,  but  varying  in  manner  of  presen- 
tation and  illustration. 

It  has  been  thought  best  by  the  Intelligences  who  have  given 
them,  to  preserve  the  form  in  which  the  Teachings  were  always  given, 
i.  e.,  that  of  lessons,  to  enable  those  who  read  to  become  en  rapport 
with  the  Guides  in  somewhat  the  same  manner  as  though  they  had 
listened  to  the  utterances  as  pupils.  There  must  always  remain,  how- 
ever, a  sense  of  loss;  a  missing  of  the  revealed  presence,  through  the 
medium,  of  the  Controlling  Guides,  made  more  palpable  by  the  Invo- 
cations that  preceded  the  lessons,  and  the  Benedictions  at  the  close; 
and  most  palpable  by  the  pervading  devotion  and  exaltation  of  all 
present. 

Yet,  happily,  those  who  read  with  the  "Spirit  and  the  Under- 
standing/' shall  feel  themselves  none  the  less  near  to  the  Guides,  and 
ever  more  near  unto  the  Divine. — (Pub.) 


THE  GENEKAL  SUBJECT  OF  THE  LESSONS  IS: 

THE  SOUL  ;  ITS  NATURE,  RELATIONS,  AND  EXPRESSIONS  IN  MATERIAL 
FORM. 

The  First  lesson  will  be: 

THE  SOUL;  ITS  RELATION  TO  GOD. 
The  Second  lessoa  will  be  : 

THE  DUAL  NATURE  OF  THE  SOUL. 

The  Third  lesson  will  be: 

THE  EXPRESSION  OF  THE  SOUL  IN  HUMAN 
EMBODIMENTS,  AND  ITS  RELATION  TO  OTHER  SOULS. 

The  Fourth  lesson  will  be  a  continuation  of  the  third,  as  we  find 
that  subject  most  attractive  to  human  minds  that  bears  directly  upon 
existence  and  its  relations. 

The  Fifth  lesson  will  be: 

THE  REUNITED  SOUL  ;  INCLUDING  PERFECTED 
SOULS,  PARENTAL  SOULS,  AND  ANGELS. 

The  Sixth  lesson  will  be : 

ANGELS,  ARCHANGELS,  AND  MESSIAHS;  in- 
cluding life  on  other  planets. 


DEFINITIONS. 


GIVEN   BY   THE   GUIDES. 


(Explaining  the  particular  sens.e.  in  which  t  the  following  words  are 
used  in 


INFINIVERSE.  That  which  relates  to  the  Infinite  Being;  the 
Uncreate  ;  the  realm  of  Infinity. 

UNIVERSE.  That  which  relates  to  Existence;  the  whole  of 
Creation. 

BEING.  That  which  is  absolute,  unchanging,  essence  instead  of 
substance. 

EXISTENCE.  That  which  is  created;  changeful,  movable,  vari- 
able; limitation,  environment. 

IMPULSION.  The  act  of  volition  of  the  Infinite  or  finite  entities 
toward  expression;  undoubtedly  the  Divine  Logos. 

EXPRESSION.  Existence;  revealed  through  matter;  made 
known  in  time,  and  space,  and  sense. 

INVOLUTION.  The  process  of  expression  of  the  Soul  through 
matter;  becoming  involved  in  time  and  sense. 

EMBODIMENT.  The  expression  of  the  Soul  in  the  personal 
human  form. 

Embodiments.  Successive  expressions  of  the  Soul  in  human 
forms. 

SPIRIT.  The  inbreathing  of  the  Soul,  (from  spirare  to  breathe,) 
i.  e.,  the  theme  of  the  Soul  in  one  human  life. 

MIND.  The  Consciousness  of  the  Soul  acting  through  Spirit 
upon  the  human  organism,  producing  the  process  of  thought;  the 
most  external  expression  of  Soul. 

(The  Mind  also  has  a  reflex  action,  and  is  the  only  expression  of 
the  consciousness  affected  by  material  things.) 


PREPARATORY  ADDRESS  TO  THE  CLASS. 


Beloved  Opes^  It  ia  rteedfuk  *n  approaching  the  Altar  of  Truth, 
that  you  cast  aside  all  preconceived  conclusions  concerning  the  themes 
to  which  ytfu-arfct  tebt  Address  yqu^  attention.  We  ask  you,  in  listen- 
ing to  that  whicE  will  °  be  expresse'd,'  that  you  approach  the  subject  as 
children  willing  to  be  taught,  that  you  receive  the  teachings  with  the 
same  impartiality  as  though  you  had  no  fixed  opinions  on  the  subjects 
to  be  considered,  and  that  you  enter  into  the  spirit  of  what  is  given 
without  reference  to  whether  it  conflicts  with  previous  teachings 
that  you  have  received  or  not.  You  are  to  endeavor  to  receive  the 
ideas  given,  the  thoughts  presented,  the  Truths  sought  to  be  conveyed, 
as  though  your  minds  were  snowy  tablets  upon  which  is  to  be  written, 
for  the  first  time,  the  Word  of  God.  If,  after  placing  yourselves  in 
this  condition,  you  shall  find  that  the  thoughts  here  expressed  cannot 
be  accepted  as  Truth,  it  is  your  province  to  reject  them.  This  is  not 
a  place  or  time  for  arguments,  but  statements;  we  are  willing  to 
explain  the  propositions  that  are  given,  but  we  are  not  willing  to  dis- 
cuss them.  Any  system  of  teaching  can  afford  to  wait,  if  it  be  Truth, 
until  the  mind  is  ready  to  receive  it.  No  amount  of  discussion  will 
ever  enable  one  to  be  prepared  who  is  not  ready  to  perceive  Truth. 

The  subjects  to  be  treated  are  profound,  have  engaged  the  atten- 
tion of  many  inspired  and  many  thoughtful  minds  since  thought 
began  on  earth.  It  will  not  be  found  strange  if,  in  a  series  of  lessons 
necessarily  brief  and  condensed,  there  shall  be  many  points  that  can- 
not, perhaps,  be  solved  ;  but  as  the  germ  is  placed  within  the  sod  and 
time  is  required  for  growth,  so  we  plant  these  Truths  as  seeds  given 
to  us  from  the  higher  states  of  Celestial  Being,  trusting  to  the  future 
for  their  germination,  growth,  and  fructification  in  your  lives. 

Beloved  Ones:  Even  as  children  turn  to  a  kindly  parent,  or  as 
you  might  turn  to  one  appointed  to  bring  glad  tidings,  so  we  would 
invite  your  attention  to  this  series  of  lessons  concerning  themes 
Divine. 


FIRST 


THE  SOUL;  ITS  REIJATfON :T"b 


GOD. 


The  Infinite  cannot  be  comprehended,  but  can  be  conceived  of 
through  perception :  as  it  is  possible  for  one  to  conceive  that  there  is 
a  state  of  perfect  happiness,  but  no  one  on  earth  has  ever  yet  experi- 
enced it ;  as  it  is  possible  for  one  to  conceive  of  perfect  Truth,  yet  no 
man  should  claim  to  have  received  it ;  so  a  conception  of  the  Infinite 
is  the  inherent  conception  of  man  derived  from  the  Soul,  which  is  the 
source,  is  being,  is  like  God;  and  this  conception  can  no  more  be 
destroyed  than  the  light  of  day  can  be  destroyed  by  an  intervening 
cloud,  or  than  chaos  can  destroy  the  continued  harmony  of  the  uni- 
verse. 

It  is  often  said  that  an  Infinite  Deity  is  inconceivable.  An  Infi- 
nite Deity  is  incomprehensible  we  admit,  but  not  inconceivable.  The 
mind  may  conceive  of  that  which  cannot  be  comprehended.  All  that 
relates  to  Eternity  is  not  comprehended  except  in  Eternity;  but  you 
do  conceive  both  of  the  heretofore  and  the  hereafter  while  in  your 
present  state.  The  conceptions  of  the  mind  are  prophecies,  and  the 
comprehensions  of  the  mind  are  limitations. 

Existence  suggests  Being.  The  Creation  proves  the  Creator. 
Primal  Law  implies  the  Law  Maker,  the  Source  of  Law.  The  Uni- 
verse declares  the  Infiniverse. 

The  Infiniverse  is  God;  which  is  a  possible  statement,  but  which 
cannot  be  comprehended  in  the  universe  (of  things).  You  may  state 
a  million;  but  no  one  has  a  literal  experience  as  to  what  a  million, 
taken  in  units,  may  mean.  Through  mathematics  you  conceive  of 
aggregate  numbers  which  you  have  no  comprehension  of  in  their 
several  parts,  and  it  is  just  as  possible  to  conceive  of  that  which  you 
cannot  comprehend  in  regard  to  Deity  as  in  regard  to  mathematics. 
The  only  way  to  secure  mathematical  accuracy  in  any  problem  is  that 
you  know  the  bases  are  correct,  therefore  the  results  must  be  so. 
Deity  is  as  much  a  possible  conception  as  any  conception  by  the  mind 
of  man. 


10  THE  SOUL; 

GOD  IS   THE   INFINITE,   OMNISCIENT,   OMNIPOTENT,   ETERNAL   ENTITY. 

The  One  Supreme  Intelligence,  under  whatever  name  this  is 
breathed:  whether  that  mystical  and  sacred  Name  which  never  has 
been  pronounced,  which  belonged  to  Egypt,  but  which,  under  the  name 
Jehovah,  was  brought  into  the  Hebraic  religion ;  the  incommunicable, 
unspeakable  name  I H  U  H;  the  Jesod;  the  Jod,  He,  Van,  He;  the 
leoua;  or  whether- syllabled  in:  {he  Ea,  the  Om,  of  the  ancients;  the 
Tetragrammaton..  Qsiris.was  not  the  physical  sun,  but  a  symbol  from 
an  Angel  t<>  e^pr^'ih^.'D^y.an'iJ^is  relation  to  man,  the  Sun  of  the 
Soul;  the  Light;  the  luminous  power  of  Intelligence,  personified  in 
Ahe  Infinite. 

Whatever  be  the  title  or  designation  of  that  Infinite  Being,  God 
Is  only  known  within  the  Soul,  and  only  understood  in  its  innermost 
and  divinest  conception;  this  is  what  we  mean  by  the  name  God. 
There  can  be  no  other  Infinite;  there  can  be  no  other  Omniscient, 
Omnipresent,  Infinite  Being:  the  Deity. 

Many  people  say  they  cannot  understand  an  Infinite  Personality. 
Neither  can  you  understand  a  larger  finite  personality,  nor  an  illim- 
itable universe.  But  God  is  Infinite  Being;  and  the  Soul  is  also 
Being.  As  science  declares  the  universe  from  the  atom,  we  declare 
God  and  the  Soul  from  eternity. 

Human  knowledge  proceeds  from  the  relatively  known  to  the 
unknown.  Revelation  proceeds  from  the  unknown,  the  absolute,  to 
the  known ;  from  the  boundless,  limitless,  to  the  limited,  the  relative, 
the  enchained.  All  knowledge  of  the  Spiritual  is  a  priori  knowledge. 
The  realm  of  God  and  the  Soul  is  possession;  the  realm  of  creation 
is  expression.  The  Supreme  Consciousness  of  the  universe  is  God,  the 
supreme  consciousness  of  man  is  the  Soul.  These  make  up  the  con- 
sciousness of  the  universe. 

This  Infinite  Consciousness,  or  Love,  is  All-potent,  Omniscient, 
Eternal,  Omnipresent,  and  is  the  prototype  for  the  Soul,  absolutely 
and  perfectly. 

The  Infinite  is  Omniscient,  Omnipresent,  and  Eternal;  the  Soul 
is  finite  and  eternal,  but  not  omnipresent,  not  omniscient,  not  infinite. 
God  is  the  Infinite  Being  of  eternity.  The  Soul  is  the  only  entity 
excepting  God,  and  has  its  being  in  eternity,  but  has  its  existence 
and  expression  in  the  universe.  The  Soul  exists  in  and  has  to  do  with 
the  universe,  but  God  alone  is  the  Infiniverse ;  the  Soul  has  to  do  with 
all  kinds  of  expressions  in  time  and  eternity,  but  they  must  be  sub- 
ject to  limitations,  while  God  is  All  in  All,  now  and  forevermore. 

That  which  is  without  beginning  or  ending  would  illustrate  the 


ITS  RELATION  TO  'GOD.  11 

Soul,  as  a  complete  circle ;  while  a  globe  would  illustrate  the  Infinite, 
which  is  more  than  a  wheel,  which  is  illustrated  by  a  sphere  of  wheels. 
The  eternal  circle  of  the  existence  of  the  Soul  is:  in  that  which  has 
been,  that  which  is,  and  that  which  will  be,  but  limited  in  scope.  The 
Infinite  Sphere  is :  all  that  has  been,  all  that  is,  and  all  that  will  be. 

THE  SOUL  is  AN  ETERNAL,  IMMORTAL,  FINITE  ENTITY. 

The  Soul  is  related  to  God  as  the  finite  to  the  Infinite,  the  resem- 
blance being  in  quality,  but  not  in  scope.  To  use  an  illustration, 
which  is  not  to  be  taken  literally,  but  relatively,  the  quality  of  the  drop 
of  water  is  the  same  as  the  quality  of  water  in  the  whole  ocean ;  but 
the  globule  or  drop  will  never  become  the  ocean — even  though  it  seems 
to  be  lost  in  the  ocean,  its  entity  as  a  globule  is  the  same;  or  as  you 
are  encompassed  by  the  walls  of  this  room  and  pervaded  by  its  atmos- 
phere, but  you  are  neither  the  room  nor  the  atmosphere,  nor  are  you 
composed  of  parts  of  the  room  or  atmosphere,  nor  are  you  a  part  of 
either.  To  further  illustrate  or  compare  the  quality  of  the  Soul  with 
the  quality  of  the  Infinite,  we  would  compare  the  single  ray  of  light 
with  the  whole  of  the  rays  of  light  that  emanate  from  a  sun  or  solar 
center ;  but  you  must  not  make  the  mistake  of  supposing  that  we  mean, 
therefore,  that  the  Infinite  is  composed  of  the  whole  number  of  finite 
Souls,  for  then  the  Infinite  would  be  limited  to  the  number  of  Souls 
in  the  universe,  but  such  is  not  the  case ;  the  Soul  has  its  being  within 
the  Infinite,  but  is  not  the  Infinite.  The  finite  and  the  Infinite  are 
not  interchangeable ;  therefore  the  Soul  never  becomes  Infinite,  nor  is 
it  lost  in  the  Infinite,  nor  does  the  Infinite  ever  become  finite;  that 
would  imply  limitation. 

With  these  definitions  you  are  prepared  to  know,  as  the  Soul 
bears  always  the  same  relation  to  the  Infinite,  as  it  is  immortal  and  in 
eternity:  there  is  no  beginning  to,  nor  can  there  be  any  cessation  of, 
its  being.  It  is  uncreate  as  God  is ;  but,  as  the  Soul  is  finite,  its  being 
must  forever  be  encompassed  by  the  Infinite.  The  power  of  under- 
standing this  relation  is  innate  in  the  Soul  of  man,  no  other  basis  is 
possible;  when  you  endeavor  to  consider  Deity  by  any  other  method 
except  that  which  belongs  to  the  Soul,  there  is  failure.  It  is  from 
the  Soul  that  there  is  the  first  perception  and  conception  of  God,  that 
there  is  recognition  of  God,  and  that  there  is  satisfaction  with  the  con- 
sciousness of  the  presence  of  God. 

These  statements,  concerning  the  Infinite  and  finite,  must  be  borne 
in  mind  through  this  entire  series  of  lessons :  the  Soul  never  changes 
places  with  the  Infinite ;  the  Soul  is  never  nearer  the  Infinite ;  the  Soul 
is  not  remote  from  the  Infinite. 


12  THE  SOUL; 

THE  SOUL  IN  QUALITY  is  LIKE  UNTO  GOD. 

When  Christ  said,  "  Be  ye  perfect  even  as  your  Father  in  Heaven 
is  perfect,"  it  was  because  that  perfection  is  possible,  the  quality 
being  the  same.  One  beam  of  pure  white  light  is  precisely  as  perfect 
in  quality  as  the  whole  white  light  of  the  sun's  rays;  and,  as  the 
white  light,  the  Soul,  in  its  essential  nature,  is  always  pure.  The  per- 
fectness  of  God  is  the  perfectness  of  the  Soul. 

The  quality  of  the  truth  is  the  same  in  the  Soul  as  in  God;  you 
may  not  have  Infinite  truth,  but  you  may  have  the  clear  whiteness  of 
truth,  and  when  tested  by  all  the  powers  of  the  Soul,  the  quality  of 
that  light  is  like  the  Light  of  Deity.  Perfection  is  quality,  not  quan- 
tity. If  an  artist  says,  that  is  a  perfect  picture,  he  means  the  tones, 
tints,  and  coloring  form  harmony,  are  all  perfect  as  related  to  the 
whole,  no  parts  are  imperfect.  If  a  musician  says,  that  musical  com- 
position is  perfect,  he  means  in  all  that  relates  to  harmony,  in  all  that 
relates  to  the  theme,  in  the  adjustment  of  sound  and  the  association 
of  ideas,  the  composition  is  perfect. 

As  God  is  Infinite  in  love,  the  Soul  has  love  in  a  finite  degree. 
As  God  is  Infinite  in  wisdom,  that  attribute  is  found  in  the  Soul  in  a 
finite  degree,  but  perfect  in  quality.  As  God  is  Infinite  in  knowledge, 
that  knowledge  is  found  in  the  Soul  in  a  finite  degree.  As  you  may 
see  reflected  in  the  drop  of  dew  the  whole  starry  firmament,  so  in  the 
Soul,  in  a  miniature  degree,  are  all  the  qualities  of  Deity.  "  Be  ye 
perfect "  is  at  once  a  Divine  command  and  prophecy. 

N"o  sun  or  planet  is  so  remote  from  the  central  sun  that  the  small- 
est vibration  does  not  reach  that  most  distant  planet;  so  there  is  no 
existence  or  expression  of  life  so  alienated  from  God's  love,  that  His 
love  does  not  include  the  whole,  pervade  the  whole,  and  reach  to  the 
uttermost.  As  the  most  central  sun  of  which  the  mind  can  conceive 
is  the  light  of  all  other  suns  and  systems  moving  around  it,  so,  in  the 
Infinite, 

GOD'S  LOVE  is  THE  LIGHT  OF  ALL  SOULS. 

Or,  to  transpose  the  foregoing,  as  light  is  the  cause  of  life  in  mat- 
ter, and  the  light  of  the  sun  is  the  manifestation  of  the  method  of  all 
generic  being  in  solar  systems  through  motion,  so  Love  in  the  Divine 
Consciousness  is  the  light  of  the  Soul,  and  whatever  relates  to  the 
Soul  is  governed  by  this  Infinite  Love,  as  whatever  relates  to  matter 
is  governed  by  light. 

The  state  of  the  Soul  is  now  what  we  are  considering ;  this  divine 
unit,  or  entity,  being  uncreate,  there  are  no  new  Souls  added  to  the 
universe,  and  there  are  no  Souls  taken  from  the  universe.  All  Souls 


IT 8  RELATION  TO  GOD.  13 

having  being  forever,  there  can  be  no  change  as  regards  their  being, 
their  relation  to  other  Souls,  the  number  of  them;  nor  can  what 
constitutes  the  usual  conditions  of  time,  and  space,  and  sense,  affect 
them  or  their  relations  to  the  Deity.  There  is  no  time,  nor  space,  nor 
matter  in  the  Infinite,  because  time,  and  space,  and  matter  are  rela- 
tive. The  Soul  in  its  pure  and  primal  nature  has  nothing  to  do  with 
time,  nor  space,  nor  matter,  but  only  with  eternity  and  that  which  be- 
longs to  eternity.  Whatever  shall  hereinafter  be  expressed  concerning 
what  the  Soul  does  must  not  be  mistaken  for  what  the  Soul  is. 

The  Soul  is  a  revelation  unto  outward  nature.  No  external  thing 
can  reveal  God.  The  Soul  alone,  being  of  the  nature  of  God,  perceives 
God.  Nothing  can  teach  that  there  is  God.  All  things  may  illus- 
trate it ;  teaching  comes  from  knowledge,  possession ;  and  that  which 
recognizes  God  is  from  the  Soul.  As  consciousness  is  in  the  Soul, 
BO  every  attribute  expressed  by  consciousness  is  in  the  Soul.  As  you 
must  go  to  the  Soul  for  the  source  of  all  intelligence,  so  you  must  go 
to  the  Soul  ultimately  for  all  that  promises  expression. 

Herein  we  deal  with  the  Soul  in  its  absoluteness.  We  are  not 
dealing  with  time  and  space  and  sense  at  all  now.  We  have  not  yet 
arrived  at  matter.  If  it  is  impossible  for  you  to  think  of  the  Soul  thus, 
do  not  try  to  think,  simply  perceive;  for  not  all  that  is  thinkable  is 
true;  that  is  most  true  which  you  can  not  speak  nor  think,  but  can 
perceive. 

Soul  alone  can  perceive  Soul ;  it  is  to  that  nature  that  all  these  re- 
marks are  addressed:  the  Soul  that  does  understand,  the  life  within 
that  does  perceive,  the  love,  wisdom,  and  truth  that  do  acknowledge ; 
and  this,  in  every  human  mind  capable  of  receiving  these  utterances, 
must  have  some  acknowledged  power  in  some  portion  of  your  being. 

Bear  in  mind  that  that  which  is  meant  by  the  innermost,  the  most 
sacred,  the  Holy  of  Holies,  as  revealed  in  the  ancient  letter  through 
the  Egyptian  lore,  was  no  outward  place — not  even  the  outward 
symbol  of  the  sphere,  nor  the  double  triangle,  which  is  the  Egyp- 
tian, Masonic,  and  Kabalistic  symbol  of  God,  the  points  of  which 
solve  the  problems  of  the  universe,  was  literal — but  the  innermost 
state  or  condition  which,  when  perceived,  must  form  the  conscious- 
ness in  human  life  of  the  presence  of  God.  Whatever  be  the  name  of 
that  state  of  which  we  have  spoken,  like  the  real  name  of  God,  it  has 
never  been  syllabled  on  earth ;  but  it  is  enough  to  know  that  the  Soul 
of  man  is  the  innermost  consciousness  of  the  individual  life,  and  that 
which  the  finite  entity  expresses,  and  which  is  revealed  in  the  life  of 
the  Angel,  will  hereafter  be  made  known. 


H  THE  SOUL; 

RECAPITULATION. 

You  are  to  make  your  starting  point  from  within  the  Soul,  from 
the  Deity;  whatever  else  is  said  you  will  not  be  allowed  to  deviate 
from  that  Divine  Center.  As  in  the  Middle  Ages  no  astronomy  could 
be  correct  because  the  earth  was  made  the  center  instead  of  the  sun,  so 
whomsoever  shall  endeavor  to  follow  these  lessons  should  first  perceive 
the  Deity  as  the  Infinite  Center,  the  Soul  of  life.  By  the  individual 
the  center  of  the  universe  must  be  transferred  from  time  and  sense  to 
eternity,  to  that  which  is  absolute,  to  conceptions  which  in  themselves 
relate  to  eternity ;  and  the  Soul,  in  its  absolute  nature,  must  be  con- 
tinually before  the  mind.  In  all  that  relates  to  the  Soul  and  Deity 
there  is  no  past  time,  as  you  term  it,  nor  any  future,  there  is  but 
eternity.  There  is  no  change  in  the  relation  of  the  Soul  and  God ;  no 
Soul  ever  goes  astray,  no  Soul  is  ever  "lost,"  no  Soul  is  shadowed,  no 
Soul  is  darkened.  It  is  impossible  for  the  Soul,  in  its  divine  and  es- 
sential nature  ever  to  be  alienated,  or  estranged,  or  in  any  way  shut 
out  from  God's  Omniscient,  Omnipresent  Love.  This  being  under- 
stood as  the  basis,  whatever  shadows  may  be  referred  to  hereafter, 
in  this  series  of  lessons,  will  not  relate  to  the  Soul  or  God,  but  will 
relate  to  conditions  which  will  be  explained 

Primarily  then,  you  are  anchored  in  the  center  of  all  possible  con- 
ception of  intelligence,  which  is  God,  in  the  circumference  of  all  pos- 
sible intelligence,  which  is  God,  in  the  Infiniverse,  which  is  God.  (In 
contradistinction  to  the  universe,  which  is  the  manifestation  of  God.) 
You  are  anchored  in  the  immortality  of  the  Soul,  the  eternity  of  its 
absolute  nature,  in  its  unchangeableness,  in  that  which  forever  was, 
forever  will  be,  and  is  forever  the  same ;  in  the  truth  that  the  qualities 
of  the  life  of  the  Soul  are  like  the  qualities  of  God  in  a  finite  degree ; 
you  are  anchored  in  the  great  certainty  of  Infinite  Love,  which,  as 
an  all-potent  and  Central  Sun,  illumines  every  Soul,  forever  inspires, 
guides  and  directs. 

The  individual  expression  of  the  Soul  is  under  the  government  of 
the  individual  Soul,  but  the  whole  life  of  the  universe  is  under  the 
government  of  the  Soul  of  the  Universe,  God.  What  the  Soul  shall 
express  belongs  to  its  individual  choice  and  its  individual  life  under 
God,  but  what  the  universe  shall  express  belongs  to  the  Will  of  the 
Infinite,  or  the  Infiniverse.  This  sphere  within  a  sphere,  or  light 
within  a  light,  is  the  state  within  the  Soul,  the  chosen  light  being 
the  Infinite  Light,  and  the  manifestation  of  that  chosen  light  being 
the  life  of  the  Soul.  As  confidently  may  you  turn  to  that  Soul  as  the 
source  of  all  possibilities,  as  unto  the  sun  the  atom  turns  as  the  source 


ITS  RELATION  TO  GOD.  15 

of  all  light.  No  more  can  you  be  excluded  from  the  Divine  Source  of 
all  possibilities  than  can  the  atom,  howsoever  shadowed  by  organic 
conditions,  be  excluded  from  the  vibrations  of  light  which  give  ex- 
pression to  its  outward  being. 

Being  thus  centered  in  the  Absolute,  the  premises  perfect,  the  con- 
ditions so  beyond  time  and  sense,  you  are  requested  to  receive  these 
propositions  as  a  student  would  receive  propositions  in  mathematics, 
knowing  they  are  to  be  proved  in  their  application.  If  they  are  not 
proved,  (each  proposition  being  perfect  in  itself,  containing  its  own 
proof,  and  all  being  perfect  in  parts,)  then  the  system  must  fall;  if 
they  are  truth,  (each  proposition  based  upon  them  will  have  been 
proved  at  the  conclusion,)  then  the  system  must  be  true.  If,  resem- 
bling the  higher  problems  of  mathematics,  those  of  geometry,  the 
Pythagorean  Proposition,  these  teachings — being  the  solution  of  all 
the  divine  potentialities  of  the  universe — are  not  fully  explained  and 
carried  out  in  this  system,  reject  it;  but  remember  the  bases  of  the 
system,  do  not  depart  from  them,  nor  bend  them  to  any  system  more 
imperfect,  for  they  will  fail  you  utterly  if  you,  do. 

Beginning,  therefore,  with  the  Absolute,  the  Infinite,  the  Divine; 
beginning  with  the  Infinite  Entity  and  the  finite  entity,  you  are 
requested  to  accompany  us  forward,  in  each  succeeding  lesson,  with 
such  lines  of  thought  as  shall  ultimately  solve  to  your  minds  the  prob- 
lems of  the  universe,  or  if  they  do  not  prove  to  your  minds  that  the 
problems  are.  soluble,  then  the  world  must  seem  to  be  stranded  upon 
the  shore  of  a  sea  of  doubt  and  of  degradation,  from  which  there  is 
no  escape. 

Necessarily,  beloved  ones,  this  lesson  is  brief  because  of  its  mag- 
nitude. We  might  have  added  more  sentences,  still  they  would  mean 
no  more.  When  we  draw  nearer  to  your  outward  expression  there 
will  be  greater  length  of  discourse. 


' 


SECOND  LESSON. 

THE  DUAL  NATURE  OF  GOD  AND  THE  SOUL; 

AND  THE  IMPULSION  TOWARD  EXPRESSION. 

We  shall  use  the  word  Expression  in  the  sense  that  we  have 
defined  it,  as  being  the  result  of  the  impulsion  or  volition  from  the 
Soul  toward  activity,  the  word  Impulsion  meaning  the  act  of  volition. 

The  lesson  which  you  have  previously  considered  treats  of  God  as 
the  One,  the  Eternal,  Infinite  Entity,  and  the  Soul  as  an  eternal,  finite 
entity. 

THE  FIRST  EXPRESSION  OF  GOD  IS  DUAL. 

Whenever  and  wherever  expression  begins  the  Dual  Life  is  mani- 
fest. The  universe  of  matter  does  not  exist  excepting  through  this 
expression  of  Dual  Life. 

All  ancient  religions  symbolized  the  Infinite  in  the  Unknown 
yet  Perfect  Sphere  of  Omniscience;  yet  all  ancient  religions  consid- 
ered the  first  expression  of  Deity  as  twofold.  The  terms  Divine  Ma- 
ternity, and  the  Great  Mother  Nature,  are  synonymous  with  the  femi- 
nine name  of  the  Deity.  The  earth  is  made  the  symbol  of  the  Di- 
vine Mother.  In  all  religions,  either  veiled  or  openly,  there  is  the 
feminine  Deity,  co-equal  in  Power,  perfect  in  Love,  half  of  the  Dual 
life  of  the  Deity. 

The  great  Mahadai,  or  God-Goddess  of  the  most  remote  an- 
tiquity, was  a  Dual  Divinity,  without  earthly  name  or  human  form, 
but  abiding  forever  as  the  Twofold  Source  of  Being.  So  well  was 
this  understood  that  all  the  primary  religions  of  the  world  re- 
vealed God  as  twofold.  God  is  expressed  and  revealed  according  to 
the  need ;  and  as  the  universe,  including  that  which  man  shares,  needs 
this  expression,  so  the  dual  life  is  revealed. 


ITS  DUAL  NATURE.  17 

THE  BEING  THAT  is  ONE  IN  THE  INFINIVERSE 

IS  DUAL  IN  THE  UNIVERSE. 

You  perceive  in  the  atom  and  the  sun,  and  in  all  generic  life,  and 
in  man,  this  dual  life  made  manifest.  So  persistent  is  it,  that  even 
the  leaves  upon  the  trees,  the  different  forms  of  vegetation,  every 
variety  of  Fauna,  express  themselves  in  reference  to  this  duality  or 
twofold  Being. 

Among  the  Egyptians  there  could  never  be  more  than  twelve  who 
understood  the  mystic  name  of  the  only  God;  but  the  Divine  Mother 
and  the  Divine  Father  as  the  Dual  expression  of  the  God  of  the  uni- 
verse, could  be  always  spoken  of.  Jehovah  Elohim  was  the  nearest 
term  in  the  Hebrew  language  that  would  give  expression  to  that  sacred, 
mystic  name  signifying  the  great  Uncreate,  Father-Mother.  f  The 
only  word  in  Egyptian  lore  which  man  was  not  able  to  speak  was  that 
which  expressed  God,  the  God-head ;  but  the  Father-Mother,  the  Love 
and  Wisdom  inblent,  or  Dual  Life,  could  be  spoken.  The  feminine 
Deity  is  veiled  in  the  Isis  of  the  Egyptians,  as  the  masculine  Divinity 
was  symbolized  in  Osiris;  nor  were  Isis,  Osiris,  and  Horus  ever  mis- 
taken for  the  unknown,  nameless  God,  ensphered  in  the  Innermost 
Heavens;  for  that  Deity  the  Egyptians  had  no  name  that  was  ever 
breathed;  nor  even  known  outside  the  most  sacred  temple,  the  "Holy 
of  Holies."  Osiris  was  represented  as  the  Sun  of  light,  symbolizing 
the  Creative  Power;  Isis  was  worshiped  as  the  Mother,  the  symbol  of 
generic  life.  But  behind  both  was  the  Infinite  A,  U,  M,  the  Attum, 
which,  in  Egyptian,  embodies  the  feminine  as  well  as  the  masculine. 

In  Egypt  you  will  also  find  the  genesis  of  life  symbolized  in  the 
name  of  lonah;  this  name  means  the  Dove;  the  over-brooding  pres- 
ence of  the  Holy  Spirit  incubating  that  which  is  to  give  expression 
to  the  Deity;  hence,  even  in  Hebraic  times,  the  Dove  was  made  the 
symbol  of  the  Holy  Spirit  brooding  over  Jesus  at  the  time  of  His 
baptism  by  John.  The  Dove  appears  in  Sacred  Writ  through  the 
Kabala,  because,  among  the  Egyptians,  doves  were  not  only  the  mes- 
sage bearers  from  one  land  to  another,  but  the  Dove,  the  Menat,  was 
also  the  symbol  of  the  Genetrix,  and  therefore  was  made  the  emblem 
of  the  Holy  Motherhood.  As  Isis  was  the  Earth-Mother  of  the  Egyp- 
tians, so  this  sacred  Dove  was,  oftentimes,  made  the  symbol  of  Juno. 

The  Divine  Image  within  the  winged  sphere  of  the  Egyptians, 
was  none  other  than  the  immortal  Soul  and  God;  the  circle  symbol- 
izing the  finite  Soul,  the  sphere  symbolizing  the  Infinite,  the  wings 
the  emblems  of  the  over-brooding  spirit,  the  Mother  Love. 


18  THE  SOUL; 

The  unbroken,  unmeasured  Sphere  is  God.  The  divided  Sphere, 
or  Dual  Life,  is  God  revealed. 

There  were  three  ways  in  which  God,  after  being  revealed,  was 
known  to  the  Ancients. 

First:      By  Generic  Symbols. 
Second:  By  Numbers. 
Third:     By  Letters. 

The  Generic  symbols  were  derived  from  Egypt  and  were,  prima- 
rily, twofold.  The  Letters  were  derived  from  Egypt  also,  but  were 
renamed  by  the  Kabala,  the  Shemoth  (Shema).  The  numbers,  Seph- 
iroth,  were  given  by  the  Kabala,  but  were  Egyptian:  three  times 
three  and  one — nine  and  one.  (This  is  the  origin  of  the  Triune  God.) 

The  Circle  with  three  Jads  and  a  Tau,  is  a  Kabalistic  figure  and 
is  expressive  of  the  threefold  unitary  nature  of  God;  the  three  hy- 
postases  or  co-ordinates  in  the  Divine  Nature,  equal  and  united,  as  in- 
dicated by  the  Tau. 

Among  the  Brahmins  the  threefold  expression,  Brahma,  Vishnu, 
Siva,  referred  to  the  three  Potentialities:  the  one  Infinite  Good,  the 
Creator,  to  Whom  they  never  pray;  the  Infinite  Preserver,  to  whom 
they  continually  pray ;  and  the  Infinite  Destroyer,  to  whom  they  con- 
tinually bend ;  all  typical  of  the  one  God.  But  the  twofold  life  is  in- 
cluded in  Brahm. 

In  the  mythological  history  of  Greece  and  Rome  you  have  Jove, 
the  typical  deity  governing  the  heavens,  and  Maia,  the  beloved  of 
Jove.  Juno  is  referred  to  as  the  Queen  of  Heaven,  but  Venus  (who 
bears  nearly  a  dozen  names  and  evidently  is  descended  from  Egypt) 
rules  the  earth  and  half  the  gods.  Wisdom  appears  under  the  femi- 
nine form  of  Minerva,  who  shares  with  Jove  the  government  of  the 
heavens. 

In  the  North,  Odin,  although  supreme  in  the  Halls  of  Valhalla, 
still  shares  his  empire  over  heaven  and  earth  with  Frigga,  the  Sacred 
Mother,  who  in  the  supernal  kingdom  has  charge  of  souls  that  are  yet 
unborn  in  time.  In  the  subtle  mythology  of  the  Northlands  there  is 
ever  to  be  found  this  wonderful  Duonym,  the  Divine  Mother  with  the 
Divine  Father;  whatever  lesser  deities  may  be  mentioned,  and  there 
are  thousands,  still  the  Father  and  Mother  reign  supreme  in  the  king- 
dom of  light,  in  the  temple  of  Odin. 

We  know  of  no  nation,  nor  religion,  unless  you  shall  name  your 
own  religion  and  nationality  as  such,  but  what  includes  the  feminine 
in  the  acknowledgment  of  God.  But  the  Eoman  Catholic  Church 
has,  by  the  recognition  of  the  Madonna,  associated  the  mother  of 


ITS  DUAL  NATURE.  19 

Christ  in  such  manner  with  the  Divinity  that  it  gives  sanction  and 
sacredness  to  the  typical  Dual  life. 

The  monad  is  inseparable  from  the  duad,  and  atomic  existence  is 
discoverable  in  associated  atoms.  The  triad,  quadrad,  and  quintad 
are  subordinate  to  the  duad,  which  proves  the  monad. 

When  speaking  of  the  expression  of  God,  we  speak  of  every 
manifestation  that  is  twofold  in  the  universe  excepting  the  Soul.  The 
Soul  is  not  an  expression  of  God,  because  it  is  an  entity  in  itself ;  but 
all  other  manifestations  in  the  universe,  expressions  of  whatever  kind 
that  typify  life,  reveal  this  dual  nature.  All  that  relates  to  the  Infini- 
verse,  or  to  the  unknown  or  absolute  God,  (meaning  unknown  in  time 
and  space,)  must  be  perceived;  but  whatever  is  expressed,  i.  e.,  mani- 
fested in  dual  nature,  may  be  taught ;  hence  from  the  first  expression 
of  dual  life  the  divinity  was  taught  in  the  Divine  Father  and  the 
Divine  Mother.  The  process  of  formative  or  creative  activity  from 
God  to  nature  we  may  only  know  by  the  finite  process,  which  we 
trust  will  be  gathered  by  you  in  this  wonderful  pathway  of  life. 

There  is  no  possible  expression  in  the  unitary  state,  because  the 
unit  is  complete,  is  one,  is  being.  You  might  as  well  say  a  circle 
could  be  expressed  by  a  circle,  or  a  sphere  by  a  sphere.  A  circle  is  a 
circle,  a  sphere  is  a  sphere.  The  moment  a  circle  is  broken  that  is  di- 
vision, explanation,  expression.  As  in  God  there  is  the  Unit,  the  In- 
finite One,  but  in  all  expressions  of  God  there  is  Dual  life ;  so  when  the 
Soul  seeks  expression  duality  begins.  That  is, 

THE   FIRST   EXPRESSION   OF  THE   SOUL  IS  DUAL. 

The  "Throne  of  God"  is  whiteness,  purity ;  the  innermost  and  ut- 
termost Heavens ;  the  state  of  perfect  Being.  In  Kabalistic  and 
Egyptian  symbolism  alabaster  is  whiteness,  being  interpreted  for  that 
which  is  absolute  and  pure.  Everywhere  in  the  symbolism  of  the 
Orient  the  White  stone  is  the  synonym  of  purity,  perfectness.  The 
"Throne"  or  "Kingdom"  (as  well  as  the  King  of  the  Kingdom)  is 
Malcus  or  Malcuth ;  here  also  is  the  Kether,  the  crown.  Nearest  the 
Throne  are  the  Cherubim  and  Seraphim. 

In  all  the  definitions  in  modern  languages,  you  find  the  Cheru- 
bim are  "the  highest  order  of  angels ;"  the  Seraphim  are  "the  highest 
order  of  angels;"  but  you  must  go  back  to  the  derivations  of  the 
Ancient  language  to  find  the  primal  meaning.  Cherubim :  the  strong 
ones.  Seraphim:  the  lofty  (or  bright)  ones.  Strength  here  means 
Wisdom;  the  first  expression  of  the  God-like  nature  from  the  Soul, 
Lofty — or  bright — means  perfect,  like  unto  God;  Love.  '  When 
the  Soul  passes  first  from  the  "presence  of  God," — by  which  we 


20  THE  SOUL; 

do  not  mean  is  to  depart  from  Him,  but  when  it  passes  into  expres- 
sion, from  the  state  which  resembles  Deity — the  state  which  is 

THE  CHERUB  AND  THE  SERAPH 
IS  THE  FIRST  EXPRESSION  OF  THE  SOUL. 

The  Cherub  is  the  Masculine ;  the  Seraph,  the  Feminine.  These 
are  the  primal  potentialities. 

This  is  the  first  departure  from  the  "Father's  dwelling/'  from  the 
"Kingdom."  This  first  step  toward  expression,  i.  e.,  from  the  inner- 
most life,  is  this  dual  expression  of  Cherubim  and  Seraphim ;  having 
no  form  that  can  be  named  a  form,  but  only  consciousness.  In  the 
Sacred  symbols  you  will  see  the  winged  heads  of  the  Cherubim  and 
Seraphim  without  the  form,  associated  with  something  that  is  not 
earthly  and  yet  not  like  God ;  one  degree  removed  from  the  absolute ; 
the  first  condition  of  expression,  from  the  state  that  is  eternal  to  the 
state  that  is  not  eternal. 

THE  IMPULSION  OF  THE  SOUL  TOWARD,  AND  ITS  EXPRESSION 
IN,  OR  THROUGH,  MATTER  WE  NAME   INVOLUTION. 

We  use  the  word  Involution  in  contradistinction  to  the  word 
employed  by  science  to  explain  the  process  of  development  in  nature : 
Evolution.  Involution  is  the  descent  from  being  to  existence.  By 
descent  we  only  mean  as  regards  expression  in  matter ;  i.  e.,  the  state 
of  the  Soul  being  absolute,  the  descent  or  involution  is  in  that  which  is 
relative,  changeful,  shadowed.  As  the  eternal  state  is  the  day,  so  the 
expression  as  the  Cherub  and  Seraph  might  be  compared  to  the  twi- 
light that  precedes  the  night  of  earthly  existence.  One  might  consider 
that  this  would  seem  almost  like  celestial  death;  this  expression, 
this  passing  from  out  the  light  of  the  Divine  and  from  the  Absolute. 

This  impulsion  toward  expression  in  matter  would  seem  to  be 
what  has  been  herein  typified  as  the  passing  out  of  the  "presence  of 
God,"  save  that  God's  Love  is  Omnipresent ;  for,  so  far  as  expression 
is  concerned,  there  is  withdrawal  from  God;  that  is,  the  withdrawal 
from  the  state  which  is  like  God,  because  veiled ;  or  between  the  unit 
which  is  Soul  and  the  unit  which  is  God,  as  one  may  draw  a  silken 
screen,  or  pass  into  another  room  and  be  parted  that  way,  though  not 
separated  from  another  in  Love,  so  the  veil  is  just  drawn,  in  the 
Cherub  and  Seraph,  between  the  Soul  in  the  absolute  and  the  expres- 
sion of  the  Soul. 

You  now  perceive  the  Soul  is  entering  upon  what  we  term  its  In- 
volution. There  is  no  permanent  state  that  can  be  described  to  the 


ITS  DUAL  NATURE.  21 

human  mind  as  being  the  state  of  the  Cherubim  and  Seraphim.  It  is 
only  in  the  innermost  that  you  can  understand  that  first  transition 
from  the  oneness  to  the  consciousness  of  being  two.  In  the  first  sep- 
aration that,  perhaps,  faltering  upon  the  verge  and  barriers  of  time 
and  of  becoming  aware  of  sense,  of  becoming  at  last  incarnate  in  the 
material  form,  there  is  something  of  the  divine  loss  of  the  one,  with- 
out knowing  the  experience  of  the  two.  Not  yet  is  the  final  division 
and  separation  caused  by  matter;  but  in  the  state  of  the  Cherubim 
and  Seraphim  are  angels  preparing  the  way,  and  making  manifest 
unto  the  Soul,  thus  divided,  that  which  shall  constitute  the  expression 
of  being  through  mortal  existence. 

THE   DUALITY   OF  THE    SOUL   IS   AS   ETERNAL   AS   ITS  UNITY. 

This  is  the  two  in  one  which  is  never  divided  in  the  absolute,  but 
only  divided  in  expression.  That  which  was  absolute  becomes  rela- 
tive ;  neither  the  Seraph  nor  the  Cherub  is  a  Soul,  the  two  are  the  first 
act  of  impulsion  of  the  Soul  toward  expression. 

Angels  are  appointed,  in  ways  hereafter  to  be  explained,  to  have 
charge  of  those  stages  of  involution,  as  the  Soul  approaches  matter. 
This  is  not  a  sudden  flight  or  descent,  this  does  not  occur  in  an  in- 
stant. There  are  gradations  of  involution  for  the  Soul  as  there  are 
gradations  of  evolution  for  the  body:  not  instantly  was  the  atom 
ready  to  produce  the  form  of  man  as  the  first  generic  expression  of 
life  upon  the  earth ;  not  instantly  is  the  Soul  ready,  with  the  first  step 
of  involution,  for  expression  in  matter.  There  are  degrees ;  each  step 
being  somewhat  of  a  withdrawal  from  the  state  of  perfectness;  grad- 
ually the  light  and  splendor  of  perfection  which  belongs  to  the  Soul 
must  be  veiled  in  order  that  existence  in  matter  may  be  expressed; 
what  those  degrees  may  represent  may  not  be  remembered,  because  the 
way  is  carefully  closed  that  not  too  much  of  that  light,  not  too  much 
of  that  perfect  glory,  may  shine  in  upon  the  darkened  state  in  which 
the  Soul-impulsion  becomes  involved,  ere  the  beginning  of  the  pil- 
grimage of  Earth. 

THE  PROCESS  OF  INVOLUTION  is  NOT  A  STATE  OF  ACTIVITY. 

It  is  not  a  state  of  angelic  ministrations,  of  the  all-conquering 
power  of  something  that  has  been  attained,  but  the  first  steps  of  weak- 
ness, the  loss  of  the  God-like  state;  no  Cherub  ever  winged  its  way 
on  ministration  bent;  no  Seraph  is  capable  of  ministration.  It  is  a 
mistake  to  ever  use  the  words  ministering  spirits,  angels,  or  archan- 
gels, synonymously  with  the  words  Cherubim  and  Seraphim. 


22  THE  SOUL; 

All  states  in  which  the  Soul  passes  toward  expression  are  not  de- 
grees of  activity,  but  degrees  of  preparation.  As  a  man  cannot  carry 
a  burden  uphill  while  he  is  descending,  so  while  the  Soul  is  passing 
from  the  oneness,  through  dual  expression,  toward  matter,  there  is  no 
potency  from  within,  the  activities  are  turned  within,  and  grow  less 
and  less.  So  when  this  process  of  involution  is  being  experienced,  it 
is  as  though  from  some  splendid  and  wonderful  height,  some  glitter- 
ing and  glorious  sun  or  world,  one  were  willing  to  start  on  a  mission, 
or  pilgrimage,  and  kind  hands  would  gradually  close  the  way  that  there 
might  be  no  looking  back  regretfully  at  all  the  glory  that  was  left 
behind;  or  as  a  child  passing  from  the  parental  roof  may  not  look 
back  longingly  into  the  mother's  eyes,  nor  yet  remember  too  keenly 
the  joys  of  home,  for  a  new  hope  shuts  out  childhood  and  the  youth 
from  sight,  so  the  attendant  angels  draw  the  veil  on  the  Soul  thus 
passing  out  from  the  Parental  dwelling.  This  is  the  passage  of  the 
eternal  Bride  and  Bridegroom,  the  Soul,  into  the  shadow  of  mortal 
night.  May  we  not  here  promise  the  glorious  return? 

Such  is  the  wonderful  beauty  and  perfection  of  this  manifestation 
that,  as  the  dual  Soul  goes  on  and  on  in  the  various  degrees  of  de- 
scent, there  is  gradually  less  and  less  of  the  glory  according  to  the 
need.  Might  it  not  be  this  that  has  been  referred  to,  in  past  time, 
when  Lucifer,  the  "Light-Bearer/7  the  "Son  of  the  Morning,"  was 
said  to  have  disappeared  from  the  skies?  Is  not  this  same  light- 
bearer  the  Soul,  that  becomes  willing  to  suffer  eclipse  by  the  shadow 
of  the  material  day ;  for  who  can  declare  the  earthly  day  to  be  bright 
if  the  brightness  of  the  Soul  has  been  considered  ?  Is  it  not  the  glory 
of  the  earthly  sun  that  eclipses  the  morning  star,  the  namesake  of 
Lucifer,  the  light-bearer  of  the  ancients  ?  Is  it  not  into  this  earthly 
night  that  the  Soul  by  gradual  involution  descends? 

Through  this  long  line  of  involution  the  Soul  is  making  ready  to 
experience  a  voluntary  blindness  of  the  celestial  state,  to  experience 
voluntary  forgetfulness.  As  a  man  preparing  to  descend  into  the 
water  equips  himself,  shutting  out  the  light  of  day,  shutting  out  the 
wondrous  sunshine  and  air,  to  the  intent  that  he  may  find  the  pearl 
that  is  beneath  the  wave,  so  in  putting  on  this  outside  armor  of  for- 
getfulness of  the  Angel,  descending  into  the  outward  waters  of  the 
great  sea  of  time,  in  being  thus  engulfed,  the  Soul  is  not  only,  as  Soul, 
aware,  but  voluntarily  puts  aside  the  celestial  state  for  the  expression 
that  is  to  be  given  through  matter. 

Since  expression  is  the  intent  of  God  as  manifested  in  the  uni- 
verse, so  expression  is  the  intent  of  the  Soul  in  accordance  with  its 
finite  resemblance  to  God 


ITS  DUAL  NATURE.  23 

ALL  SOULS  BECOME  DIVIDED  IN  EXPRESSION  AS  CHERUBIM 

AND  SERAPHIM.    ALL  SOULS  PASS  THROUGH  THE  SAME 

DEGREES  OF  INVOLUTION  IN  THEIR  APPROACH 

TOWARD  EXPRESSION  IN  MATTER. 

The  Soul,  thus  divided,  approaches  matter.  As  two,  who  may  be 
one  at  the  fountain  head,  mingling  there  their  prayers  and  tears,  may 
pass  on  either  side  of  the  fountain,  and  find  the  rivulet  become  a 
brook,  and  the  brook  grow  into  a  stream,  the  stream  gradually  di- 
viding them  until  they  can  no  longer  clasp  hands  across  it,  no  longer 
see  one  another,  no  longer  understand  the  voice  correctly,  thus,  by 
the  gradually  approaching  waters  of  time,  the  Soul  is  divided  in  ex- 
pression, and  in  that  divided  state  seeks  recognition  through  matter. 

This  descent  toward  matter  is  that  which  takes  away,  in  a  cer- 
tain measure,  the  oneness  and  possession  of  the  unit,  without  reveal- 
ing the  power  of  the  dual  life. 

Since  the  Cherub  and  Seraph  must  express  that  which  is  nearest 
lo  God,  the  intermediate  states,  until  there  is  approach  to  and  expres- 
sion in  matter,  have  no  name.  The  reason  no  other  degrees  can  be 
named  is  because  the  impulsion  begins  with  the  Seraph  and  Cherub, 
and  does  not  take  any  form  of  expression  until  there  is  organic  life. 
All  that  precedes  this  expression  in  matter  must  be  hidden,  as  well  as 
the  unclouded  state  of  the  Soul,  the  pure  whiteness  of  Soul  life  in  the 
presence  of  God.  Such  states  have  been  named  the  states  of  mystery 
that  precede  the  mortal  birth,  only  known  through  inspiration  and  re- 
corded in  the  mystic  and  wonderful  revelations  of  past  time,  when  the 
knowledge  of  pre-existence  was  veiled  in  such  profound  secrecy;  so 
veiled  because  but  few  could  understand  its  meaning. 

The  knowledge  of  the  dual  nature  of  the  Soul  was  soon  swallowed 
up  in  external  worship,  and  amid  the  darkness  of  the  intervening  ages 
was  lost  sight  of,  until  the  words  Cherub  and  Seraph,  or  Cherubim 
and  Seraphim,  came  to  have  no  meaning  except  as  images  in  the 
temples  of  Jehovah  of  Angels  nearest  to  the  Throne  of  God. 

As  said  before,  those  states  that  precede  the  earthly  genesis  are 
not  states  of  activity,  only  states  of  preparation,  therefore  between 
the  Cherubim  and  Seraphim,  and  the  expression  in  matter  there  are 
long  gradations  of  consciousness  in  descent.  This  dual  life  thus  de- 
scending through  the  spheres  of  preparation  toward  material  exist- 
ence,— of  which  angels  and  archangels,  in  various  degrees,  are  aware, 
as  they  have  passed  through  all  experiences  in  worlds,  systems,  and 
suns, — in  each  step  of  descent  is  in  charge  of  a  less  mighty  angel; 
i.  e.,  those  who  have  charge  of  the  Cherubim  and  Seraphim  are  the 


24  TEE  SOUL; 

archangels,  and  then  there  are  appointed  angels  of  the  solar  system,, 
and  then  angels  of  the  earth,  or  any  given  planet,  prepared  to  receive 
the  first  expression  of  Soul  in  matter. 

Inspiration  has  revealed  the  pre-existent  state  to  man :  all  Script- 
ures declare  it;  all  religions  reveal  it;  seers  and  sages  of  every  age 
have  perceived  and  taught  it;  poets,  breathing  the  inspiration  of  the 
gods,  have  sung  of  this  surpassing  theme.  Wordsworth,  in  his  beau- 
tiful "Ode  on  Immortality,"  gives  hints  and  statements  of  this  pre- 
existence  which  you  would  do  well  to  revive  by  reading,  since  he  refers 
to  the  Soul  and  its  ''trailing  clouds  of  glory," — lines  of  light  from  the 
celestial  kingdom  that  accompanied  it  into  mortal  existence — and 
to  the  line  of  reminiscence  that  does  not  seem  so  far  off  in  childhood, 
but  is  gradually  overgrown  and  eclipsed  with  the  external  life. 

In  the  philosophies  of  Germany,  in  many  of  the  modern  systems 
of  thought,  these  ideas  are  very  clearly  outwrought,  though  not  traced 
to  their  original  and  absolute  source.  It  is  confessed  by  all,  that  the 
heretofore,  (we  mean  the  absolute  heretofore,)  the  heretofore  of  the 
Soul,  has  in  some  way  conveyed  itself  to  the  comprehension  of  man. 

Science  asks  you  to  follow  the  evolution  of  the  physical  form 
from  the  atom  through  the  various  changes  up  to  worlds;  from  the 
primordial  cell  up  to  the  highest  orders  of  created  organic  existence. 
Or  as  you  follow  the  growth  of  the  germ  within  the  sod;  its  expan- 
sion, its  quickening,  which  you  can  not  see,  but  you  know  that  there 
are  certain  chemical  processes  going  on  all  the  time  which  are  veiled, 
to  your  senses,  until  the  results  appear.  So  your  teachers  invite  you 
to  contemplate  the  involution  of  the  Soul,  from  the  absolute  state 
of  its  being  and  its  relation  to  God,  through  the  gradations  of  descent 
of  the  twofold  or  dual  expression  until  it  reaches  the  generic  life  of 
earth ;  in  this  involution  the  attributes  of  the  Soul  are  becoming  ready 
to  be  enshrouded  in  matter.  The  point  of  meeting  matter,  were  it  not 
for  the  results,  (the  glory  in  the  universe,  veiled  by  the  God  of  the 
Heavens  in  the  shadow,)  would  be  most  depressing;  for  who  can  think 
of  or  comprehend  Souls  preparing  thus  to  express  themselves  in  the 
shadow  of  material  things  without  supposing  that  other  angels  and 
archangels  are  in  Heaven?  And  they  should  have  some  reason  for 
not  expressing  themselves;  either  have  had  previous  expression  or 
are  awaiting  other  expression.  May  not  these  gaze  on  Souls  about 
to  seek  expression  as  one  might  gaze  on  friends  departing  to  a  distant 
land,  or  as  one  might  gaze  on  those  who  go  down  into  what  is  called 
the  "valley  of  the  shadow  of  death"?  Yet  those  who  go  into  the 
shadow  of  death  go  unto  life,  those  who  go  into  the  shadow  of  birth 
go  unto  death. 


ITS  DUAL  NATURE.  25 

Thus  passing  from  the  kingdom  of  the  Soul  to  the  kingdom  of 
matter,  from  the  kingdom  of  life  to  the  kingdom  of  death,  from  that 
which  is  absolute  to  that  which  is  relative,  from  that  which  is  all  per- 
ception to  that  which  is  only  dim  reflection,  or  expression,  from  all 
knowledge  unto  the  struggle  to  obtain  knowledge,  from  all  posses- 
sion into  the  poverty  of  external  life,  there  is  a  proportionate  loss — if 
the  word  may  be  employed — of  the  Soul-state  as  there  is  gain  of  out- 
ward expression;  so  that  when  the  expression  approaches  what  is 
called  birth  the  less  is  the  consciousness  aware  of  the  absolute  state  ot 
Soul.  Nor  is  it  until  there  is  preparation  for  such  a  condition  as  to  be 
almost  like  forgetfulness  that  Souls  are  ready  for  expression  in  mat- 
ter. Yet  ever  in  God's  encompassing  love,  that  which  becomes 
death  in  the  celestial  kingdom  becomes  birth  in  the  kingdoms  beneath 
it ;  and  that  which  draws  a  veil  between  the  consciousness  of  the  Soul 
and  God,  is  that  which  awakens  the  consciousness  of  the  Soul  toward 
expression ;  and  there  is  no  other  way  for  the  Soul  to  have  this  expres- 
sion than  to  pass  through  the  division  and  by  mortality  regain  con- 
sciousness of  immortality;  the  veil  is  woven  of  lines  of  light  with 
which  mortals,  eventually,  trace  their  existence  back  unto  the  Soul. 

Is  not  time  the  Lethean  stream,  and  are  not  the  waters  of  sense 
the  waters  of  oblivion  ?  But  all  this  is  not  only  by  consent,  it  is  by 
active  impulsion  from  within  the  Soul.  The  impelling  power  that 
causes  Deity  to  express  the  life  of  the  universe  in  twofold  and  mani- 
fold ways,  is  in  the  Soul  repeated  in  a  finite  degree,  and  this  impelling 
power  causes  the  Soul  to  seek  expression.  The  Soul  is  divine  and 
eternal  in  itself,  perfect  in  its  uttermost  possession,  but  it  seeks  ex- 
pression, and  that  expression  can  only  be  attained  in  one  way.  The  law 
of  the  universe  shows  that  anything  less  than  Deity  or  less  than  the 
Soul,  must  express  that  which  the  Soul  and  Deity  possess,  and  as 
God  is  manifested  in  the  twofold  nature  of  Being  by  expression,  so  the 
Soul  is  manifested  in  its  twofold  nature  by  expression.  This  expres- 
sion, therefore,  constitutes  the  animating  purpose  of  the  departure 
from  the  unitary  to  the  dual  state,  and  for  that  the  Angel  gives  unto 
the  dual  life  the  consciousness  that  is  within  the  life  of  the  unit,  when 
it  is  a  unit.  Deity  we  know  has  Being  without  expression,  and  the 
Soul  has  being  without  expression,  in  the  state  that  is  absolute,  that 
pertains  to  God  and  the  Soul. 

CREATION  is  NOT  GREATER  THAN  THE  CREATOR. 

That  which  is  expressed  by  the  Soul  can  not  excel  the  Soul.  But 
as  creation  gives  expression  to  the  Will  (Logos)  of  God,  and  mani- 
fests God,  so  existence  gives  expression  to  the  will  (wish)  of  the  Soul. 


26  THE  SOUL; 

Souls  come  into  the  material  expression  by  conscious  loss,  and  pass 
out  of  it  by  regaining  that  loss.  This  is  more  fully  revealed  in  the  dif- 
ferent states  through  which  the  Soul  ascends  than  in  the  descent. 
For  this  very  reason:  the  loss  of  the  consciousness  of  the  unit  is  not 
measured.  When  you  fall  asleep  you  do  not  know  it,  but  when  you 
awaken  you  are  fully  aware  and  know  you  have  been  sleeping.  The 
falling  asleep  in  time  from  the  eternal  wakefulness  of  the  Soul,  is  so 
gradual  and  so  continuous  that  the  steps  are  not  known  in  time  and 
sense,  and  they  can  not  be  described,  because  there  is  nothing  to  fix 
them;  it  is  only  little  by  little  that  the  Divine  state  ceases  to  be  pos- 
session ;  little  by  little  is  the  Soul  enrolled  in  darkness  and  veiled  from 
the  presence  of  God.  Matter  is  the  primal  veil  which  separates  the 
Soul  from  the  consciousness  of  itself  and  of  God.  When  there  is  a 
"rending  of  the  veil"  in  the  temple,  then  the  Innermost  is  again  re- 
vealed. 

What  this  state  of  division  is,  how  it  may  pass  on  and  on,  how 
gradually,  through  involution,  Souls  lose  the  eternal  possessions  and 
how  regain  them,  you  will  hereafter  more  fully  know.  But  bear  in 
mind  that  all  the  states  between  the  Soul  and  the  expression  in  matter 
are  states  of  inaction;  no  Soul  approaching  the  earth  for  expression 
is  useful  in  any  spiritual  or  angelic  state;  bear  in  mind  that  no  one 
upon  whom  the  veil  of  mortal  obscurity  is  falling  can  be  used  as  a 
messenger  of  light  to  any  Souls  in  any  states.  Voluntarily  shadowed, 
it  is  like  the  planting  of  the  seed  in  the  dark  that  the  light  may  cause 
it  to  germinate. 

All  this  is  revealed  in  a  more  perfect  way  in  the  conditions  of  the 
Soul  between  its  first  state  and  its  final  expression  in  matter.  When 
we  refer  to  its  "  first  state"  we  do  not  mean  that  this  expression  neces- 
sarily begins  with  any  particular  world,  or  sun,  or  system  of  suns; 
but  when  Souls  are  in  the  eternal  state  they  are  aware  of  eternal  be- 
ing; when  Souls  are  entering  the  avenues  of  expression  they  become 
less  conscious  of  this  and  more  conscious  of  existence.  The  state  be- 
tween the  eternal  and  the  temporal,  between  the  state  of  the .  Soul 
and  the  material  state,  is  that  which  we  have  likened  unto  death,  or  to 
the  shadows  of  the  night. 

All  that  relates  to  expression  will  be  more  fully  considered,  but 
you  will  please  remember,  although  the  dual  life  is  expressed  first  by 
this  division,  that  duality  is  forever  in  the  Soul;  and  this  dual  life 
is  what  constitutes  the  Soul  in  its  entity;  and  whatever  is  less  than 
the  Soul  is  the  division  of  the  Soul,  and  is  expression,  but  that  which 
is  the  possession  shall  go  back  to  the  treasure  house  of  the  Soul. 


JTS  DUAL  NATURE.  '11 

We  have  endeavored  in  this  lesson  to  bring  to  your  consciousness 
and  knowledge  the  state  from  which  the  Soul,  in  its  first  step  from 
the  absolute,  is,  seemingly,  divided,  to  the  state  which  is  the  final 
preparation  for  experience  through  matter.  The  earth  (or  other  plan- 
ets) already  having  been  created,  organized,  and  prepared  to  meet  the 
Soul. 

We  shall  give  in. the  next  lesson: 

THE  GENESIS  OF  MORTAL  LIFE 
AND  THE  EMBODIMENTS  OF  THE  SOUL  IN  MATTER. 

We  trust  you  will  all  the  time  keep  in  view  that  the  Soul  does 
not  lose  its  character  as  an  entity,  though  divided  in  expression ;  that 
the  Soul  does  not  lose  its  quality  of  being  perfect  like  God;  and  that 
the  Soul  is  not  changed  in  any  of  its  attributes  either  by  contact  with, 
or  expression  through  matter ;  that  matter,  as  it  is  termed,  has  no  ef- 
fect upon  the  Soul,  but  only  affects  its  expression ;  and  that,  if  one  con- 
sents to  seek  the  shadow,  one  may  illumine  that  shadow  as  much  as 
possible,  but  must  bear  with  the  shadow  while  within  it. 

We  hope  to  be  able  to  show  that  there  is  not  only  an  explanation 
but  consolation  for  all  those  mysteries,  ills,  and  problems  in  human 
life  that  have  heretofore  been  inexplicable  to  man's  moral  nature. 
We  hope  to  show  that  there  is  equal  cause  and  remedy,  and  that  what- 
ever occurs  in  human  expressions  on  the  earth,  or  on  any  planet,  can 
in  no  way  affect  the  Soul  in  its  eternal  being,  nor  in  its  divine  quality 
of  absolute  life  and  light.  As  light  is  the  life  of  the  physical  universe, 
so  God's  Love  and  Goodness  must  be  the  life  of  the  Soul ;  and  when- 
ever and  wherever  the  Soul  may  endeavor  to  express  itself  God's  Love 
is  there. 

We  ask  you  to  remember  the  definitions  of  the  following  words  as 
we  shall  use  them  in  the  next  lesson: 

We  use  the  word  Impulsion  as  the  volition  of  the  Soul  toward 
expression  in  matter.  We  shall  use  the  word  Spirit  as  a  breath  of 
that  impulsion  for  each  Embodiment  on  earth,  and  that  word  will  be 
used  only  with  reference  to  an  individual  embodiment,  but  the  impul- 
sion from  the  Soul  will  include  all  expressions. 

We  shall  use  the  word  Embodiment  as  the  expression  of  that 
Spirit  in  human  form,  and  the  word  Embodiments  as  the  successive 
expressions  from  the  Soul  in  human  forms. 

The  word  Expression  we  always  use  as  being  that  which  from 
within  the  Soul  is  manifest  through  matter,  or  through  a  condition 
less  than  the  Soul,  as  it  is  in  the  outward,  mortal,  and  external. 


28  .        THE  SOUL; 

We  shall  use  the  word  Within,  not  with  reference  10  time  and 
space,  but  with  reference  to  the  innermost,  or  that  which  pertains  to 
the  Soul;  that  which  is  the  outermost  being  matter  all  expressions 
of  Soul  are  toward  the  outermost. 

We  have  used  the  word  Archangels  to  denote  the  highest  order  of 
Angels  beyond  the  earth.  There  are  many  degrees  of  Angels.  The 
word  Angel  will  afterward  be  more  fully  known  when  you  perceive 
what  the  result  is  of  the  expression  of  the  Soul  through  matter 


THIKD  LESSON. 

THE  EMBODIMENT  OF  THE  SOUL 
IN  HUMAN  FORM. 

THE   GENESIS. 

Creation  is  the  direct  action  of  God's  Will  producing  what  after- 
ward may  be  governed  by  law.  Law  is  not  creative,  but  governing. 
There  can  be  no  Law  without  a  Law  Maker,  no  Force  without  a 
Cause,  no  Cause  without  Intelligence,  Volition. 

THE  INFINITE  CREATIVE  POWER  is  GOD; 
Manifested  in  the  universe. 

Matter  is  the  primal  postulate  of  Creation;  God,  the  Infinite 
Hypostasis. 

CREATION  PRECEDES  GENERATION. 

The  Creative  Act  brings  into  existence,  Genetic  Law  perpetuates. 
Creation  is  as  constant  as  Generation. 

There  is  but  one  connecting  power  between  the  Creator  and  mat- 
ter, and  that  is  the 

BREATH  OF  GOD. 

The  Breath  of  God  is  the  Generic  life  of  all  material  things. 

Where  the  "Beginnings"  are  is  Creation;  i.  e.,  where  God  meets 
matter. 

Each  beginning  is  a  creation;  whether  of  a  solar  system,  a  sun, 
a  world,  or,  after  dynamic  evolutions,  of  the  different  types  of  organic 
life. 

Every  distinct  type  is  a  creation. 

The  Book  of  Genesis,  in  the  Hebraic  Bible,  is  the  Kabalistic  ac- 
count of  Creation,  and  contains  that  which  (when  interpreted  correct- 
ly) clearly  sets  forth  the  enactments  of  the  Divine  Will. 


30  THE  SOUL; 

Thus  after  the  six  "evenings"  and  six  "mornings/'  i.  e.,  six  peri- 
ods preceding  and  six  following  the  Creative  action,  Creation  was 
complete  in  your  solar  system,  as  it  had  been  in  all  previously  created 
systems.  "In  the  beginning,"  referring  only  to  the  commencement  of 
Creative  enactments  in  the  cyclic  relations  of  your  solar  system  and 
the  earth. 

EVOLUTION  FOLLOWS  CREATION. 

Thus  prepared  matter  awaits  the  expression  of  the  Soul. 

When  any  solar  system  is  ready  for  expressions  of  life,  there  occurs 
that  which  is  typified,  according  to  the  symbolism  of  the  ancient  inter- 
pretation, in  the  Book  of  Genesis.  The  physical  life  has  been  evolved 
to  meet  the  involved  Soul,  and,  at  the  point  where  they  can  meet, 
creative  expression  in  the  physical  form  takes  place,  and  could  no 
more  be  prevented  than  could  two  lines  of  light  approaching  each 
other  be  prevented  from  conjunction,  or  any  two  coincident  lines  be 
prevented  from  meeting.  Just  where  matter  is  prepared  to  meet  this 
involved  Soul  science  can  never  discover,  and  only  Revelation  can 
make  known. 

The  Breath  of  the  Soul  is  the  generic  life  in  matter  of  the  expres- 
sions of  the  Soul  under  such  circumstances  as  we  shall  make  known. 

THE  SPIRIT  is  THE  BREATH  OF  LIFE 

that  reaches  matter  from  the  Soul. 

At  the  gates  of  Paradise — the  typical  Eden  of  human  existence, 
the  Eden  of  innocence,  of  unconsciousness  of  the  Soul-state  and  also 
of  that  which  is  to  come ;  the  complete  unconsciousness  of  what  matter 
is  to  be  when  expression  begins — stand  the  summoning  Angels  and 
Archangels.  They  do  not  leave  the  Soul  companionless.  Such  Souls 
as  are  to  take  on  expression  in  outward  life  are  grouped  according  to 
their  states,  and  enter  the  typical  Eden  of  human  life  where  the 
earth  has  been  prepared,  by  the  Creative  Act  of  the  Deity  and  the  op- 
eration of  law,  in  a  generic  sense,  to  meet  the  Soul.  The  first  impul- 
sion from  the  Soul  in  its  dual  capacity,  and  the  impulsion  from  the 
Deity  conjoined,  produce  man,  the  typical  Adam  and  Eve. 

"So  God  created  man  in  his  own  image,  in  the  image  of  God 
created  He  him;  male  and  female  created  He  them." 

"And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the  dust  of  the  ground,  and 
breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life ;  and  man  became  a  living 
soul." 

In  the  first  paragraph  quoted  the  dual  nature  of  God  and  the  dual 
nature  of  the  Soul  are  revealed.  We  think  "his  own  image"  refers 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  31 

to  the  image  of  the  Soul,  i.  e.,  dual.  "In  the  image  of  God  created 
He  him,"  the  image  of  the  Soul  is  like  the  image  of  God,  which  is  fur- 
ther proven  by  "male  and  female  created  He  them."  In  the  second 
paragraph  quoted,  "the  dust  of  the  ground"  refers  to  all  atomic  life 
beneath  man;  as  it  is  a  well  known,  and  almost  axiomatic,  fact  in 
science  that  the  human  organism  contains  some  portion,  however 
minute,  of  all  the  primal  substances  of  the  earth.  "And  breathed 
into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life ;"  here  is  the  Spirit  of  God  produc- 
ing the  action  of  "breath  of  life,"  spirit  of  man ;  life  is  used  here  for 
existence,  genesis  instead  of  being;  the  latter  is  the  Soul  state.  "And 
man  became  a  living  soul ;"  i.  e.,  the  Soul  had  taken  on  the  expression 
of  life  instead  of  remaining  in  the  state  of  being. 

The  Garden  of  Eden,  the  Paradise  of  the  dual  expression  of  ma- 
terial life  on  earth,  appears  clear  under  the  light  of  this  interpreta- 
tion. This  Paradise,  the  Eden,  is  the  state  of  innocence  into  which 
the  life  is  first  introduced  on  earth,  ignorant  and  innocent,  "a  little 
lower  than  the  angels,"  because  the  angel  is  that  which  must  lose 
itself  in  matter,  even  thus  divided,  to  begin  expression.  Therefore, 
when  dual  life  finds  expression  in  material  form  occurs  that  which 
is  denominated  "the  fall,"  i.  e. :  the  Soul  has  put  off  its  celestial,  and 
has  taken  on  its  terrestrial  state. 

This  typical  Garden  of  Eden,  portrayed  in  the  Book  of  Genesis, 
is  the  introduction  of  man  and  woman  on  earth,  the  expression  of  the 
Soul,  not  only  in  its  dual,  but  in  its  involved  state.  "The  fall"  of 
man  is  the  descent  from  the  celestial  kingdom  to  material  life,  the  in- 
troduction into  matter.  And  the  whole  narrative  (although  it  seems 
to  have  been  termed  a  fable  by  some)  is  a  very  careful  and  very  dis- 
tinct statement  of  that  which  was  known  to  the  Ancients  and  pre- 
served by  the  Kabala  concerning  the  contact  of  the  Soul  with  matter. 
And  that  was  denominated  the  Eden  state,  because  it  is  the  state  of 
pleasantness,  of  innocence.  Innocence  differs  from  purity  in  this: 
that  innocence  is  without  knowledge,  purity  is  victory.  So  after  all, 
this  state  of  innocence  is  the  state  of  being  tempted,  and  the  matter 
or  material  things  in  which  the  Soul  seeks  expression  must  contain  the 
elements  of  temptation.  The  serpent  was  the  coil  of  material  life 
which  surrounds,  encompasses  or  forms  the  environment  here.  All 
that  is  meant  in  the  Adamic  fall  is,  that  the  consciousness  of  the  ce- 
lestial state  is  overshadowed  or  eclipsed  by  the  consciousness  of  time, 
or  the  sense  of  this  limitation,  so  that  the  outward  state  is  not  aware 
of  the  Soul  and  its  celestial  state. 

The  earth  and  heaven  having  been  prepared,  the  Creative  Act 
by  the  Creator,  was,  for  the  last  time,  in  operation ;  producing, 


32  THE  SOUL; 

THE  FIRST  EXPRESSION  OF  THE  SOUL  ON  EARTH:  MAN  AND  WOMAN. 

The  typical  Adam  and  Eve. 

Adam :  the  red  earth,  i.  e.,  the  creature  of  the  earth. 

Eva  •  sernent          I  L  e>'  tlie  saviour> the  woman,  the  spouse,  the 
W/SS?         (tempter,  the  sharer. 

This  Creation  (Adam  and  Eve)  was  not  simply  one  pair,  (but 
whenever  and  wherever  the  earth  or  other  involving  planets  are  ready 
for  the  Adamic  birth  there  man  and  woman  are  created.)  They  ap- 
peared as  created,  not  as  generic  beings. 

The  inbreathing  of  the  Soul  into  matter  is  Spirit,  that  which 
precedes  every  embodiment  is  the  breath  of  its  life;  and  the 
breath  of  that  life  is  the  Spirit  of  that  life.  The  spirit  of  Adam, 
therefore,  is  the  spirit  of  the  first  or  primal  man ;  and  the  spirit  of  Eve, 
the  spirit  of  primal  woman.  This  dual  expression  of  Adam  and 
Eve,  or  the  man  of  earth  and  the  woman  of  earth,  and  the  woman  the 
serpent,  mean:  out  of  the  paradise  of  the  Soul,  the  man  of  earth, 
abandoning  the  spiritual  companionship  which  precedes  the  earthly, 
and  the  celestial  companionship  which  was  before  that,  enters  the 
mortal  state;  the  earth  is  the  serpent,  the  primal  mother,  the  Egyp- 
tian Isis,  the  surrounding  coils  of  the  senses.  It  was  not  Eve  (matter, 
or  the  wisdom  of  the  serpent)  who  was  the  Soul  wife  of  Adam,  she 
was  the  outward  expression  of  which  Lilith  was  the  Soul;  as  Adam 
was  not  the  Bridegroom  of  the  Soul.  Thus  the  outward  woman  came 
unto  Adam  as  told  in  the  Garden  of  Eden,  following  him  into  mate- 
rial life  from  within. 

As  the  masculine  is  the  aggressive  nature,  representing  the  con- 
quering power,  the  element  of  force  in  the  universe;  so  the  man  pre- 
ceded the  woman.  In  the  translation  it  is  said:  that  God  took  a  rib 
from  the  side  of  Adam,  and  this  He  made  into  the  woman.  This 
may  be  interpreted  in  its  primal  meaning  in  ten  or  twelve  different 
ways.  The  interpretation  we  would  give  it  would  mean  that  it  was 
the  inner  or  vital  portion  of  Adam's  life,  the  part  nearest  the  heart, 
which  means  the  innermost  essence  or  the  life  that  was  expressed  after 
Adam,  and  this  innermost  expression  took  the  form  of  Eva,  and  this 
form  was,  not  only  Eve,  (life,)  but  Evi,  (desire,)  temptation,  because 
while  nature  might  not  tempt  man,  while  the  physical  surroundings 
might  not  be  sufficient  temptation,  there  was  embodied  in  Eve  that 
which  was  nearest  and  dearest.  Therefore  the  whole  moral  proposi- 
tion of  the  world,  as  related  to  man  and  woman,  is  revealed  in  this 
great  secret  of  the  dual  existence  in  the  primal  state  of  physical  ex- 
pression, as  here  portrayed. 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  33 

There  is  no  interchange  of  sexes  in  the  expressions  of  the  Soul. 
Embodiment  in  man  is  the  expression  of  the  Impulsion  from  the  Soul 
in  its  masculine,  and  woman  from  the  Soul  in  its  feminine  state. 
Here  let  us  distinctly  state  that  it  is  not  according  to  our  teaching 
that  there  is  ever  any  transference  of  the  sexes,  the  masculine  princi- 
ple of  the  Soul  is  always  expressed  in  masculine  form,  and  the  femi- 
nine principle  always  appears  in  the  feminine  form.  The  masculine 
principle  is  the  aggressive,  the  conquering  element,  the  feminine  is 
the  inner,  the  center,  the  conserving  element.  In  all  instancs  of  the 
first  expressions  in  matter  the  masculine  is  first  and  the  feminine 
afterward,  thus  the  typical  Adam  and  Eve  illustrated  the  usual  order 
of  the  expressions  of  Embodiments  in  earthly  life. 

There  are  always  the  two  expressions  in  human  form  representing 
one  Soul  (the  masculine  and  the  feminine  embodiments)  upon  the 
earth  at  the  same  time,  each  expressing  a  corresponding  degree  of  un- 
foldment.  Beginning  equally  in  the  first  embodiment,  this  equality 
(of  unfoldment)  continues  through  all  subsequent  embodiments. 

You  must  bear  in  mind  that  we  do  not  teach  that  there  are  more 
expressions  from  the  same  Soul  than  the  one  man  and  woman  upon 
the  earth  at  the  same  time. 

THE  FIRST  EXPRESSION  OF  THE  SOUL  IN  MATTER  IS 
IN  THE  FORM  OF  MAN  AND  WOMAN. 

No  lower  type  of  existence  could  express  that  which  humanity  re- 
veals; no  other  type  than  humanity  could  express  the  Soul  and  that 
which  is  intended  to  be  expressed  or  represented.  But,  as  in  all  kinds 
of  existence  there  must  be  the  lowest  expression,  you  must  begin  at  the 
commencement . 

The  first  state  of  human  life  is  the  state  into  which  the  Soul  de- 
scends, having  taken  upon  itself  the  involution  toward  expression. 
That  is  the  beginning  so  far  as  humanity  is  concerned,  no  human  life 
so  low  upon  the  earth  that  that  life  does  not  represent  the  beginnings 
of  all  Souls  in  their  expressions  here,  and  none  so  high  that  they  do 
not  typify  the  attainment  of  all  Souls  ere  expression  is  finished 
here.  Every  Soul  thus  voluntarily  taking  upon  itself  expression  in 
matter  must  begin  at  the  beginning.  As  one  learns  a  language  by 
beginning  with  the  alphabet  and  grammar;  as  one  learns  arithmetic 
by  beginning  with  the  numerals  and  their  combinations,  and  higher 
mathematics  must  follow  arithmetic,  so  in  the  expressions  in  matter 
Souls  commence  with  the  state  that  is  lowest  upon  the  planet  that  is 
approached. 


34  THE  SOUL; 

Not  having  experienced  the  existence  of  earth,  when  a  Soul  ap- 
proaches this  planet  it  must  take  upon  itself  the  beginnings  of  human 
expression.  So  the  primal  step  is  of  the  earth,  earthy ;  and  the  Adamic 
state  is  the  typical  earthly  race  of  mankind,  illustrative  of  all  who 
take  up  this  mortal  life.  This  first  stage  of  existence,  the  infancy  of 
the  race,  is  partially  revealed  by  science ;  but  the  spiritual  and  primal 
solution  of  existence  is  unknown,  and  the  material  one  is  sought  for. 
In  the  spiritual  explanation  is  found  the  only  true  solution  of  life: 
that  when  the  birth  on  earth  begins,  the  expression  of  Souls  must 
take  the  farthest  point  from  the  celestial  state.  Souls,  in  expression, 
do  not  begin  by  conquest  over  the  earth,  that  is  attained.  If  you  do 
not  begin  at  the  lowest  stage  to  build,  you  can  have  no  foundation  for 
the  edifice ;  and  the  archway  would  never  be  built  if  a  strong  founda- 
tion were  not  laid  beneath  the  soil;  so  this  physical  existence,  in  its 
primitive  stages  of  expression,  is  simply  of  different  degrees  of  con- 
sciousness, which  may  be  called  man,  and  these  stages  in  their  primal 
degrees  constitute  the  beginning  of  every  expression  on  earth. 

As  when  a  very  good  man  may  engage  in  some  material  work 
which  requires  all  his  thought  and  attention ;  the  work  itself  may  be 
much  inferior  to  him,  but  he  must  devote  all  his  energy  to  it ;  or  if 
one  is  building  a  house,  although  it  is  built  for  the  body  and  not  for 
the  spirit,  yet  the  thought  is  intent  upon  the  building ;  so  in  the  lowest 
or  first  expression  of  material  life  existence  is  what  is  expressed.  The 
race  is  typified  in  the  individual;  the  babe  only  gives  expression  to 
physical  life  at  first,  all  else  is  hidden,  has  being,  but  is  unexpressed. 
The  same  is  true  in  all  beginnings ;  even  when  pretty  well  advanced  in 
general  human  expression,  if  one  begins  a  new  work  it  is  executed 
clumsily  and  awkwardly  at  first.  One  who  had  never  drawn  a  pict- 
ure could  not  very  well  portray  even  the  simplest  forms  at  first ;  there 
must  be  many  strange  lines  and  blemishes  before  anything  deserving 
the  name  of  art  can  be  reached.  The  first  steps  in  material  life  are, 
therefore,  as  said  before,  steps  of  existence. 

THE  EMBODIMENTS  ARE  IN  SUCCESSION,  AND  EMBRACE 
THREE   GENERAL   DIVISIONS   OF   HUMAN   LIFE. 

The  first  is  the  Adamic  stage,  of  Physical  life. 

The  second  is  the  Hermetic  stage,  of  Intellectual  life. 

The  third  is  the  Messianic  stage,  of  Spiritual  lifer 

The  expressions  of  physical  life  are,  at  first,  seemingly  without 
intellectual  or  moral  purpose,  yet  in  reality  the  intellectual  and  moral 
purposes  are  there  ready  to  come  forth  when  the  successive  steps  of 
victory  over  matter  shall  have  made  it  possible.  In  each  of  these 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  35 

general  stages  there  are  many  degrees  (or  culminations)  and  in  each 
degree  many  successive  lines  of  embodiment. 

The  successive  lines  of  the  expression  of  one  Soul  in  any  one 
planet  are  really  typified  in  the  single  life  of  man  and  woman.  Child- 
hood is  the  state  of  physical  growth;  there  is  the  feebleness  and  lim- 
itation to  conquer,  and  the  physical  surroundings  seem  to  overcome 
whatever  else  may  be  enfolded  there.  When  the  childhood  of  the 
race  is  here  there  seems  little,  through  its  various  degrees  of  physical 
growth,  to  indicate  that  which  at  last  attains  success  over  its  physical 
surroundings  when  the  mental  and  moral  natures  begin  to  unfold. 
These  first  feeble  lines  of  expression  are  what  occur  in  the  many 
successive  embodiments  of  the  first  stage  of  expression.  It  would 
possibly  not  be  very  gratifying  to  you  to  know  what  is  the  first  ex- 
pression, nor  would  it  flatter  you,  perhaps,  but  evolution  does  not  flat- 
ter either.  You  can  not  find  the  lowest  human  expressions  upon  the 
earth  at  the  present  time.  But  take  the  lowest  human  states  as  illus- 
trative of  this  typical  beginning,  though  not  in  reality  the  beginning, 
then  consider  all  grades  until  you  reach  the  highest  expression,  this 
would  be  typical  of  the  conclusion,  the  final  state  upon  the  earth. 
With  the  exception  of  the  first  stages  there  are  manifested  to  your 
vision  nearly  all  the  different  stages  upon  the  earth  to-day,  of  what 
the  Soul  experiences  in  the  many  seons  of  its  expression  upon  this 
planet. 

The  three  stages  or  degrees  of  expression  are  primarily  stamped 
upon  the  human  race ;  but  it  is  best  to  here  explain,  that  while  the  in- 
tellectual and  moral  possibilities  are  hinted  at  in  the  primal  nature  of 
man,  the  expression  of  those  possibilities  seems,  in  the  infancy  of 
human  embodiments,  to  be  excluded;  as  we  discover  in  the  states  of 
races  and  individuals  who  seem  to  have  no  unfolded  moral  perception. 
Remember  we  have  not  created  those  states,  we  are  explaining  why 
they  exist.  This  lack  of  mental  and  moral  expression  indicates  that 
the  first  stages  of  expression  do  not  include  the  moral  problems ;  they 
have  not  yet  been  reached  in  the  scale  of  human  progress  toward  per- 
fect expression. 

Physical  life  has  first  to  be  entered  upon,  the  victory  over  it  and 
the  environment  of  the  senses  must  come  afterward. 

The  embodiments  follow  one  after  another  in  more  rapid  succes- 
sion in  the  physical  states  of  expression,  since  there  is  little  or  noth- 
ing of  the  moral  and  spiritual  harvest  to  gather,  so  the  successive 
embodiments  in  the  first  states  come  rapidly.  The  growth  is  slow, 
and  the  perceptible  advancement  in  expression  from  one  embodiment 
to  another  would  scarcely  be  noticed  until  the  final  result.  In  this 


36  THE  SOUL; 

first  stage  of  expression  man  seems  inferior  to  the  animal  kingdom 
since  he  has  no  instinct  to  govern  his  appetites,  and  his  mental  and 
moral  nature  is  still  undeveloped  in  expression.  This  is  because  the 
only  law  of  man's  government  is  the  mental  and  moral  (spiritual), 
and  because  of  this  he  has  no  blind  instinct  to  guide  him. 

The  degree  of  physical  expression  merely  must  be  repellant  to 
contemplate  by  itself,  as  it  includes  all  states  that  precede  intellectual 
activity  or  mental  attainment;  constitutes  the  existence  wherein  the 
sensuous  life  governs,  wherein  there  may  be  enjoyment  of  the  senses, 
wherein  there  may  be  some  degree  of  perception,  a  certain  manifesta- 
tion of  intelligence,  but  no  approach  to  the  intellectual  or  spiritual 
awakening,  which  must  come  when  the  race  or  when  the  individual  is 
dominated  by  the  higher  nature. 

A  DISTINCT  RESULT  OR  PERFECTION  IN  ANY  GIVEN  LINE 
OF  EXPRESSION  IS  A  CULMINATION. 

Each  culmination  is  the  termination  of  a  line  of  successive  em- 
bodiments toward  a  certain  point  of  perfect  expression  in  one  direc- 
tion; and  while  there  may  be  latent  suggestions  of  other  lines  in  the 
same  series  of  embodiments,  there  is  always  a  dominant  purpose,  in 
each  embodiment  of  that  series,  in  the  direction  of  the  culmination. 

In  illustration  of  this  you  have  the  typical  states  of  mere  physical 
enjoyment :  the  glutton,  the  one  whose  happiness  consists  in  the  amount 
of  food  consumed,  and  this  is  made  the  basis  of  competition.  There 
are  some  who  are  typical  of  that  state  even  now  upon  the  earth.  You 
will  discover  that  the  achievement  in  that  direction,  when  it  amounts  to 
what  is  considered  an  achievement,  is  really  almost  marvelous  as  a  tax 
upon  physical  endurance.  It  is  not  difficult  to  perceive  that  this  state 
was  idealized  in  the  Epicureans,  whose  motto  was  borrowed  from 
an  honored  source.  "Eat,  drink,  and  be  merry,  for  to-morrow  you 
may  die."  In  the  Bacchanalian  feasts  and  revels  of  your  Anglo-Saxon 
ancestors  no  man  was  considered  a  devotee  who  did  not  finally  sink 
with  stupor  at  the  end  of  a  banquet.  The  race  has  yet  a  sufficient 
number  of  those  who  have  not  risen  above  this  shrine.  You  can  pos- 
sibly conceive  of  the  state  of  heroism  in  which  humanity  must  have 
existed  when  the  highest  victory,  the  noblest  exaction,  the  greatest 
conquest,  was  that  which  was  put  into  the  stomach ! 

It  is  not  very  long  since  the  evidence  of  the  highest  civilization 
consisted  in  the  greatest  amount^of  physical  strength.  The  prize  ring 
is  a  remnant  of  that  which  in  ancient  Kome  was  the  test,  almost,  of 
the  highest  humanity.  You  have,  the  model  of  art  and  intelligence, 
the  example  of  Greece,  to  prove  to  you  that  physical  strength  was 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  37 

considered  the  standard  of  human  perfection.  The  feats  of  the 
gladiators  and  the  wonderful  skill  of  the  athletes  will  serve  to  illus- 
trate this;  while  in  the  tournaments,  in  ancient  days,  prowess  was 
recognized  in  the  greatest  physical  strength.  Achilles  was  scarcely 
more  admired  then  than  now.  The  ideal  Hercules  still  remains  the 
type  of  perfect  manhood,  and  even  Jove,  the  Thunderer,  is  worshiped 
upon  more  mountains  than  Olympus. 

In  ancient  Egypt,  those  deities  who  presided  over  man's  physical 
well-being  were  the  Gods  that  were  most  revered:  revealing  to  the 
senses  the  majesty  of  their  power,  leading  man  to  conquest  and  victory 
by  the  violence  of  physical  force.  The  remnant  of  that  age,  which 
once  was  universal,  is  now  to  be  found  in  those  states  of  the  race, 
some  types  of  which  are  existent  upon  the  earth  to-day,  who  have 
nothing  beyond  the  physical  so  far  as  revealed;  who  merely  exist  for 
that  first  stage  of  expression,  yet  the  culminations  in  that  direction 
are  always  to  be  found  where  there  is  achievement  in  any  physical 
enterprise.  The  colossal  architecture  of  Egypt  includes  a  culmination 
in  that  direction,  although  accompanied  by  another  impelling  force 
which  is  soon  to  be  found  dominant.  Modern  armies  fighting  at  a 
distance,  with  weapons  that  do  not  bring  them  into  hand-to-hand 
conflicts,  illustrate  another  kind  of  force,  a  more  complex  state  of 
expression ;  but  the  kind  of  courage  or  skill  found  in  the  prize  ring,  or 
in  those  contests  between  individuals,  who,  face  to  face  and  hand  to 
hand,  enter  into  tests  of  mere  physical  strength  without  any  moral 
aim,  without  any  sense  of  patriotism,  without  any  object  in  view  save 
the  privilege  of  pounding  one  another  into  a  recognition  of  the  brute 
strength  of  one  or  the  other  of  the  combatants,  illustrates  the  typical 
childhood  of  the  race,  and  of  individual  expressions  in  the  first  con- 
tact with  human  existence.  Were  this  the  end,  the  states  of  humanity 
that  express  nothing  higher  would  indeed  be  hopeless. 

That  which  was  witnessed  in  Rome  and  Greece  as  legitimate 
amusement  for  the  highest  in  the  land,  is  now  tolerated  among  sport- 
ing men  only.  The  typical  Hercules  of  antiquity  was  the  typical  vic- 
tory by  bodily  strength.  No  one  can  doubt  but  that  in  some  state  he 
has  expressed  that  same  victory. 

The  spirit  of  each  embodiment  is  the  breath,  or  impetus,  from 
the  Soul  toward  a  culmination.  A  culmination  is  the  highest  point 
that  can  possibly  be  attained  in  a  given  line.  In  that  past  age  all  hu- 
manity was  being  expressed  on  that  physical  plane,  there  are  those 
still  attaining  perfection  and  conquest  in  that  direction;  whatever  is 
less  than  a  culmination  or  perfection  in  a  given  line  is  an  embodi- 
ment toward  it,  so  that  the  small  contests  of  the  weaklings  of  those 


38  THE  SOUL; 

ages  were  but  steps  toward  the  accomplishment  of  the  Herculean  state. 
Those  who  have  outgrown  the  prize  ring,  and  the  desire  for  physical 
contest,  may  safely  conclude  that  in  a  past  condition  they  have  ex- 
pressed themselves  to  the  fullest  extent  in  that  direction.  Every  step 
toward  this  culmination  is  a  step,  however,  toward  the  knowledge  of 
its  fallacy. 

When  physical  perfection  is  reached,  it  is  simply  to  reveal  that 
there  is  something  beyond;  as  one  may  climb  up,  out  of  breath,  a 
great  steep  of  a  mountain  that  seems  to  be  high,  only  to  discover  that 
it  is  the  smallest  height,  and  that  he  must  descend  into  a  valley  to 
reach  the  next  one  beyond;  these  typical  descents  are  the  weaknesses 
in  human  life,  whether  physical,  mental,  or  moral ;  so  after  Hercules 
comes  the  pigmy  to  illustrate  that  true  strength  is  not  in  the  body. 
This  being  the  first  stage  of  victory,  it  is  also  the  first  revelation  of 
weakness. 

THE    MERELY    PHYSICAL   VICTORY    CONTAINS    ITS   OWN   DEFEAT. 

Matter  in  organic  form  contains  the  elements  of  disintegration. 
Physical  indulgence  implies  satiety ;  and  material  achievement  is  fol- 
lowed by  material  decline.  As  matter  is  the  first  obstacle  encountered 
in  expression,  so  to  vanquish  matter  seems  at  first  to  be  the  only  end ; 
but  as  vanquishment  does  not  come  by  mere  victory  in  material  things, 
a  more  excellent  way  is  shown. 

THE    SECOND    GENERAL    DEGREE    OR    STAGE    OF    EXPRESSION 
IS  THAT   OF  THE  INTELLECT. 

Hermes  (another  name  for  Mercury)  was  the  god  of  the  intellect: 
trade,  commerce,  invention,  mathematics,  indeed  all  learning,  as  well 
as  thievery  and  robbery,  were  typified  in  this  ancient  deity. 

Not  all  at  once  does  the  mind  assert  its  presence  and  begin  to  be 
a  dominant  force.  It  begins  with  the  beginning  of  the  embodiments, 
and  commences  to  manifest  its  power  before  the  physical  is  fully  ex- 
pressed, and  there  are  glimmerings  all  the  time,  through  individual 
lines  of  life  and  through  all  history,  that  even  when  a  man  insist? 
upon  the  greatest  physical  strength  of  the  nation  or  the  individual, 
there  is  something  unfolding  besides  that,  that  you  have  two  lines 
revealed  in  expression  at  the  same  time  and  in  the  same  lives. 

We  will  point  to  Greece  as  a  culmination  of  intellectual  and 
physical  without  the  moral  strength.  The  Spartans  especially  were 
among  the  races  of  which  you  have  any  knowledge  in  which  this 
typical  physical  life  was  somewhat  subordinated  to  the  mental,  or 
intellectual ;  but  even  the  Spartans  refused  to  allow  those  who  were 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  39 

imperfect  at  birth  to  live,  thus  producing  a  race  of  heroes,  from  a  phy- 
sical standpoint.  And  in  fact  even  Grecian  art  did  not  in  reality,  ex- 
cepting through  Grecian  philosophy,  rise  above  purely  a  physical 
standpoint.  You  will  perceive  that,  while  the  physical  may  be  domi- 
nant in  the  individual  expression,  and  in  the  nation,  (as  the  aggrega- 
tion of  individuals,)  there  also  enters  what  is  termed  the  mental  power. 
This  is  a  certain  reflex  from  the  spiritual,  is  a  shadowy  suggestion 
of  the  spiritual,  and  compared  to  it  is  like  the  light  of  the  moon  com- 
pared to  the  sun.  This  mental  power  constitutes  the  first  thirst  for 
knowledge;  the  first  idea  of  traffic;  the  advantage  over  fellow-beings 
in  trade;  the  selfish  wish  to  accumulate  wealth;  the  inventions  and 
discoveries  that  promote  selfish  enjoyment  through  mental  devices; 
handicraft,  all  skillful  labor  of  the  hands,  indeed  the  whole  domain 
of  the  empire  over  the  earth  by  mental  achievements,  the  mind  gov- 
erning the  labor  of  the  hands.  And  you  here  perceive  the  distinct 
line  of  demarcation  between  man  and  that  which  is  not  man  in  the 
visible  creation  of  earth,  in  this:  that  man  is  the  only  creature  as  a 
physical  being  who  destroys  his  kind:  other  generic  existences  in  the 
animal  kingdom  only  destroy  other  animals  (not  those  of  their  own 
species  usually)  for  food;  but  man  destroys  his  kind,  in  the  lowest 
states  for  food,  and  in  the  next  states  in  order  that  he  may  satisfy  the 
demands  of  the  idea  of  conquest,  of  victory  over  his  fellow-man.  The 
first  dominant  idea  of  man  is  the  idea  of  conquest,  even  when  the  men- 
tal state  intervenes  and  takes  possession,  when  the  physical  state  is  on 
the  decline. 

As  intellectual  power  is  the  next  step,  its  conquests  constitute  the 
next  victory ;  for  the  most  part  the  average  human  life  pauses  there 
for  a  time,  imagining  this  to  be  the  real  height.  Greece  in  her  pride 
of  intellectual  strength  was  as  unscrupulous  as  she  was  in  her  physi- 
cal conquests. 

There  is  no  greater  deformed  monster  in  the  universe  than  the 
intellectual  giant  devoid  of  moral  strength,  as  there  is  no  greater 
monstrosity  than  the  physical  giant  devoid  of  intellectual  and  spiritual 
strength.  But  as  one  illustrates  one  step  of  progress,  so  the  other 
illustrates  another.  The  learning,  skill,  and  conquests  of  the  Hermetic 
philosophers  will  serve  to  show  what  man's  intellectual  endowments 
may  become.  But  each  step  must  be  taken  by  each  Soul. 

The  Pharaohs,  Caesars,  and  Napoleons  of  history  illustrate  the 
culmination  of  intellect  in  the  line  of  ambition.  Certain  learned 
Egyptians,  Grecians,  and  even  more  modern  philosophers,  illustrate 
the  culmination  of  a  line  of  scientific  achievement.  To-day  the  whole 
world  may  be  said  to  be  tending  toward  this  culmination  of  intellec- 


40  THE  SOUL; 

tual  strength;  while  in  the  past  there  have  been  individuals  and  na- 
tions who  have  illustrated  this  culmination,  the  whole  world  now,  as 
an  average,  worships  at  this  shrine  of  intellect.  May  not  the  story  of 
Oedipus  be  intended  as  an  example  of  the  blindness  of  mere  intel- 
lectual power  ? 

The  mental  states  (i.  e.,  states  of  intellectual  achievement)  seem 
to  be  somewhat  enwound  with  the  spiritual ;  but  the  latter  is  not  dom- 
inant, seems  only  secondary,  or  exists  as  an  aid  to  the  intellectual 
achievements:  as  in  the  observations  of  natural  laws;  discoveries  in 
astronomy  or  geology;  various  inventions  and  devices  for  carrying 
forward  the  scientific  pursuits  of  the  world,  and  for  the  overcoming 
of  the  material  disabilities  under  which  mankind  labor.  In  this  direc- 
tion must  be  included  all  inventions,  all  discoveries  of  territory,  all 
voyages  upon  sea  and  journeys  upon  land,  everything  that  enables 
man  to  build  and  pile  up  great  monuments  of  power,  and  works  of 
physical  appliance  for  the  purpose  of  fortifying  his  physical  strength. 

Thus  the  pursuit  even  of  abstract  science,  separate  from  any  moral 
impulse,  is,  in  itself,  a  mental,  and  not  a  spiritual  expression,  and  the 
greatest  advancement,  as  it  is  termed,  in  the  glory  of  art,  science,  and 
civilization,  may  occur  without  the  slightest  approach  to  any  spiritual 
expression. 

The  mental  steps  are  not  only  much  more  various,  but  they  com- 
bine many,  and  more  intricate,  problems.  We  will  use  a  few  simple 
illustrations,  by  which  you  will  be  able  to  follow  out  the  analyses  by 
applying  these  illustrations,  in  modified  forms,  to  the  entire  realm  of 
mental  pursuits.  As  there  must  be  culminations  in  all  lines  of  physi- 
cal life  by  each  Soul,  so  these  intellectual  culminations  will  be  many. 
In  certain  stages  of  expression  there  are  several  arts,  and  sciences,  or 
phases,  of  intellectual  pursuit  at  the  same  time.  But  take,  for  in- 
stance, the  individual  life,  the  typical  expression  of  the  Soul  that  has 
only  passed  all  the  stages  of  physical  culminations,  and  physical  weak- 
ness, and  believes  that,  after  all,  physical  strength  is  the  greatest,  but 
must  be  accompanied  by  mental  power.  Then  the  individual  begins  to 
know  the  mental,  or  rather  commences  the  lines  upon  lines  of  mental 
approach  to  conquest. 

The  steps  in  the  direction  of  art,  for  instance,  are  various  and 
slow  at  first.  In  music,  the  one  who  struggles  to  that  which  can  not 
be  attained  in  one  embodiment,  for  which  there  is  little  ability,  and 
yet  for  which  there  is  such  desire,  the  struggle  with  persistence  is  con- 
tinued through  many  embodiments.  Among  the  average  children,  you 
will  find,  perhaps,  nine  of  every  ten  who  can  learn  music ;  seven  of  the 
ten  learn  indifferently,  three  out  of  the  ten  learn  horribly;  and  all 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  41 

learners  are  as  so  many  embodiments  of  torture.  Your  neighbor's 
child,  over  there,  is  on  the  road  to  a  culmination  in  music,  but  through 
the  various  sounds  you  are  made  aware  that  the  child  is  very  far,  as 
yet,  from  culminating.  Is  not  this  true  of  poetry  ?  One  genius  writes 
a  poem  and  sets  a  whole  brood  of  j  anglers  to  making  rhymes  as  near 
to  poetry  as  the  crowing  of  the  cock  is  to  the  song  of  the  nightingale. 
Some  one  sings  a  song  and  the  echo  is  caught  up  by  every  blue  jay  and 
catbird.  Yet  these  who  only  croak  now  will  one  day  sing. 

IN  ALL  AGES  GENIUSES  ARE  THE  CULMINATIONS  OF  A  GIVEN  LINE. 

We  would  name  Mozart  as  a  genius  because,  untaught,  in  child- 
hood he  knew  the  principles  of  harmony.  He  did  not  know  because  he 
had  never  had  experience,  but  he  knew  because  he  had  had  experience 
in  previous  lives,  he  had  taken  all  the  steps  until  that  life  was  the  cul- 
mination. This  enabled  Mozart  to  know  music  at  three  years  of  age ; 
not  because  his  Soul,  or  spirit,  was  any  more  tuneful  than  any  other, 
but  because  he  had  taken  the  preceding  steps  in  preceding  lives  to 
that  culmination;  while  another  might  be  culminating  in  poetry, 
another  in  painting,  or  other  art,  he  was  culminating  in  music.  This 
is  encouragement  for  all  those  who  do  not  know  musical  harmony 
now,  encouragement  to  such  of  you  as  may  be  tortured  by  your  neigh- 
bors, or  friends,  who  imagine  they  are  attaining  some  state  of  musical 
perfection ;  they  will  attain  it.  When  genius  appears  the  world  recog- 
nizes its  light.  All  steps  toward  genius  are  steps  of  aspiration.  The 
man  who  wishes  to  play,  the  one  who  wishes  to  sing,  certainly  shall 
play  and  sing  because  it  is  something  yet  to  be  attained.  What  a  piti- 
ful sight  it  was,  in  the  minds  of  many  of  his  friends,  to  see  the  giant 
genius  of  Goethe  endeavoring  to  paint  a  picture !  He  could  write  a 
poem,  he  knew  much  of  philosophy  and  science,  he  had  spiritual  intu- 
itions that  were  deeper  than  those  of  other  men  around  him,  but  he 
wanted  to  do  that  which  he  could  not  do,  he  must  needs  study  paint- 
ing! 

If  the  art  or  gift  is  something  that  has  been  attained ;  if  one  has 
been  a  musical  genius,  that  is  evident  from  this  fact :  that  one  is  not 
seeking  for  it,  and  yet  is  familiar  with  music.  Here  is  a  man  who 
can  play  well,  his  friends  say :  why  do  you  not  follow  music  ?  He  has 
no  desire  to  do  it  because  he  can  do  it,  because  it  is  a  part  of  his  past 
experiences.  People  are  most  anxious  to  undertake  that  which  they 
can  not  do.  You  will  hear  people  say :  oh,  that  is  beautiful  music  but 
I  have  no  desire  to  perform  myself;  but  you  will  hear  them  criticise 
some  particular  portion  with  accuracy  and  taste;  it  is  because  they 
have  been  cultivated  in  that  direction.  Many  art  critics  do  not  paint, 


42  THE  SOUL; 

but  they  certainly  have  a  priori  knowledge  of  art.  We  use  all  these 
illustrations  because  they  come  into  your  daily  lives,  and  they  show 
you  the  lines  of  experience  in  yourselves  and  others  around  you,  and 
prove  to  you  what  is  the  meaning  of  these  different  degrees  of  unfold- 
ment.  Otherwise  between  the  man  who  has  no  talent  and  a  genius, 
like  Mozart  or  Beethoven,  there  would  be  a  wide  space  impossible  to 
span  in  eternity,  but  when  you  know  that  the  man  who  has  no  gift  or 
talent,  will  have,  that  he  is  on  the  road  to  genius,  and  will  culminate 
in  that  direction,  it  will  clearly  illustrate  that  genius  travels  in  lines 
of  unfoldment  toward  perfect  expression,  that  there  is  achievement 
in  one  degree  after  another,  that  the  one  who  can  paint  pictures  is 
only  at  one  end  of  the  line  and  the  one  who  cannot,  but  wishes  to, 
is  at  the  other  end. 

Genius  is  the  culmination  of  many  steps  toward  perfection  in  one 
direction.  Then  wherever  there  is  genius  distinctly  manifested  it  is 
the  final  expression  of  the  individual  Soul  in  that  one  direction. 

Each  may  know  by  the  geniuses  of  the  world  what  the  culmina- 
tions of  all  will  be,  or  have  been,  for  each  Soul  must  express  itself  as 
perfectly  as  any  other  in  those  directions. 

It  is  not  best  to  speculate  what  the  individual  state  is,  or  where 
one  is  on  the  earthly  pilgrimage,  what  the  stage  of  development  one 
has  just  passed,  or  what  one  is  entering  into ;  just  now  each  one  must 
experience  the  line  of  the  individual  embodiment  for  what  it  presents 
itself  to  be,  knowing  that  what  one  desires  to  attain  is  a  prophecy. 

In  these  lessons  it  is  well  to  separate  personalities  from  principles 
as  far  as  possible,  and  yet  know  that  every  principle  stated  here 
applies  to  every  individual  Soul ;  and  knowing  this,  there  is  an  explana- 
tion for  all  the  fragmentary  existences  seen  in  the  world,  and  the  ex- 
periences within  one's  self. 

States  of  mental  and  intellectual  unfoldment  are  sometimes  mis- 
taken for  something  higher;  it  is  well  to  draw  the  line  distinctly  at 
once,  and  see  that  no  amount  of  human  achievement,  such  as  victory 
through  the  methods  of  mechanical  and  intellectual  labor,  can  be 
called  victory  in  the  end  excepting  as  an  illustration  of  what  life  is 
not  for:  just  as  the  physical  culmination  is  nothing  in  itself,  but  is 
an  expression  of  what  life  will  not  finally  express;  so  the  intellect 
is  an  expression  of  that  which  the  mind  will  not  finally  express,  viz., 
intellect  without  spirit ;  as  in  the  preceding  illustration  the  expressions 
were  of  the  body  without  intellect,  but  both  are  states  of  expression 
which  every  Soul,  having  entered  this  race,  must  surely  run,  must 
have  passed  through  or  must  pass  through,  whichever  the  degree  of 
the  present  expression  may  be,  in  the  upual  course. 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  43 

We  would  again  reiterate:  the  world  is  beyond  the  culminating 
period  of  mere  physical  strength,  and  we  may  call  this  the  approach 
to  the  culmination  of  intellect.  The  power  of  the  intellect  is  wor- 
shiped to-day  as  physical  power  was  worshiped  in  past  ages.  The 
giant  has  simply  advanced  another  degree ;  the  giant  of  intellect  has 
taken  the  place  of  the  giant  of  physical  strength.  Now  the  whole 
civilized  and  enlightened  world  tends  toward  the  worship  of  the 
god  of  the  intellect,  which  is,  of  course,  as  fallacious  a  worship,  as 
blind  a  worship,  excepting  as  a  stage  of  growth  in  expression,  as  the 
worship  of  the  god  of  the  senses. 

Two  lines,  and  indeed  two  degrees  of  culmination  are  often 
expressed  at  once,  as  in  the  Pharaohs,  Caesars,  Alexanders,  and 
Napoleons  of  history,  whose  pride  and  ambition  for  conquest  and 
earthly  dominion  were  accompanied  by  equal  ability  to  win  the  desired 
goal. 

If  one  has  passed  the  desire  for  earthly  kingdoms,  how  barren  seem 
the  victories  and  achievements  in  that  direction !  Who  would  wish  to 
be  the  Czar  of  all  the  Russias  ?  Who  would  possess  the  throne,  crown, 
and  scepter  of  any  kingdom  of  earth,  having  borne  that  burden  and 
having  had  knowledge  of  the  bauble  of  empire?  But  if  one  aspires 
to  rule  a  kingdom,  have  pity,  for  he  is  in  the  line  toward  that  expres- 
sion, and  he  does  not  know  what  he  seeks  until  he  shall  find  it  and 
know  it  is  dust  and  ashes.  So  you  understand  why  there  still  must 
be  wars,  why  there  still  must  be  heroes  in  battle,  why  there  still 
must  be  kings  and  kingdoms. 

All  who  are  upon  the  earth  in  human  expression  have  not  yet 
passed  the  condition  of  physical  greatness  or  mental  victory  incident 
upon  the  overcoming  of  these  states.  Whole  races  have  gone  on  be- 
yond it,  but  all  have  not  yet  reached  the  very  beginning  of  it.  So 
there  will  follow  other  races  that  will  begin  the  intellectual  period 
that  you  are  now  culminating  in. 

As  you  are  now  culminating  in  the  directions  known  in  Egypt  and 
Greece  in  past  time ;  as  their  intellectual  culminations  were  prophecies 
of  that  which  nations  are  now  achieving;  so  your  victories  in  intel- 
lect are  prophecies  of  what  the  whole  world  will  one  day  become. 

Solon  and  Lycurgus  in  giving  great  laws  to  the  State;  Homer, 
Hesiod,  Anacreon,  Aeschylus,  Pindar,  the  poets  of  Greece ;  Pythagoras, 
Euclid,  and  those  who  in  mathematics  handed  down,  even  from  the 
first,  the  numbers  to  the  nations  that  were  to  follow ;  Memnon  invent- 
ing letters;  Thales  and  Cadmus  in  giving  other  letters  and  mathe- 
matics to  Greece — these  are  all  culminations  in  certain  lines. 


44  THE  SOUL; 

As  the  physical  giant  finds  his  reaction  in  the  dwarf,  so  the  giant 
of  intellect  must  find  his  antithesis  in  the  imbecile ;  for  frequently  the 
giant  in  body  is  imbecile  in  mind,  and  in  the  dwarfed  or  deformed 
body  the  brightest  spirit  is  seen.  The  imbecile  in  intellect  is  no 
greater  monstrosity  than  the  giant  in  intellect.  The  states  of  physi- 
cal and  mental  imperfection  thus  reveal  the  true  perfection  that  is 
still  beyond. 

THE  THIRD  GENERAL  DEGREE  OF  EXPRESSION  IS 
THE  SPIRITUAL  DEGREE. 

In  entering  upon  the  consideration  of  this,  the  most  complex 
stage  of  human  expression,  it  should  be  remembered  that,  as  there  is 
no  partiality  in  the  Soul,  so  there  is  no  partiality  in  the  experience. 
Each  Soul  begins  at  the  beginning  of  experience  here,  and  passes 
through  physical  conquest  and  the  physical  disappointment,  the  intel- 
lectual conquest  and  the  intellectual  disappointment,  and  enters  upon 
the  spiritual  conquest  and  all  its  difficulties  to  finally  overcome  them. 
The  physical  victory  is  not  a  conquest  over  the  physical  nature,  nor  is 
the  intellectual  achievement  a  conquest  over  the  intellect. 

When  you  see  certain  lives  that  begin  better  than  others,  when 
you  see  certain  individuals  that  have  moral  qualities,  and  others  that 
seem  to  have  none;  when  you  see  those  who  have  every  opportunity, 
every  means  of  advancement,  yet  can  not  avail  themselves  of  them  be- 
cause of  their  condition,  there  must  be  some  real  solution,  and  that  so- 
lution is  found  only  in  this  system  which  we  are  explaining  to  you 
now.  If  you  are  journeying  up  a  mountain  and  have  commenced 
your  journey  sooner  than  another,  you  will  be  at  a  higher  altitude 
than  the  one  who  commenced  afterward;  but  as  he  follows  along,  he 
will  find  the  same  steep  and  stony  places,  the  same  briers  and  thorns, 
the  same  difficulties  to  encounter;  for  human  nature  is  so  constituted 
that  only  what  one  experiences  does  one  really  know.  This  is  proven 
from  the  fact  that  no  nation  benefits  by  the  history  of  any  other  na- 
tion. There  never  was  a  war  that  could  not  have  been  avoided  if  the 
lessons  of  history  had  been  studied.  But  study  does  not  make  experi- 
ence, and  the  lessons  of  history  are  not  known  until  each  individual  or 
nation  realizes  them.  This  is  why  history  repeats  itself,  that  all  may 
have  similar  experiences.  This  also  becomes  the  leveler ;  the  intellect- 
ual or  moral  giant  and  the  intellectual  or  moral  dwarf  must  somewhere 
be  reconciled,  or  there  is  partiality  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  Then  let 
us  see  how  this  reconciliation  takes  place.  Under  this  light  the  intel- 
lectual giant  is  an  imbecile  spiritually,  if  he  has  not  spiritual  growth ; 
and  therefore,  if  he  has  pride  of  intellect,  which  he  does  if  he  has  not 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  45 

spiritual  growth,  is  not  the  natural  reaction  from  that  a  descent  into 
the  valley  to  find  the  weakness  of  mere  intellectual  strength?  A 
mother  loves  her  imbecile  child  as  well  as  her  bright  one ;  she  is  even 
more  tender  toward  it,  she  knows  somewhere  there  is  a  clue  to  that  mys- 
terious labyrinth  that  seems  to  imprison  from  the  outward  world  the 
life  that  is  within.  If  she  could  know  that  sometime  there  may  have 
been  pride  of  intellect,  and  triumph  over  the  weaknesses  of  others,  she 
would  realize  that  this  feeble  condition  is  not  more  pitiable,  and  that 
behind  that  seemingly  benighted  brain  there  is  the  Soul  that,  one  day, 
will  shine  forth,  not  in  intellect  alone,  but  in  the  greater  and  diviner 
light  of  spiritual  beauty. 

If  the  theory  of  the  materialist,  or  the  mere  secularist,  or  even  of 
the  ordinary  theologian  were  true,  there  would  be  no  possibility  of 
reconciling  physical  deformity  with  spiritual  grace  and  power.  But 
how  often  do  you  see,  even  in  the  child  born  with  physical  deformity, 
the  light  of  the  mind,  the  light  of  the  spirit  that  teaches  such  marvel- 
ous lessons  of  patience  that  all  the  world  can  listen  and  learn  wisdom. 
Look  at  the  man  who  boasts  merely  of  his  physical  power,  and  then 
behold  the  little  child,  perhaps  a  hunchback,  whom  he  may  trample 
ruthlessly  beneath  his  feet,  and  see  the  light  within  that  eye,  the  pa- 
tience that  is  there,  and  the  humility,  and  learn  that  this  towering 
form  is  a  dwarf  beside  the  feeble  one.  Thus  are  outward  conditions 
not  only  reconciled,  but  made  to  be  steps  in  the  individual  growth  and 
advancement.  Woe  unto  those  who  feel  strong  in  their  mere  physi- 
cal might ;  that  strength  is  of  the  earth,  it  is  fleeting,  it  passes  away ; 
and  they  must  learn  by  humility,  by  being  conscious  of  weakness  of 
body  and  mind,  the  greater  strength  of  the  spirit. 

For  the  most  part  the  ascent  through  matter,  after  taking  the 
first  steps  in  the  infancy  of  life,  is  like  a  spiral  pathway ;  but  there  are 
deviations  which  are  the  reactions  from  heights  that  are  not  real,  as 
the  superficial  height  of  the  body,  or  the  superficial  height  of  the  intel- 
lect. So  that  which  seems  to  be  a  descent  is  not  so  in  reality ;  neither 
is  it  so  in  the  mental  or  moral  kingdoms,  for,  as  said  before,  the  giant 
of  the  intellect,  or  he  who  has  no  goodness  or  moral  strength  is  a  mon- 
strosity, and  the  reaction  from  that  leads  to  the  simplest  mind,  but  a 
mind  of  sweetness  and  goodness.  You  often  hear  people  say :  such  a 
sweet  nature,  but  no  mind.  What  is  the  value  of  mind  if  it  is  not 
goodness?  To  encompass  the  universe  with  strong  terms  and  techni- 
calities and  fail  in  the  real  essence  of  life!  These  simple  minds, 
as  they  are  termed,  who  must  have  descended  from  the  height 
of  superficial  intellectuality  to  the  humility,  perhaps,  of  knowing  noth- 


46  THE  SOUL; 

ing,  to  learn  the  lessons  of  sweetness  and  goodness,  are  really  on  the 
way  to  be  giants  of  strength  in  spirit. 

The  strength  of  spirit  is  attained  through  struggles  that  may  en- 
compass all  conditions  of  life.  Not  gigantic  to  the  extent  of  over- 
weening physical  strength,  but  for  the  purpose  of  usefulness  as  much 
strength  as  is  needed ;  not  gigantic  to  the  extent  of  worshiping  the  in- 
tellect at  the  expense  of  the  heart,  but  to  succeed  in  all  and  to  fail  in 
all,  until  one  can  forward  the  work  of  the  spirit,  until  it  has  conquered 
all  states,  not  only  sin  but,  the  greatest  of  all  sins,  self-righteousness, 
and  stands  in  sublime  and  exalted  humility  as  the  typical  illustration 
of  conquest  over  the  earth.  All  states  between  that  and  the  lowest 
condition  which  you  can  picture  are  states  of  human  experience  that 
every  Soul  must  pass  through.  Meanwhile  there  infiltrates  into  these 
experiences  a  religious  or  spiritual  element,  a  suggestion  that  that 
which  the  body,  or  the  mind,  only  accomplishes  is  no  accomplishment 
at  all. 

The  first  religious  experiences  must  have  come  like  earthquakes 
and  tornadoes,  undoubtedly  taking  possession  of  the  first  great  nation 
at  the  height  of  its  physical  and  intellectual  splendor;  and  as  the 
lightning  tears  down  the  temple  or  destroys  the  giant  oak,  so  the  first 
religious  thought,  flashing  into  a  mind  blind  with  physical  and  intel- 
lectual power,  must  have  been  like  the  rending  of  the  veil  in  the  tem- 
ple. This  spiritual  power  is  the  beginning  of  inspiration  in  every  age ; 
we  mean  the  recognized  inspiration.  Whatever  flows  into  man's  life 
from  the  divine,  infiltrates  through  the  body  and  the  mind.  We  do  not 
call  that  inspiration  which  is  the  usual  activity  of  spirit  in  the  organic 
nature,  this  is  simply  the  power  which  the  spirit  uses,  but  which  is  not 
spiritual  power.  The  distinction  between  the  two  is  evident ;  one  may 
give  expression  to  many  things  by  a  power  which  is  from  within,  but 
when  that  which  is  from  within  is  expressed  it  becomes  an  impelling 
force,  a  light  divine.  While  each  one,  as  an  individual,  may  cause 
certain  things  to  be  done,  still  when  the  life  that  is  Soul  is  manifested 
and  recognized,  it  becomes  the  real  life,  and  all  that  is  done  is  ac- 
knowledged to  be  under  its  sway. 

The  spirit  begins  its  triumph  where  the  intellect  fails:  and  we 
may  say  that  this  ascent  is  a  gradual  spiral  ascent,  increasing  as  one 
goes  on,  extending  in  new  lines  as  one  advances.  But  in  the  steps  of 
expression,  although  there  is  continual  ascent,  there  are  also,  seeming- 
ly, declensions:  as  between  mountains  there  are  depressions,  but  the 
valleys  there  are  higher  than  the  preceding  mountain  tops;  so  in  the 
line  of  embodiments  there  are  descents  into  the  valleys  of  humility, 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  47 

but  the  seeming  decline  is  not  so  in  the  absolute  sense,  for  the  valleys 
are  among  the  heights. 

REACTION  is  AS  MUCH  A  LAW  OF  GROWTH  AS  ACTION. 

The  reaction  from  physical  success  and  splendor  must  naturally 
follow,  although  this  would  be  just  the  opposite  to  physical  success 
and  splendor ;  then  following  gluttony  would  there  not  be  starvation  ? 
and  following  the  Hercules  would  there  not  be  the  pigmy  and  deformed 
one?  There  must  be  the  spiritual  synonym  and  meaning  for  every 
physical  fact.  However  you  may  trace  the  cause  of  physical  deform- 
ity to  physical  sources,  you  can  find  no  other  solution,  in  the  great 
world  of  moral  and  spiritual  force,  than  that  deformity  has  its  comple- 
ment and  balance  in  overweening  physical  strength  unaccompanied 
by  moral  force;  also  the  valley  from  the  height  of  a  non-intellectual 
and  non-spiritual  physical  expression  is  the  valley  of  deformity,  that 
being  its  vale  of  humility;  and  then  and  there,  in  that  valley,  is  the 
beginning  of  mental  power,  as  the  descent  from  the  intellectual 
height  is  an  illustration  of  the  beginning  of  spiritual  strength. 

The  moral  problems  are  most  complex,  and  here  is  the  whole  con- 
flict, here  the  battle  ground  seems  to  be  after  all ;  for  when  the  moral 
perception  enters,  there  is  a  different  outlook,  a  different  purpose,  a 
different  condition.  That  which  under  the  mere  physical  existence 
seems  right,  under  the  moral  light  seems  wrong.  So  that  while  it 
might  be  right  under  physical  law  for  the  ancient  Spartans  to  slay  the 
child  that  was  born  weak,  the  moral  awakening  reveals  to  the  human 
mind  that  physical  weakness  may  not  be  mental  and  spiritual  weak- 
ness, and  that  human  beings  have  no  right  to  determine,  as  valuable 
lessons  of  life  may  be  intended  to  be  taught  even  by  weakness. 

How  mistaken  the  Spartans  were  in  putting  the  imperfect  bodies 
to  death  was  illustrated  by  the  fact,  that  with  all  their  physical  and 
intellectual  perfection  the  Grecians  could  not  preserve  their  moral  in- 
tegrity ;  how  wrong  they  were  in  supposing  that  physical  or  intellect- 
ual life  could  be  the  basis  of  all  advancement  was  illustrated  by  the 
elements  of  corruption  that  crept  in,  sweeping  them  from  the  face  of 
the  earth. 

Instead  of  now  slaying  imperfect  children,  they  are  protected  and 
provided  for.  The  blind  are  made  to  know  of  life  by  touch  and  hear- 
ing; they  are  aided  to  perform  their  tasks,  and  that  which  is  a  physical 
imperfection  becomes  the  aid  to  songs  divine,  and  sometimes  to  spirit- 
ual vision.  Supposing  Milton  had  been  slain  because  blind,  where 
would  have  been  the  visions  of  paradise ;  the  illustration  of  that  genius 
that  exalted  the  world  ? 


48  THE  SOUL; 

When  the  mental  force  is  taking  possession  it  is  often  veiled  before 
recognition,  the  antitheses  are  the  stepping  from  heights  that  are  false ; 
as  the  physical  height  has  its  downfall  in  order  that  a  better  height 
may  be  attained,  so  in  the  intellectual  world  there  is  the  recession. 
Let  no  one  suppose  that,  when  placed  in  the  spiritual  balance,  the  hu- 
man intellect  without  Soul  weighs  any  more  than  the  dust  which 
expresses  no  intellect ;  let  no  one  suppose  that  simply  intellectual  ex- 
pression, unaccompanied  by  moral  force  or  intention,  can  weigh  any 
more  in  the  great  scale  of  real  life,  than  that  life  whose  intellect  is 
veiled,  and  yet,  in  all  appearances,  wears  a  fair  face,  with  features 
that  are  delicately  chiseled,  but  under  some  law  has  come  into  the 
world  with  no  intellectual  outlook,  with  no  face  for  earthly  victory. 
These  illustrations  are  extreme ;  but  there  is  no  more  extreme  depth,  or 
fictitious  height,  than  that  of  the  pride  of  intellect,  of  which  this  ex- 
treme is  the  necessary  and  natural  antithesis.  So  were  you  to  see  a 
beautiful  form  and  face,  as  perfect  as  any  divinity  worshiped  by  Gre- 
cian worshipers  of  art,  unaccompanied  by  qualities  of  the  mind  and 
Soul  in  keeping  with  that  form,  you  might  well  say  the  next  expres- 
sion would  be  one  of  deformity. 

As  there  is  deformity  in  the  world,  and  as  it  must  have  a  mental 
and  moral,  as  well  as  a  physical  cause,  or  there  must,  be  injustice  to 
some  one,  so  it  is  but  proper  to  recognize  that  imperfections  in  the 
physical  and  mental  life  are  illustrations  of  moral  propositions  and  are 
portions  of  the  great  equity  of  existence ;  then,  too,  in  reconciling  the 
relations  of  kings  who  wish  to  be  peasants  and  peasants  who  wish  they 
were  kings,  every  one  has  an  opportunity  of  trying  both.  No  one  at 
the  end  of  all  these  different  experiences  can  say  that  any  line  of  ex- 
pression or  experience  has  been  denied.  All  must  know  what  it  is  to 
be  slaves,  as  all  have  a  natural  tendency  to  be  tyrants,  all  must  know 
by  the  knowledge  of  possession  what  are  the  responsibilities,  trials, 
and  temptations,  as  well  as  the  redeeming  and  excusing  features  in 
each  expression.  So  he  who  labors  for  his  daily  bread  is  made  to  do 
double  labor  by  the  deflections  of  the  millionaire,  and  he  may  be  un- 
reconciled to  this;  he  who  subsists  by  honest  toil  must  be  obliged  to 
change  places  with  the  man  whom  he  envies;  when  he  experiences  the 
poverty  of  riches  he  is  glad  enough  then  to  return  to  the  more  hum- 
ble and  noble  position.  In  fact,  whatever  men  covet  they  will  have  an 
opportunity  of  trying.  Whatever  they  do  not  care  for  in  worldly  pos- 
sessions they  have  experienced  and  outgrown. 

When  we  consider  the  moral  world,  as  the  intellectual  is  very 
much  more  complicated  than  the  physical  struggle,  how  much  more  in- 
tricate become  the  moral  problems !  The  moment  the  spirit  begins  to 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  49 

assert  itself  the  battle  begins.  It  is  not  a  battle  between  the  intellect- 
ual nature  and  material  life,  when  the  intellect  becomes,  unqualifiedly, 
the  victor ;  but  here  is  the  battle  of  ages ;  between  the  voice  that  finally 
works  its  way  through  from  the  Soul  into  outward  expression,  and 
man's  unconquered,  selfish,  nature ;  here  is  the  conflict  and  the  battle 
ground ;  here  it  is  that  the  Titans  wage  war ;  here  it  is  that  all  final 
victories  are  won.  The  other  straggles,  for  physical  or  intellectual  su- 
premacy, are  merely  different  states  of  selfishness;  but  the  first  time 
man  knows  that  he  must  forfeit  self,  or  that  there  is  a  stage  wherein  he 
must  vanquish  selfish  desires,  the  battle  begins ;  that  is  the  moral  start- 
ing point.  The  intellectual  nature,  and  even  the  physical  life,  asserts 
man's  supremacy;  but  what  he  can  win  by  conquering  self  he  learns 
for  the  first  time  in  his  moral  nature,  he  has  it  in  the  voice  of  the  Soul, 
which  tells  him  he  has  no  right  to  any  possession  merely  because  he 
can  win  it.  As  a  giant  would  not  be  excused  for  treading  down  chil- 
dren in  the  street,  as  a  man  of  intellect  should  not  be  excused  for  de- 
frauding those  who  are  ignorant,  so  man's  moral  nature  begins,  by 
slow  degrees,  to  make  him  aware  that  his  intellect  and  that  his  physi- 
cal life  do  not  justify  their  full  assertion ;  that  he  has  no  moral  right, 
even  though  he  has  the  physical  power,  to  win  supremacy  and  hold  it ; 
and  the  real  law  of  life  is,  when  possessing  strength  not  to  use  it 
against  others,  but  for  others. 

The  subtle  difference  between  the  man  who  cannot  kill  and  the 
one  who  is  a  murderer,  is  the  difference  in  conquest  over  self.  He  who 
says  he  can  slay  if  he  choose,  does  violence  to  either  his  moral  or  in- 
tellectual nature;  for  the  choice  depends  upon  the  growth,  upon  the 
degree  of  conquest.  There  have  been  conditions  of  human  civilization 
when  it  was  a  virtue  to  kill.  There  are  states  of  society,  even  today, 
under  the  law  of  what  is  denominated  self-defense,  wherein  it  would 
be  considered  a  virtue  to  kill.  Between  the  man  who  slays  for  gold 
and  the  man  who  slays  to  protect  gold,  do  you  suppose  there  is  any 
great  moral  difference?  The  conquest  is  to  win  a  victory  over  self, 
not  over  another.  And  that  which  is  denominated  virtue  in  one  state 
of  growth,  becomes  impossible  in  another.  A  primal  virtue  in  the 
ages  of  physical  supremacy  is  conquest,  slaughter  for  individual  or 
national  empire.  Second  only  to  this  in  lack  of  moral  or  spiritual  per- 
ception is  the  sacrifice  of  life  in  what  is  commonly  called  "self-de- 
fense." One  can  not  slay,  one  can  not  do  violence  to  another,  one  can 
not  betray  in  any  manner,  one  can  not  degenerate  to  any  vice,  one  can 
not  censure,  if  one  has  outgrown  or  overcome  the  state  indicated. 
Neither  angel  nor  demon  can  tempt  the  man  who  is  above  temptation. 


50  THE  SOUL; 

It  is  in  this  moral  battle  ground  that  the  wonderful  equity  of  this 
divine  system  is  more  and  more  manifested.  This  is  not  only  the  rec- 
onciliation of  the  world,  it  is  the  hope  of  the  world.  There  are  those 
in  the  world  today,  illustrating  the  states  devoid  of  all  moral  impulse, 
without  power  to  overcome  any  passion,  absolutely  a  prey  to  all  the 
conflicting  elements  within  and  around  them.  There  are  other  natures 
in  whom  saint-like  qualities  preponderate,  who  do  not  experience  an 
unworthy  thought.  Where  is  the  law  of  science  or  the  scheme  of  any 
theology,  other  than  we  are  announcing,  that  can  explain  the  discrep- 
ance between  these  two  states?  what  opportunity  is  given,  in  time  or 
eternity,  by  any  other  system  than  this,  to  reconcile  one  man's  good- 
ness, that  seems  to  be  born  in  him,  and  the  infamy  of  another,  that 
seems  to  be  born  in  him,  with  the  Infinite  love  and  goodness?  Ac- 
counting the  state  of  purity  and  perfection  in  expression  as  something 
man  has  won  from  within  the  Soul,  the  moral  excellence  as  a  height 
that  the  others  will  win,  that  all  others  will  have  opportunity  to  attain 
just  as  great  a  height,  just  as  absolute  a  victory,  the  present  seeming 
inequalities  in  moral  states  are  no  longer  hopeless.  If  we  did  not 
know  that  the  child  would  grow  to  become  a  man,  how  helpless  and 
devoid  of  hope  would  infancy  seem !  When  we  declare,  therefore,  that 
every  step  of  expression  in  life  is  a  step  toward  victory,  does  it  not 
teach  that  those  who  condemn  and  censure,  in  an  individual  sense,  have 
not  outgrown  the  condition  which  they  condemn  and  censure  ?  If  one 
sees  a  man  who  is  a  murderer  or  a  criminal  of  any  kind,  one  may  pity 
the  state  of  the  criminal,  one  may  say  he  has  not  outgrown  hatred,  mal- 
ice, and  revenge,  but  unless  one  has  hatred,  malice,  and  revenge,  one 
can  by  no  means  wish  to  visit  upon  him  that  which  he  has  visited  upon 
others. 

As  life  goes  on  there  is  no  need  to  point  to  what  is  highest;  the 
saints,  martyrs,  and  philosophers  put  to  death,  the  teachers  of  human 
history  and  the  Messiahs  who  have  been  crucified,  illustrate  the  highest 
thought  of  human  conquest,  and  each  state  that  is  less  than  that  is 
still  a  state  that  ultimately  tends  toward  it.  When  we  are  asked :  Do 
you  declare,  then,  that  it  is  necessary  for  all  states  of  expression  to  be 
experienced  by  all  Souls  ?  we  answer  unqualifiedly, 

THAT  WHICH  is  NECESSARY  FOR  ONE  SOUL 

IN  ITS  COURSE  OF  EXPRESSION  THROUGH  MATTER  IS  NECESSARY  FOR  ALL. 

It  could  not  be  made  necessary  for  one  unless  for  all.     There 
would  be  moral  chaos. 

The  feminine  in  all  possible  states  of  woman's  life,  the  masculine 
in  all  possible  states  of  man's  life ;  and  the  true  test  of  victory  is  in  the 


ITS  EMBODIMENT*.  51 

fact  that,  not  only  is  there  no  condemnation,  but — like  John  Bunyan, 
who,  on  seeing  a  convict  being  borne  to  the  place  of  execution,  said : 
"But  for  the  grace  of  God  there  goes  John  Bunyan,"  or  like  Wilber- 
force,  who  said  he  never  saw  a  criminal  but  he  thought  it  might  have 
been  himself,  or  like  the  highest  prophets  and  teachers  who  endeavor 
to  aid  the  unfortunate,  and  do  not  insist  upon  condemning  them — there 
is  a  sort  of  knowledge  that  it  might  have  been  one's  self.  Do  not 
think  that  the  state  of  being  without  sin  is  not  won. 

It  is  not  our  province  to  declare  in  what  state  any  human  being  is. 
You  will  see  some  lives  that  seem  to  illustrate  the  highestnnoral  growth 
today,  and  tomorrow  they  may  be  found  under  a  cloud  of  human  weak- 
ness and  human  censure;  they  fall,  as  it  is  termed,  into  temptation. 
There  are  no  elementaries  nor  personal  demons  in  the  upper  or  lower 
air  lurking  around  to  tempt  mankind.  Temptation  is  the  natural  con- 
sequence of  this  involution  in  matter,  and  is  the  selfishness  of  man's 
human  nature ;  the  triumph  over  it  is  that  which  at  last  overcomes  self. 

The  flaming  sword  suspended  at  the  gateway  of  Eden,  that  Adam 
and  Eve  could  not  return,  was  the  sword  of  conscience,  the  awakened 
conscience,  which  prevents  the  Soul  from  returning  again  into  the 
Eden  state,  the  state  of  innocence.  That  which  each  must  do,  having 
entered  the  pathway  of  experience  and  knowledge,  is  to  find  the  heav- 
enly state  in  the  final  victory,  and  that  final  victory  is  in  self-conquest. 

It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  in  the  general  system  of  unfold- 
ment  toward  moral  perfection  in  expression,  there  are  false  impres- 
sions and  fictitious  heights  that  are  supposed  to  be  real.  There  is  no 
greater  state  of  deformity  than  the  state  of  supposed  righteousness  in 
the  individual,  we  mean  the,  "I  am  holier  than  thou."  What  the  phys- 
ical giant  is  without  intellectual  and  moral  growth,  what  the  intellect- 
ual giant  is  without  goodness  or  virtue,  so  is  the  giant  of  self -righteous- 
ness, the  typical  scribe  and  Pharisee,  the  hypocrite,  he  who  removes 
his  garments  lest  they  be  contaminated  by  contact  with  the  sinner ;  such 
is  the  self-righteous.  Make  no  mistake,  even  that  pride  has  its  fall. 
Sometimes  you  witness  that  those  who  assume  the  greatest  virtue  are 
the  soonest  under  a  cloud.  Sometimes  those  who  have  a  superficial 
consciousness  of  being  good  are  put  to  the  profoundest  test,  and  their 
goodness  is  found  to  be  only  on  the  surface.  True  goodness  is  so  sim- 
ple, so  humble,  so  childlike,  so  divine,  so  beyond  all  compare,  that  it  is 
not  aware,  nor  boastful.  The  true  moral  victor,  who  can  not  sin, 
avoids  not  the  sinner,  but  uplifts  and  strengthens  him  who  errs.  Only 
in  this  triumph  does  moral  perfection  become  complete,  after  all  the 
stage  of  struggle  and  attainment,  when  the  world  is  overcome. 


52  THE  SOUL; 

It  will  be  well  to  remember  that  each  separate  state  is  conquered 
by  knowing  it,  then  by  knowing  it  is  not  a  real  victory.  The  thesis 
might  seem  to  be  that  the  Soul  conquers  matter  by  yielding  to  it,  the 
antithesis  is  that  the  Soul  conquers  matter  by  knowing  that  yielding 
to  it  is  not  the  real  victory. 

But  enough  has  been  said  in  this  lesson  to  show,  that  each  Soul 
enters  expression  in  human  embodiments  in  the  most  infantile  state 
possible  on  earth ;  for  all  states  are  experienced  by  all  Souls ;  and  that 
each  Soul  in  dual  existence,  the  masculine  and  feminine,  is  always  ex- 
pressing similar  states  at  the  same  time.  That  there  are  three  dis- 
tinct general  degrees  of  achievement:  the  physical,  the  mental,  and 
the  moral.  Each  of  these  degrees  has  its  seeming  and  its  real  victory. 

The  false. 

First :  The  false  physical  strength,  accompanied  by  pride  of  phys- 
ical conquest. 

Second:  Intellectual  power  and  achievement  as  a  finality. 

Third :  A  fictitious  moral  strength,  self-righteousness. 

The  weakness  of  physical  strength,  the  fallacy  of  mere  intellectual 
power,  and  the  downfall  of  self -righteousness,  are  reactions. 

The  true. 

First:  Victory  over  the  physical. 

Second:  Conquest  over  the  intellectual. 

Third :  True  goodness,  the  ultimate  moral  triumph  over  the  world. 

For  each  of  these  degrees  and  states  (as  well  as  the  reactions) 
many  successive  embodiments  are  necessary,  until  the  final  victory. 

The  next  lesson  will  be  a  continuation  of  this  subject:  Embodi- 
ments in  human  life. 


*'OUKTH   LESSOR. 

THE  EMBODIMENT  OF  THE  SOUL 
IN  HUMAN  FORM. 

(CONTINUED.) 

You  have  been  taken,  in  a  general  sense,  through  all  the  expres- 
sions in  human  life  in  the  three  degrees :  the  first  being  the  expressions 
of  physical  contact  and  of  conquest  over  the  physical ;  the  next  general 
degree  being  the  intellectual,  or  mental,  victory;  and  the  third  that 
of  spiritual  conquest ;  which  is,  of  course,  the  realm  of  moral  triumph. 
In  each  of  these  degrees  there  is  an  interblending ;  the  intellectual  be- 
ginning before  the  physical  ceases  to  dominate,  and  the  spiritual 
beginning  before  the  intellectual  and  physical  entirely  cease  their  su- 
premacy ;  so  that  there  are  in  the  world  always,  at  the  same  time,  illus- 
trations of  each  of  these  states.  For  in  the  very  beginnings  there  were 
illustrations  of  spiritual  states  from  those  who  accompanied  the  Souls 
first  to  find  expression  here.  Thus  all  have  before  them,  if  they  will 
read  aright,  illustrations  of  the  entire  book  of  human  life;  each  hu- 
man life  representing  one  of  the  embodiments,  and  all  existing  on  the 
earth  forming  an  illustration  of  the  conditions  that  must  be  experi- 
enced or  expressed  by  each  Soul.  So  if  it  were  possible  for  you  to  divide 
the  existing  states  of  human  life  into  classes,  or  those  expressing  un- 
foldment  in  distinct  degrees,  you  would  find  some  are  in  states  repre- 
senting more  physical  than  intellectual  or  mental  expression;  you 
would  find  others  in  states  representing  more  mental  than  physical 
and  spiritual  expression ;  and  you  would  find,  though  those  are  much 
more  rare,  other  lives  in  states  representing  spiritual  triumph.  These 
all  illustrate  the  different  conditions  of  human  existence. 

The  lines  of  life  that  reach  toward  the  highest  expression,  as  we 
said  before,  are  impulsions  from  the  Soul.  The  expressions  fall  short 
of  that  by  contact  with  matter,  which,  of  course,  is  less  than  the  Soul ; 


54  TUB  SOUL; 

so  whatever  there  is  that  is  imperfect  in  matter,  for  the  time  prevents 
that  perfect  light  from  being  revealed;  but  the  whole  lesson  of 
embodiments  is  the  overcoming  of  these  material  conditions.  If, 
therefore,  the  line  of  life  in  the  Soul  is  the  overcoming  of  matter 
through  the  adverse  conditions  that  are  found  upon  any  planet,  then 
all  Souls  that  approach  that  planet,  being  equally  perfect,  must 
encounter  the  same  obstacles. 

Many  object  to  the  proposition  that  all  Souls  must  pass  through 
similar  states.  But  if  all  are  not  required  to  pass  through  them,  why 
are  any?  If  it  is  necessary  for  one  it  must  be  as  necessary  for  all 
others.  As  life  exists  here,  why  have  its  various  discrepancies  and 
inequalities  never  been  explained  in  any  other  way  than  through  the 
systems  of  teaching  that  include  various  states  of  expression,  or 
embodiments. 

When  travelers  ascend  the  Alps  they  expect  to  encounter  glaciers, 
they  expect  to  go  down  into  ravines,  they  expect  to  overcome  the  dif- 
ficult passages  met  by  their  predecessors;  all  this  is  prepared  for  in 
their  ascent;  they  perform  the  journey  for  the  purpose  of  beholding 
the  splendor  at  the  top.  When  the  Soul  expresses  itself  in  a  culmina- 
tion, it  is  that  perfect  degree  that  is  sought  in  that  direction;  the 
stages  between  the  beginning  in  that  line  and  that  of  the  genius,  or 
the  culmination  in  that  line,  are  stages  of  overcoming  obstacles.  Ob- 
stacles being  thus  incident  to  physical  existence,  they  are  found  here. 
Everything  in  existence  has  some  adequate  cause,  or  purpose,  there  is 
some  solution  for  it,  and  to  find  that  solution  is  the  great  object 
of  life. 

It  does  not  create  serpents  because  the  teacher  discovers  them  and 
explains  the  way  to  overcome  them,  and  the  antidote  to  their  poison ; 
nor  does  it  create  murderers  because  we  can  explain  why  they  exist. 
Man  finds  these  conditions  in  life,  as  the  naturalist  finds  the  life  and 
nature  of  the  insect,  the  serpent  or  whatever  other  objects  nature  holds, 
that  each  may  be  traced  to  its  legitimate  cause,  and  thereby  man  may 
gain  knowledge  which  he  did  not  have  before ;  so  what  the  life  here  is 
for  is  to  overcome  the  conditions  of  evil,  not  to  make  them ;  of  course 
if  they  are  encountered  in  contact  with  matter,  matter  itself  holding 
sway,  blinding,  as  it  does,  with  the  human  senses,  then  each  step  is  to 
the  vanquishment  of  that  which  blinds;  so  there  is  reconciliation  to 
every  imperfect  condition  in  which  human  beings  find  themselves.  If 
some  seem  to  be  perfect  in  certain  directions  it  is  because  they  have 
ripened  in  other  states  of  individual  expression.  If  others  are  de- 
graded in  some  direction  it  is  because  they  have  not  yet  had  experi- 
ence in  the  ways  that  the  former  have. 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  55 

There  is  not  as  great  a  difference  between  those  in  the  lowest  or 
most  degraded  states  and  the  average  present  state  of  humanity,  (or 
even  its  highest  state,)  as  there  is  between  the  present  state  of  mankind 
and  the  state  of  an  angel.  Compared  to  the  angels,  who  is  there  that 
could  escape  condemnation?  who  is  there  that  is  not  angry?  who  is 
there  that  does  not  deal  falsely  with  his  fellow  man  ? 

Whatever  may  be  the  aversion  existing  in  the  mind  toward,  or 
the  growth  beyond,  individual  expression  of  any  of  the  states  of  degra- 
dation which  may  exist  in  the  world,  it  is  evident  that  their  solution  is 
in  the  state  or  degree  of  expression  in  each  individual,  and  if  one  has 
advanced  very  far  beyond  such  conditions,  they  afford  no  subject  for 
condemnation,  but  rather  of  commiseration. 

The  power,  therefore,  which  enables  man  to  know  that  when^  the 
angel  triumphs  the  states  of  obliquity  are  overcome,  and  that  through 
the  line  that  leads  to  expression  in  art,  in  music,  in  poesy,  in  philoso- 
phy, in  everything,  victory  is  alone  when  perfection  is  attained,  is 
supreme  in  that  which  is  called  man's  moral  sense.  When  any 
passion,  any  appetite,  or  any  benighted  condition  is  overcome,  that  is 
victory  over  the  senses;  when  the  knowledge  of  self -righteousness  is 
overcome,  it  is  the  victory  over  the  most  abject  form  of  selfishness. 
The  higher  the  attributes  claimed  the  lower  seems  to  be  the  state  of 
deviation  from  that  height.  The  ignorant  man  professing  no  knowl- 
edge of  moral  law,  has,  in  that  sense,  not  reached  the  state  of 
accountability.  That  begins  when  the  first  glimmerings  of  conscience 
come.  This  struggle  to  overcome  the  outward  self  that  the  spirit  may 
triumph,  that  the  Soul  may  be  recorded,  is  the  beginning  of  moral 
responsibility.  Violence  against  a  criminal,  who  has  no  adequate 
moral  perception  of  his  crime,  is  not  far  removed  from  the  crime  he 
has  committed.  He  who  hates  the  hater,  which  the  murderer  is,  only 
displays  the  state  of  murder  in  a  little  different  manner. 

Was  it  not  Christ  who  said :  "He  who  is  angry  with  his  brother 
hath  already  committed  murder  in  his  heart?"  There  are  many 
people  who  are  called  murderers  who  have  no  murder  in  their  hearts, 
and  many  who  are  not  called  murderers  who  have.  Thus  the  real 
difference  between  crime  and  so  called  goodness  is  not  so  wide  as  one 
imagines  from  any  present  state  of  human  unfoldment.  The  nations 
that  sanction  and  make  the  most  gigantic  preparation  for  war,  to  be 
ready  if  an  opportunity  offers,  (and  some  of  them  eagerly  seek  that 
opportunity,)  can  not  be  said  to  be  far  removed  from  the  outlaw  who, 
for  individual  gain,  goes  out  and  slays  his  kind ;  one  is  national,  the 
other  is  individual. 


56  THE  SOUL; 

Those  in  other  conditions  may  not  know  that,  in  a  state  where 
physical  violence  is  the  highest  law  of  being,  there  can  be  no  moral 
responsibility,  nor  moral  perception;  it  is,  after  all,  only  when  the 
moral  law  is  beginning  to  be  the  law  of  life  that  responsibility  begins. 
The  man  who  slays,  not  knowing 'that  killing  is  forbidden  by  the 
moral  law,  can  not  be  held  amenable  to  the  moral  law  as  he  who  does 
it  knowing  that  it  is  forbidden.  Remnants  are  to  be  traced  in  each 
individual  mind  or  life  of  those  conditions,  in  which  the  highest 
human  state  was  one  of  violence  and  crime,  and  physical  violence 
toward  criminals;  when  the  moral  perception  sets  in,  the  states  of 
physical  violence  become  immoral,  for  the  simple  reason  that  the 
moral  law  teaches  a  higher  and  better  method,  not  only  of  redressing 
wrong  but  of  teaching  the  wrong-doer. 

The  perception  of  the  moral  law,  and  the  appreciation  of  these 
principles  are  of  slow  and  gradual  growth  in  the  minds  of  the  people. 
The  world  waits  long  for  all  fulfillments,  and  the  average  human  life 
is  far  from  its  highest  victory,  since  each  one  criticises  and  condemns 
with  violence  a  different  kind  of  violence  in  another. 

The  general  mind  is  prompted  to  say:  oh,  I  can  not  believe  that 
every  one  must  pass  through  all  degrees  of  degradation !  But  that 
which  would  be  degradation  to  a  higher  stage  of  expression  is  not  so 
to  that  state  which  knows  nothing  higher.  The  present  expressions 
of  degradation  are  what  each  has  passed  through  when  not  yet  aware 
of  its  import.  The  awakening  comes  when  one  already  begins  to  rise 
above  it.  One  might  as  well  despise  the  state  of  childhood  and  never 
expect  any  human  being  to  be  lorn  in  any  other  condition  than  that 
of  manhood  and  womanhood.  Each  one  must  experience  every  fault, 
failing,  and  foible,  until  they  are  overcome,  the  disgrace  is  not  in  the 
thing  itself,  but  in  a  condition  which  knows  of  wrong  and  still  con- 
tinues in  it;  but  even  this  is  another  state  of  childhood,  like  the  wil- 
fulness  of  the  half  grown  boy  or  girl,  not  yet  arrived  at  the  estate  of 
manhood  or  womanhood,  but  feebly  imitating  the  wisdom  not  yet 
possessed.  But  we  have  observed  that  the  greatest  philanthropists, 
the  most  fully  rounded  natures,  those,  of  course,  who  have  overcome 
all  temptation  in  a  given  direction,  are  the  most  lenient  toward  the 
states  of  crime;  this  is  because  they  can  not  only  perceive  the  differ- 
ence in  states  as  an  explanation  of  crime,  but  they  are  beyond  any 
possible  condition  of  temptation;  and  as  consciousness  of  temptation 
in  a  similar  direction  is  often  the  cause  of  the  hatred  of  an  offender, 
so  he  who  censures  his  fellow  man  who  errs,  instead  of  pitying  him, 
unwittingly  betrays  that  he  may  have  in  his  heart  the  germ  of  possible 
temptation  in  the  same  direction. 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  57 

The  various  experiences  in  human  existence,  of  prosperity,  sorrow, 
pain,  poverty,  riches,  power,  bondage,  etc.,  are  different  tests  applied 
to  the  different  stages  of  growth,  as  well  as  for  the  growth  itself. 
The  finely  wrought  metal  is  thoroughly  tempered  and  put  to  the  most 
crucial  tests;  when  it  is  impervious  it  is  pronounced  perfect.  The 
ship  clad  in  an  armor  of  steel  in  which  there  is  a  single  flaw  will 
disappoint  those  who  passed  it  or  sent  it  out  to  sea,  that  flaw  will 
prove  its  ruin.  It  is,  therefore,  in  all  the  intricate  ways  and  windings 
of  human  existence,  when  human  beings  feel  the  safest,  and  are  hedged 
around  with  social,  moral,  and  theological  armor,  that  the  temptation 
finds  them;  when  it  conquers  them  it  simply  proves  that  the  victory 
in  that  direction  has  not  been  complete. 

We  know  of  a  very  philanthropic  clergyman,  in  England,  who,  in 
order  that  he  may  sympathize  with  the  state  of  the  prisoner,  locks 
himself  up  with  the  criminals  and  shares  their  food  and  lodging. 
This  is  about  as  absurd  as  for  a  man  to  be  hung  for  murder,  who  has 
not  committed  murder,  that  he  may  know  how  a  murderer  feels.  The 
state  of  the  murderer  is  in  the  heart ;  one  can  not  take  the  place  of  the 
criminal  unless  he  is  in  a  state  of  crime.  He  may  endure,  physically, 
what  the  criminal  is  called  upon  to  do;  but  he  has  the  armor  with 
which  to  do  it :  the  armor  of  innocence,  so  that  which  is  a  penalty  to 
the  criminal,  is  simply  the  heroism  of  self-appointed  martyrdom  to 
him  who  shares  the  dungeon  but  has  not  the  darkness  of  guilt. 

One  must  not  mistake  that  which  is  transiently  noble,  and  seem- 
ingly generous,  for  that  which  is  real  nobility  and  self-abnegation. 
This  great  moral  chaos,  where  embodiments  are  thrown  into  existence, 
in  which  is  illustrated  all  the  complexity  of  man's  moral  being,  is, 
nevertheless,  governed  by  rules  more  absolute,  by  laws  more  unyield- 
ing than  any  laws  that  govern  the  physical  realm.  The  degrees  of 
moral  growth  are  degrees  not  only  of  conquest  over  temptation,  but  of 
conquest  of  the  self  which  is  the  physical  arbiter  of  man's  destiny. 
That  self  which  you  are  taught  to  cultivate  in  physical  existence, 
and  which  in  some  material  and  mental  states  you  must  cultivate,  is 
the  very  self  that  you  finally  have  to  overcome.  Just  as  in  arithmetic 
you  learn  certain  propositions  and  combinations  of  numbers  which  are 
valuable,  but  when  you  pass  on  to  algebra  you  cease  to  use  them,  they 
are  no  longer  valuable,  you  have  learned  that  which  is  better;  and  in 
the  higher  branches  of  geometry  you  have  still  greater  triumph, 
methods  far  superior  with  which  to  express  and  to  solve  the  problems 
presented.  In  like  manner  this  physical  self,  which  is  first  nurtured 
and  has  its  place  in  the  primitive  stages  of  expression,  must  after- 
ward be  overcome,  superseded. 


58  THE  SOUL; 

That  which  supplies  the  physical  energy  is  not  to  give  any  honor 
nor  any  aggregation  of  power  to  the  one  possessing  it,  (any  more  than 
treasures  of  gold  or  other  material  possession)  hut  in  its  highest  use  is 
a  Divine  bestowment.  Thus  the  moral  law  is  thrust  upon  man's  out- 
ward nature,  in  exact  opposition  to  that  nature,  to  be  afterwards  recon- 
ciled to  it  by  overcoming,  and  bending  the  material  part  to  the  uses  of 
the  spirit.  We  have  illustrated  this  by  the  first  states  of  existence,  in 
which  the  victory  of  physical  strength,  that  which  constitutes  the 
physical  possessions,  is  power.  When  the  moral  nature  enters  there  is 
a  perception  that  weakness  ought  to  be  protected.  The  greatest 
evidence  of  human  advancement  today,  is  to  be  found  under  the 
Christian  idea  that  the  weak  are  to  be  protected  against  the  strong. 

Once  more  let  us  refer  to  those  states  of  superficial  moral  growth 
wherein  there  are  flaws,  chief est  of  which  is  the  flaw  of  self-praise; 
self -righteousness.  This  pride  of  excellence  in  any  moral  direction  is 
the  greatest  flaw.  As  much  greater  than  the  pride  of  physical  strength 
or  intellectual  power,  as  the  moral  nature  is  greater  than  the  physical 
strength  or  the  intellectual  power.  Therefore  it  is  not  strange  that  in 
the  midst  of  all  the  words  of  gentleness  and  encouragement  spoken  by 
Jesus  to  those  who  were  condemned  and  despised  by  men,  that  His 
words  were  of  a  rebuking  nature  toward  the  self-righteous,  those  who 
considered  themselves  the  judges  of  others ;  the  "  scribes  and  Phari- 
sees, hypocrites/'  representing  the  typical  lovers  of  virtue  in  them- 
selves ;  the  state  which  scorned  anything  else  than  its  own  standard  of 
excellence.  The  moral  law  puts  to  the  severest  test  such  states 
of  supposed  virtue,  in  which  the  letter  of  the  law  is  the  rule  for 
human  action.  He  who  conforms  to  the  letter  of  the  law  is  considered 
a  good  man,  while  he  who,  sometimes  disobeying  the  form  of  the  law, 
most  manfully  struggles  against  temptation  and  finally  overcomes  it, 
is,  nevertheless,  censured  and  condemned.  Such  a  state  is  often  not 
considered  a  success  in  human  life,  but  in  the  kingdom  of  the  spirit 
each  step  toward  self -conquest,  in  the  sense  of  overcoming,  not  only 
the  tendency  to  temptation  but  the  possibility  of  it,  is  a  step  of 
victory,  and  that  is  moral  attainment. 

In  all  the  states,  however  complicated,  that  human  life  may  be,  it 
must  be  remembered  by  each  that  the  highest  possible  states  are  those 
toward  which  the  human  race,  as  a  whole,  is  tending,  as  represented 
by  the  highest  in  each  individual. 

There  is  repetition  and  reiteration  of  many  of  these  points,  be- 
cause we  desire  to  make  clear  the  solution  of  many  of  the  difficult 
problems  in  man's  moral  condition,  for  here  is  the  principal  struggle, 
and  here  the  final  victory. 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  59 

There  are  four  general  states  of  expression  in  connection  with 
man's  relation  to  all  moral  propositions ;  and  as  many  embodiments  in 
each  state  as  there  are  varieties  of  conditions  in  the  human  race. 

First:  Unconsciousness  of  the  moral  law,  and  therefore  no 
responsibility  in  connection  with  it. 

Second:  Consciousness  of  the  moral  law,  but  inability  to  resist 
temptation.  Here  is  the  beginning  of  responsibility. 

Third :  A  false  height,  Pharisaical  "  I  am  holier  than  thou." 
Which  does  not  commit  an  offense  because  it  is  condemned,  and  be- 
cause temptation  is  not  in  that  direction.  Here  is  the  gravest  respon- 
sibility. 

Fourth:  The  victory  over  the  offense  through  victory  over  the 
temptation,  and,  consequently,  the  victory  over  self-praise  and  lauda- 
tion. The  triumph  of  moral  law. 

As  previously  noted  and  emphasized,  the  states  of  expression 
which  include  no  knowledge  of  the  moral  law,  are  states  of  physical 
expression  merely ;  and,  like  the  states  of  infancy  in  personal  embodi- 
ments, include  no  responsibility.  The  one  hope  for  such  conditions 
must  forever  be  included  in  the  term  growth;  expression  in  further 
embodiments  until  the  higher  nature  can  be  expressed. 

The  second  stage,  being  more  complicated,  is  the  more  perplex- 
ing; but  it  calls  for  the  higher  degree  of  charity.  The  awakened 
glimmerings  of  moral  perception  are  not  the  full  growth  of  moral 
power,  nor  even  the  half  growth,  any  more  than  the  boy  half  grown  is 
a  man;  but  very  often  this  moiety  of  growth  is  mistaken  for  full 
manhood. 

'The  third  stage,  or  false  height,  is  even  more  difficult  to  meet. 
To  the  individual  it  seems  like  the  real  height,  but  has  forever  been 
revealed  as  the  false  one.  To  have  charity  for  the  individual  and  yet 
to  tear  the  mask  from  this  false  condition,  is  only  in  the  power  of  the 
most  exalted  lives,  the  highest  teachers.  Any  measure  of  self-praise 
or  self-congratulation,  of  thinking  or  acting :  "  I  thank  God  that  I  am 
not  as  other  men,"  is  a  portion  of  the  evidence  of  this  third  condition. 

The  second  and  third  states  express  the  general  condition  of  man- 
kind morally. 

The  fourth  stage  needs  no  elaboration:  a  state  absolutely  free 
from  moral  obliquity,  and  absolutely  free  from  self-praise  or  even 
self-consciousness,  is  an  ideal,  and  yet  a  surpassingly  real,  state;  a 
divine  expression. 

We  pass  on,  from  the  usual  individual  lines  of  embodiments,  to 
those  exceptional  lives,  who  seem  to  be  here  for  an  especial  purpose; 
who  come  as  some  rara  avis  in  tcrris,  to  astonish  the  world  with  their 


60  THE  SOUL; 

brilliancy.  These  are  embodied  Souls,  perhaps  from  other  planets; 
alien  to  the  earth,  but  are  sent  here  on  some  errand  of  experience  for 
themselves,  which  includes,  also,  a  lesson  to  those  embodied  on  the 
earth.  Sometimes  they  are  in  advance;  and  the  world  looks  on  in 
amazement  at  their  achievements;  sometimes  they  are  Nemeses,  and 
the  people  to  whom  they  come  do  not  know  the  true  nature  of  their 
visitation,  but  ages  afterward  it  is  revealed. 

Across  the  interstellar  spaces  there  is  spiritual,  as  well  as  mag- 
netic, sympathy  between  planets;  and  if  the  earth,  or  any  nation 
thereof,  has  arrived  at  the  condition  needing  an  illustration  of  the 
life  that  is  not  upon  the  earth  at  the  time,  or  if  a  force  is  needed  that 
no  life  upon  earth  is  qualified  to  give,  or  if  a  Nemesis  is  required,  then 
one  takes  a  pilgrimage  from  the  planet  next  in  advance  to  show  what 
is  needed,  and  to  illustrate  the  power  that  is  beyond.  This  explains 
those  peculiar  embodiments  that  seem  to  thrust  themselves  in  upon 
human  life,  and  which  seem  to  be  unaccounted  for. 

Then  there  are  conditions  in  life  where  you  will  see  individuals 
who  seem  to  be  made  up  of  fragments ;  who  never  do  anything  contin- 
uously; who  can  not  persist  in  anything  as  a  pursuit;  who  seem  to 
have  ability  in  many  directions,  but  no  tenacity  of  purpose.  One  of 
-these  lives  would  seem  to  be  adapted  to  commerce  for  a  while,  then  he 
would  be  a  lawyer,  then  he  would  be  a  book  maker,  and  finally  a 
teacher,  or  a  clergyman,  then  he  would  turn  speculator;  these  are  the 
gathering  up  of  some  of  the  fragments  of  embodiments  that  were  not 
finished.  These  fragmentary  states  are  like  threads.  You  may  have 
seen  work  that  was  done  on  some  of  those  ancient  hand-looms,  where 
there  was  not  a  continuous  thread,  but  the  ends  of  the  woof  were  left 
to  be  afterward  carefully  gathered  up,  or  cut  off,  to  make  the  warp 
and  woof  complete.  These  fragmentary  and  erratic  lives  are  like  the 
broken  threads,  having  this  intention;  that  they  are  taking  up  those 
threads  of  other  embodiments  to  carry  them  forward  to  complete  the 
fabric  of  life.  You  may  have  in  mind  some  who  seem  to  possess 
peculiar  traits,  each  of  which  are  wonderful,  in  their  way,  who  have 
intelligence  and  ability  in  almost  every  direction,  yet  no  continued 
purpose ;  they  are  illustrations  of  this  state  to  which  we  refer.  Some- 
times these  erratic  lives  suddenly  change  when  they  reach  a  certain 
state;  when  these  fragments  are  outworked  and  discarded,  then  the 
new  line,  whatever  it  may  be  that  is  to  be  taken  up,  will  be  carried  on 
to  completion. 

Many  embodiments  beginning  expression  in  one  direction  turn,  in 
later  years,  toward  something  entirely  different.  The  child  and  the 
youth  may  seem  to  have  tendencies  that  point  in  one  direction,  but 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  «1 

mature  life  will  find  them  wholly  changed.  We  call  this  an  over- 
lapping; where  the  previous  embodiment  had  not  finished  expression 
in  a  certain  line.  You  will  see  this  illustrated  in  precocious  children, 
whom  fond  parents  and  friends  think  will  prove  remarkable  in  some 
given  direction;  when  childhood  is  past,  the  gift  in  the  direction  of 
the  precocity  ceases;  parents  and  friends  are  disappointed;  they  had 
built  hopes  and  expectations  on  their  early  promise,  but  it  proved 
to  be  fictitious  only.  All  these  instances  are  unaccounted  for,  except 
in  the  usual  attempt  to  account  for  them  by  saying :  the  child's  gifts 
have  been  spoiled  by  doting  parents  and  unwise  friends;  but  that 
which  is  perfect  and  genuine  can  not  be  perverted  in  any  way. 

If  any  gift  is  to  serve  a  purpose  in  an  embodiment  it  is  fully 
expressed,  but  if  it  has  served  its  purpose  in  a  preceding  embodiment 
it  sometimes  flashes  like  a  parting  gleam  of  light  upon  the  conscious- 
ness in  the  next  embodiment,  to  show  that  it  has  been,  and  then  gives 
place  to  something  else.  We  have  known  some  who  as  children  were 
very  miserly,  (this  is  not  usual  with  children)  who  seemed  to  grasp 
money  very  closely,  yet  who  entirely  outgrow  the  tendency  in  later 
years.  We  have  even  known  the  very  extreme  of  generosity  in  child- 
hood, succeeded  by  avarice  in  later  years.  Oftentimes  the  things  that 
were  prized  and  looked  forward  to  in  childhood,  one  wholly  rejects 
in  mature  years.  The  solution  of  the  over-lapping  is,  that  there  is  a 
line  of  expression  to  be  finished  in  a  given  direction,  and  when  that  is 
finished,  even  if  it  is  in  childhood,  the  embodiment  then  takes  up  the 
line  of  that  expression  for  which  it  is  really  intended. 

These  instances  must  serve  not  only  to  illustrate  the  frequent  and 
intimate  relation  of  an  embodiment  to  a  previous  one,  but  they  bear 
us  directly  on  to  the  next  step  in  our  lesson :  that  of  Eeminiscence. 

REMINISCENCE  DIFFERS  FROM  MEMORY 
AS  POSSESSION  DIFFERS  FROM  THE  SHADOW  OF  IT. 

Memory  is  simply  the  register  of  passing  events.  Reminiscence 
is  the  essence  of  life;  the  fragrance  or  perfume  of  the  flower  of 
existence,  whose  fruition  is  in  the  Soul.  Few  lives,  who  are  at  all 
prepared  to  think  on  this  subject,  have  not  some  reminiscence;  none 
have  the  evidence  of  memory;  some  odor  of  a  flower,  some  strain  of 
music,  the  sight  of  a  face  upon  the  street,  a  conversation  with  some 
individual,  who  may  be  a  stranger,  the  glimpse  of  a  castle,  will  call  up 
singular  reminiscences  unto  such  as  we  have  referred  to.  So  subtle, 
yet  potent,  are  these,  that  were  they  fashioned,  as  they  have  been  by 
poets  and  novelists,  into  song  or  story,  they  would  form  the  soul  of  all 
the  romance  in  the  world. 


62  THE  SOUL; 

All  Oriental  prophets,  and  ancient  scholars;  many  of  the  Grecian 
philosophers ;  modern  writers  of  exalted  romance ;  and  poets  of  every 
age,  have  been  aware  of  reminiscences  of  previous  embodiments,  or 
have  made  the  heroes  and  heroines  of  their  poems  or  novels  to  possess 
them.  Pythagoras,  being  far  advanced  in  embodiments,  could  per- 
ceive what  he  was  in  his  previous  existence,  and  that  he  did  not  finish 
the  line  of  teaching  that  he  intended ;  he  had  foretold  in  that  previous 
embodiment  that  he  would  come  as  a  teacher.  All  this  was  clearly 
stated  in  his  teachings.  He  gave  his  followers  to  understand  that  he 
had  reminiscences  of  long  lines  of  life  through  which  he  had  been 
advancing  to  reach  the  knowledge  he  had  attained.  Brilliant  in 
science,  as  well  as  in  morals  and  philosophy,  the  world  accepts  his 
perfect  propositions  in  mathematics,  but  forgets  his  systems  of  ethics 
and  philosophy.  Plato's  divine  "  Cosmos  "  included  all  past  as  well 
as  present  and  future  expressions.  Wordsworth  in  his  "  Ode  on 
Immortality;"  Goethe  and  Schiller,  and  a  score  of  others,  illustrate 
the  knowledge  of  reminiscence  or  the  perception  of  it  in  the  divine 
art  of  poesy.  What  other  light  than  this  divine  reminiscence  gleamed 
in  upon  that  child,  Bettina  Von  Arnem,  to  make  her  know  that  Goethe 
was  the  genius  of  the  hour?  To  whom  other  than  the  princess  of  a 
sacred  past,  in  a  kingdom  not  of  earth,  could  Schiller  have  traced  the 
"  Mystery  of  Keminiscence "  ?  George  MacDonald  in  his  novel, 
"  Portent,"  has  distinctly  made  the  hero  and  heroine  know  that  they 
were  upon  the  earth  before.  It  is  a  sad,  weird  tale,  but  it  serves  to 
illustrate  the  truth  of  reminiscence. 

There  are  many  hundreds  of  lives  upon  the  earth  today  who  have 
reminiscences.  Perhaps  there  are  none  in  this  room  who,  if  they 
spoke  from  within,  have  not  felt  at  some  time  a  reminiscence  of  a 
previous  existence,  as  though  somewhere  before  they  had  seen,  or  felt, 
or  experienced  that  which  is  transpiring  here  and  now ;  a  clasp  of  the 
hand,  an  intonation  of  voice,  a  flash,  a  gleam,  a  sunset  glow,  enough 
to  reveal  the  heretofore. 

Among  many  thousands  of  similar  instances  we  cite  one.  We 
know  a  lady  who  never  signs  her  name  to  a  document,  even  an  ordi- 
nary letter,  without  being  seized  with  violent  trembling.  She  always 
said,  long  before  these  teachings  were  known  to  her,  that  she  felt  that 
she  had  signed  her  name  consenting  to  a  terrible  crime  or  injustice 
in  some  past  time;  perhaps  to  a  death  warrant,  possibly  that  of  her 
dearest  friend;  and  that  it  had  been  a  lifelong  sorrow  to  her  in  that 
past  time.  When  we  consider  what  those  past  times  were  it  is  no 
wonder  that  sometimes  there  is  hesitation,  and  trembling  unaccount- 
able, when  one  is  performing  an  ordinary  act.  It  is  no  wonder  that 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  63 

sometimes  a  reminiscence,  as  of  sudden  sorrow  or  of  joy,  should  come 
upon  one.  What  would  be  the  feeling  of  the  embodiment  following 
such  a  life  as  that  of  Mary  Stuart,  unfortunate,  not  without  ambition, 
but  eighteen  years  a  prisoner  in  the  various  dungeons  and  castles  of 
England  to  serve  the  ambition  of  the  royal  household?  If  there 
were  sometimes  tears  unexplained,  a  reminiscence  of  sadness  that  had 
no  excuse  for  being,  it  would  not  be  remarkable.  Sometimes  a  babe 
comes  sighing  into  a  glad  mother's  arms,  and  it  is  only  after  months 
and  years  of  love-light,  and  smiles,  and  kisses,  that  the  child  is  won 
from  its  pre-existent  sadness.  Sometimes  there  are  smiles  and  joy 
wholly  unaccountable:  since  they  are  often  depicted  in  the  counte- 
nance where  there  is  no  outward  occasion  for  being  joyous,  in  the 
laughing  eyes  that  reveal  in  every  expression  delight  and  gladness,  in 
the  hearts  that  are  glad  and  can  not  be  depressed  or  made  sorrowful 
by  the  experiences  of  daily  life.  You  will  see  hearts  brave,  cheerful, 
and  strong,  who  will  say :  "  Well,  this  is  not  so  bad,  it  might  have 
been  worse ;"  who  turn  persistently  to  the  light  instead  of  the  shadow ; 
having  either  conquered  the  shadow  or  are  luminous  with  strong 
reminiscence  of  the  great  light  of  a  joy  that  was  theirs. 

The  state  of  reminiscence  does  not  begin  with  the  first,  nor  yet 
with  the  second  degrees  of  expression.  It  is  a  state  of  intuitive 
perception  of  the  possessions  within  the  Soul,  but  like  all  attainments 
has  its  shadowy  and  its  real  side.  We  may  illustrate  this  by  citing  the 
one  who  is  ascending  a  mountain:  while  he  is  in  the  valley,  or  even 
during  the  ascent,  when  he  is  struggling,  entangled  in  the  woods,  and 
briers,  and  'mid  rocks,  or  descending  into  valleys  between  the  hills,  he 
can  not  see  the  path  by  which  he  has  ascended,  nor  yet  the  way  before 
him,  but  when  he  comes  to  one  height  he  can  look  back  along  the 
mountain  and  see  the  devious  path  by  which  he  has  ascended.  He 
also  has  a  glimpse  of  the  way  before  him,  of  the  higher  height  to  be 
attained,  and  once  more  plunges  into  the  valley,  or  ravine,  or  tangled 
maze,  to  ascend.  So  at  a  certain  height,  or  a  certain  degree  of  unfold- 
ment  in  human  existence,  glimmerings  of  reminiscence  begin:  the 
consciousness  of  having  lived  before,  of  having  suffered  with  the 
sufferer,  of  having  traveled  along  the  shaded  human  ways. 

As  those  teachers  like  Pythagoras  and  Plato,  and  the  shining 
groups  of  minds  clustering,  like  stars,  around  some  prophet  of  old, 
gave  evidence  of  their  individual  reminiscences,  so,  in  degree,  many 
whom  you  meet  today  in  the  average  state  of  intellectual  and  spiritual 
life,  if  closely  questioned,  would  say:  "Yes  I  feel  often  as  though 
I  had  lived  before;  I  have  many  times  a  sort  of  reminiscence  of 
having  had  a  previous  existence  here."  Although  this  may  be 


«4  THE  SOUL; 

laughed  at  by  friends,  and  frowned  upon  as  a  dream,  or  a  freak  of  the 
imagination,  still  when  you  take  up  the  complete  web  of  human  life 
its  warp  and  woof  will  finally  be  found  enwoven  of  the  lines  of  these 
reminiscences. 

At  certain  points  in  human  progress  each  Soul  looks  back  over 
these  lines  of  life  and  is  aware.  Poets  and  artists  are  privileged  to 
dwell  in  what  is  called  the  realm  of  the  imagination,  and  they  are  not 
criticised  if  they  picture  two  lovers  who  think  they  have  met  and 
loved  before.  They  are  not  censured  if,  on  the  top  of  some  ancient 
castle  or  ruin,  there  shall  suddenly  come  into  the  mind  of  the  dreamer, 
as  depicted  in  the  poem  or  picture,  that  it  is  all  familiar,  that  he  has 
been  there  before. 

Poets,  and  artists,  and  writers,  in  the  realm  of  the  imagination, 
are  supposed  to  have  an  especial  sesame  to  enter  the  mystic  and 
shadowy  regions.  All  references  to  pre-existence,  and  reminiscence, 
are  supposed  to  be  poetic  license ;  but  if  poets  did  not  strike  a  chord  in 
human  life  that  would  vibrate  in  sympathy  with  their  thoughts  how 
could  they  thus  write?  The  thrilling,  the  deep,  the  unexplainable, 
is  oftenest  that  which  is  founded  in  the  highest  truth.  If  this 
principle  were  not  in  the  upper  air,  if  it  did  not  belong  to  one  of  the 
inner  chambers  of  the  spirit,  it  could  not  be  thought  of.  People  do 
not  absolutely  invent  ideas  of  this  kind,  they  are  borne  into  the  con- 
sciousness from  some  inner  realm.  In  ordinary  lives,  deeper  subjects 
sometimes  take  possession  and  there  begins  this  line  of  reminiscence, 
which,  however,  relates  to  the  deeper  consciousness,  and  which  is  very 
wisely  veiled  from  the  ordinary  vision:  since  if  people  were  busily 
engaged  in  remembering  what  they  were,  they  would  not  fulfill  the 
present  duties  and  objects  of  life.  There  is  just  sufficient  of  remi- 
niscence in  the  world  to  offer  as  proof  when  any  teaching  is  distinctly 
on  that  subject.  Taking  the  whole  world,  and  the  whole  human 
history,  the  evidence  of  reminiscence  are  as  complete  and  as  numer- 
ous as  any  other  factor  in  human  life.  Nor  is  it  possible  to  take  from 
this  rare  lily  of  existence  its  attribute  of  being  a  flower.  Reminis- 
cence would  not  be  what  its  name  implies  if  it  were  more  than  an 
atmosphere,  a  wonderful  background  into  and  through  which  the 
tones  and  tints  of  life  are  to  be  wrought. 

We  again  take  up  the  illustration  of  the  traveler,  and  follow  him 
to  the  higher  heights,  fore-gleams  as  well  as  after-gleams  are  on  those 
shining  pinnacles.  Can  any  one  doubt  what  realm  we  are  entering? 
These  heights  constitute  the  realm  of  sages,  teachers,  prophets,  and, 
finally,  of  Messiahs. 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  65 

THE  STATE  OF  PERFECT  REMINISCENCE  IS  ALSO 
THE  STATE  OF  PROPHECY. 

We  have  now  reached  that  point  of  our  subject  which  relates  to 
spiritual  existence,  or  what  is  commonly  known  as  "  The  Spirit  Life," 
"  The  Spiritual  World/'  etc.,  etc.,  in  connection  with  Embodiments. 

SPIRIT  IS  THE  BREATH  OF  LIFE  FROM  THE  SOUL 
INTO  MATTER  FOR  EXPRESSION. 

Each  Embodiment  is  the  result,  in  expression,  of  a  Soul-breath, 
which  is  its  spirit. 

The  Spirit  of  each  Embodiment  expresses  a  personality,  but  not  a 
complete  entity,  the  entity  being  the  Soul. 

The  spiritual  existence  of  each  embodiment  is  expressed  in  the 
earthly  form  (of  that  embodiment)  and  in  the  spirit  state  that "suc- 
ceeds the  form.  Or,  to  be  more  explicit,  the  expression  in  each  embodi- 
ment includes  the  earthly  and  spiritual  states,  the  latter  being  the 
continuation  or  fruition  of  each  embodiment.  As  the  seed  planted 
in  the  soil  has  a  certain  growth  beneath  the  surface  of  the  ground,  a 
fuller  growth  above  the  surface,  and  fruition  there,  so  the  spirit  has 
the  fruition  (as  spirit,  not  as  Soul)  of  its  embodiment  in  the  state 
which  follows  the  separation  from  the  body.  Whatever  is  the  inten- 
tion, theme,  or  line  of  experience  or  expression  in  any  embodiment, 
that  is,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  carried  forward  into  the  realm  of  spirit : 
each  embodiment  yielding  its  spiritual  harvest. 

There  must  be  expressions  and  experiences  in  all  the  spiritual 
states  belonging  to  earth,  (or  any  planet)  as  there  are  in  all  the  mate- 
rial states,  to  complete  the  full  measure  of  the  Soul's  expression  here. 
In  the  most  primitive  earthly  states,  or  those  nearest  to  matter,  the 
spiritual  expressions  that  follow  each  embodiment  are  very  feeble,  and, 
therefore,  the  spiritual  existences  are  of  short  duration,  and  are  not 
connected  with  any  conscious  moral  or  spiritual  activities;  but  in 
later  embodiments,  when  the  mind  and  spirit  begin  to  be  active  in 
expression,  the  spiritual  states  which  follow  the  earthly  embodiments 
are,  necessarily,  more  complete  and  full  as  the  fruition  of  each  embodi- 
ment. 

Between  each  embodiment  and  the  succeeding  one  is  such  period 
of  time  (viewing  the  subject  from  the  human  side)  as  is  required  for 
the  spiritual  expression  or  fruition  of  the  preceding  embodiment. 
There  is  no  haste,  there  is  no  delay ;  no  imperfect  or  broken  links  in 
the  entire  chain. 

The  human  mind  takes  alarm  at  once  at  these  teachings,  and 


66  THE  SOUL; 

declares  a  loss  of  identity  if  one  embodiment  is  followed  by  another, 
and  one  spirit  after  another  has  expression.  Herein  we  differ  from  that 
which  is  called  reincarnation.  There  is  no  reincarnation;  there  is 
another  expression,  and  another,  until  all  that  is  possible  is  expressed 
here  and  in  spirit  life.  Another  embodiment  is  not  a  loss  of  identity, 
but  an  added  expression  of  identity.  One  may  paint  a  picture  to-day, 
another  in  a  month  or  a  year,  and  in  two  years  may  write  a  poem  or  a 
treatise  on  science ;  never  losing,  but  adding  to,  his  individual  expres- 
sion. 

The  entity  is  in  the  Soul.  Identity  is  whatever  is  expressed  from 
that  Soul.  One  embodiment  or  one  thousand  can  not  destroy  the  iden- 
tity nor  the  entity.  As  each  form  only  expresses  a  portion  of  the 
spirit  that  pervades  it,  so  each  spirit  (of  a  Soul)  only  expresses  a 
portion  of  the  Soul.  Do  not  mistake  the  spirit  of  an  embodiment  for 
the  Soul :  it  is  as  fatal  as  to  mistake  the  body  for  the  spirit. 

Spiritualism  reveals,  as  its  name  implies,  a  knowledge  of  the  exist- 
ence of  spirit,  and  the  experiences  after  the  decease  of  the  mortal 
form  of  the  spirit  which  possessed  and  pervaded  that  form.  The  spirit 
of  each  embodiment  has  existence  in  spirit  life,  and  when  the  embodi- 
ment is  a  culmination  in  any  direction,  the  spirit  of  that  embodiment 
remains  as  a  perfect  portion  of  the  entire  expressions  on  earth.  When 
the  experiences  are  complete,  each  of  these  culminated  expressions, 
forms  a  portion  of  the  entire  expressions  of  the  Soul.  While  the  fail- 
ures, as  they  are  termed,  all  that  has  fallen  short  of  perfection  in  any 
direction,  form  no  part  of  the  Soul  possessions. 

THE  RELATION  OF  THE  SPIRIT  TO  THE  SOUL 
IS  AS  THAT  OF  A  SEGMENT  TO  THE  WHOLE  CIRCLE. 

The  Soul  includes  all  expressions  and  relations  in  all  embodiments. 

The  spirit  of  each  embodiment  is  expressed  as  long  in  mortal  and 
spiritual  life  as  there  is  any  call  or  demand  for  it.  We  mean  by  this : 
any  duties  that  are  unfinished,  any  ties  that  are  formed  and  require  to 
be  maintained,  any  outward  or  material  belongings  in  which  the  spirit 
is  concerned  must  be  preserved. 

People  say :  I  would  not  like  to  go  into  spirit  life  and  not  find  my 
friends.  If  they  are  your  friends  you  will  find  them,  if  they  are  not 
you  would  not  wish  to.  All  real  ties  are  found  to  last  in  spiritual  exist- 
ence, and  form  a  portion  of  the  Soul's  possessions.  The  larger  sphere 
includes  the  smaller  one.  It  does  not  detract  from  the  relation  of  the 
moon  to  the  earth  because  both  revolve  around  the  sun.  Nor  does  it 
render  the  relation  of  the  planets  in  the  solar  system  any  less  important 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  67 

because  the  entire  system,  including  the  sun,  revolves  around  a  more 
distant  central  sun. 

Children  leave  their  parental  homes  to  form  other  ties,  of  mar- 
riage and  parentage,  but  are  none  the  less  children.  One  might  as  well 
suppose  that  the  relations  of  life,  parent  and  child,  husband  and  wife, 
brother  and  sister,  are  blotted  out  by  the  SouPs  relation  to  God.  All 
are  included  in  the  Infinite  Love.  So  this  Soul-life  must  include  all 
the  relations  and  expressions  of  spirit,  retaining  the  real  and  rejecting 
the  shadowy  or  unreal. 

The  mother,  whose  child  is  left  upon  the  earth,  does  not  change  her 
natural  or  spiritual  relationship,  she  fills  her  function  toward  that 
child.  When  there  is  an  added  expression  upon  the  earth,  in  another 
embodiment,  it  is  after  all  possible  duties  have  been  filled  toward  the 
child ;  and  that  relation  of  mother  and  child,  if  it  be  real,  is  included 
as  a  portion  of  the  Soul's  treasures. 

Generations  pass,  usually  including  from  one  to  two  hundred  years, 
before  another  embodiment  occurs,  except  in  particular  cases  where 
the  life  has  nearly  reached  a  culmination. 

There  are  exceptional  states  in  the  expressions  of  every  Soul, 
wherein  the  spiritual  existence  after  an  embodiment  may  be  very  brief, 
or  very  protracted,  extending  to  one  or  two  thousand  years,  or  more ; 
but  the  average  is,  as  previously  stated,  about  two  hundred  years.  We 
could  mention  instances  where  those  who  have  lived  what  they  have 
considered  unfinished  lives,  wherein  their  work  was  not  completed, 
and  they  have  had  a  wish  to  take  up  their  work  again,  have  soon  had 
expression  in  another  embodiment.  We  could  mention  instances,  for 
illustrations,  in  which  it  was  evident  that  one  embodiment  was  nearly 
related  to  another,  that  the  line  of  retrospect  was  complete,  as  in  the 
case  of  Pythagoras. 

Strange  messages  from  spirits,  that  have  been  mysterious  to  those 
receiving  them  are  herein  explained.  A  lady  asking  of  a  communicat- 
ing spirit  for  a  certain  spirit  friend,  received  the  answer:  "He  has 
gone  on  a  voyage  back  to  earth  for  the  benefit  of  his  Soul."  Other 
answers,  which  were  veiled,  yet  easily  understood  in  the  light  of  these 
teachings,  have  been  given  by  spirits  at  various  times,  who  could  not 
explain  the  absence  in  their  spirit  states  of  certain  ones  whom  they 
expected  to  meet. 

Reminiscences  of  previous  embodiments  do  not  exist  in  ordinary 
life  on  earth,  nor  in  the  spirit  state  following  the  ordinary  life ;  there- 
fore it  is  not  strange  that  mortals  do  not  receive  these  teachings  from 
spirits  usually,  for  unless  the  earthly  embodiment  is  ready  to  receive 
them,  the  spirit  state  following  the  embodiment  will  not  reveal  them. 


68  THE  SOUL; 

It  is  with  spirits  as  with  mortals :  very  few  mortals  know ;  but  there 
are  in  each  individual,  in  mortal  and  in  spirit  life,  if  the  indications 
were  carefully  noted,  certain  flashes  of  reminiscence :  we  mean  in  such 
lives  as  have  reached  any  degree  of  thought  or  intuition  upon  these 
and  kindred  themes. 

Each  spirit  enters,  therefore,  the  spiritual  existence  with  perfect 
freedom  and  safety ;  as  far  as  personal  existence  and  relations  are  con- 
cerned each  must  carry  out,  as  spirit,  the  spiritual  continuation  of  the 
line  of  mortal  life. 

To  the  spirit  of  each  embodiment  there  are  no  new  beginnings  in 
this  spiritual  state,  unless  those  beginnings  were  included  in  the 
embodiment,  even  though  veiled;  but  each  spirit  state  is  greater  than 
the  embodiment  because  the  fruition  of  its  line  of  expression.  The 
spirit  that  has  already  started  on  earth  in  a  line  of  moral  excellence 
can  not  change  that  moral  excellence  in  spirit  life ;  can  only  carry  it  to 
a  degree  of  perfection  in  that  line.  The  one,  however,  who  has  made 
no  conquest  of  temptation  while  in  the  earthly  state,  where  tempta- 
tion really  exists,  can  not  win  that  victory  in  the  spiritual  state.  So 
one  who  passes  into  the  spiritual  state  of  existence,  passes  only  to  the 
spiritual  completion  of  the  solution  of  the  problems  already  com- 
menced, not  to  a  moral  renovation;  nor  is  that  lack  of  moral  victory 
a  state  of  active  or  aggressive  evil  in  the  spirit  existence;  it  is  an 
aggregation  of  weakness.  Those  shadowy  states,  frequently  referred 
to  in  spirit  messages,  strongly  pictured  and  typified,  are  not  states  of 
positive,  active,  aggressive,  evil,  but  are  states  of  negation.  That 
which  in  earth  life  is  positive,  because  fed  by  material  and  organic 
conditions,  is  spiritual  imbecility.  To  be  a  murderer  on  earth  is  in 
spirit  life  to  be  a  weakling.  Those  spirits  having  no  knowledge  of 
goodness  have  no  spiritual  power.  All  who  have  aims,  aspirations, 
and  exalted  reflections  in  earthly  life,  pass  on  to  spiritual  states  com- 
mensurate with  them. 

No  added  embodiment  is  necessary  until  all  obligations  and  duties 
belonging  to  the  late  embodiment  are  expressed  and  perfected. 

Where  infants  pass  to  the  spiritual  state  there  is  a  spiritual  pur- 
pose to  be  served  even  by  the  transient  earthly  state.  You  often  hear 
mediums  describe  the  spirit  as  growing  up  in  spirit  life ;  such  is  really 
the  case.  In  each  embodiment  the  impulsion  or  expression,  even 
though  but  commenced  in  the  earthly  form,  is  carried  out  in  spiritual 
existence,  for  such  embodiments  are  not  intended  to  be  perfected  here ; 
in  all  cases  where  a  child  passes  on,  a  double  purpose  is  served.  When 
a  babe  comes  it  is  not  always  that  it  comes  for  expression,  that  little 
hour  of  life  would  not  count  as  an  expression ;  but  the  object  is  that 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  69 

something  is  wrought  in  the  lives  of  its  parents.  These  waifs  that 
float  into  existence  below,  and  linger  but  an  hour  or  a  year  are  not 
robbed.  How  stupendous  would  be  the  robbery  if  one  human  life  were 
all  they  could  have ! 

There  is  no  theory  in  religion  or  science,  unless  it  includes  that 
which  we  are  teaching,  that  will  explain  why  it  is  necessary  for  one 
man  to  live  until  he  is  eighty  or  ninety  years  of  age  and  a  babe  to  die 
before  it  is  a  week  old,  or  before  it  is  born.  If  it  is  said  in  reply,  that 
the  spirit  state  can  supply  all  the  lack  of  experience  on  earth,  why  not 
in  all  cases?  Why  must  any  grow  old? 

We  find  that  there  are  numberless  ways  in  which  Soul-life  can  be 
expressed,  and  each  Soul  can  and  does  find  absolute  expression  in  all 
possible  states  of  human  existence,  so  the  life  of  an  hour  or  a  moment 
may  balance  the  life  of  fourscore  or  a  century.  Thus  there  is  no 
loss,  because  in  the  great  culminations  of  existence,  just  as  in  experi- 
ments in  science,  those  states  which  are  stepping  stones,  experiments 
toward  a  result,  are  not  counted,  only  the  successes;  so  in  all  these 
successive  lines  of  embodiments,  for  every  flickering  life  that  goes  out 
before  one  has  time  to  know  that  it  is  here,  there  is  always  opportunity 
and  time  to  equalize  and  balance  all;  and  whatever  was  unexpressed, 
seemingly,  finds  expression ;  and  the  real  intent  of  each  embodiment 
is  expressed. 

To  have  the  whole  of  human  experience  one  form  must  not  only  die 
when  it  is  eighty,  but  one  form  must  die  before  there  is  birth;  the 
expressions  and  experiences  include  all  possible  states.  The  spirit  state 
in  each  embodiment  is  included  in  the  whole  plan.  Your  spirit  life, 
or  spirit  world,  is  not  disturbed  by  these  teachings.  It  is  only  pro- 
vided with  a  diviner  sense  and  recognition:  is  included  in  the  larger 
sphere  of  being.  A  knowledge  which  is  far  greater,  and  is  encompassed 
and  surrounded  by  as  much  larger  life  than  before,  as  the  sun's  light 
is  brighter  and  more  potent  than  that  of  the  moon. 

Spiritualism  without  these  lessons  is  as  the  moon  revolving  around 
the  earth.  In  the  moonlight  of  existence,  limited  by  certain  spiritual 
states,  you  may  glow  and  shine  after  the  state  of  earth,  but  when  you 
find  the  source  of  the  light  of  the  spirit,  it  is  this  Soul-life  which 
includes  all  spiritual  states  and  all  human  existence.  Under  its  divine 
and  solvent  radiance  you  are  not  only  reconciled  to  birth  and  death,  but 
to  any  birth,  and  to  the  death  that  is  in  human  life ;  you  are  reconciled 
to  all  different  conditions  in  outward  existence ;  to  all  those  states  in 
spirit  life  that  are  not  provided  for  in  theology,  and  that  Spiritualism 
only  touches  lightly  or  not  at  all,  and  can  not  explain,  and  can  not 
answer.  This  light  is  the  only  solution  of  the  heretofore,  and  of  those 


70  THE  SOUL; 

states  far  beyond  spirit  existence,  in  the  realm  we  name  angelic.  Those 
differences  also  in  spiritual  conditions  you  know  are  ultimately  all  to 
be  solved,  but  how,  or  in  what  way,  has  not  been  revealed  except  in  this 
light  of  the  Soul. 

Spiritual  existence,  as  a  rule,  includes  the  period  of  time  which 
would  be  required  for  the  full  perfection  of  the  life  on  earth,  and  for 
the  carrying  forward  of  its  purposes  in  spirit  life. 

As  there  is  approach  toward  the  final  culmination  in  embodiments 
on  earth  the  spiritual  harvest  is  riper  before  entering  spirit  life,  so  the 
interval  of  time  between  embodiments  is  much  lessened,  for  as  the 
embodiments  approach  the  final  culmination  there  is  more  rapid  ten- 
dency to  expression.  It  would  not  be  surprising  to  you  to  know  that 
where  geniuses  have  been  perfected  in  many  ways  and  there  are  many 
lines  of  culminations  coming  together  that  the  embodiments  are  much 
more  rapid,  that  the  earthly  ties  are  less  dominant,  as  they  are  not 
needed,  and  that  at  last  only  the  spirit  prevails  and  the  Soul  seeks 
expression  in  its  final  states  on  earth. 

We  have  endeavored  in  this  and  the  preceding  lessons  to  impress 
upon  you  the  equality  of  all  Souh,  we  have  endeavored  to  impress 
upon  you  the  absolute  justice  of  this  law  of  expression  as  applied  to 
all  Souls.  We  should  like  to  impress  upon  you  more  fully  that  which 
should  be  the  lesson,  particularly  to  mortals  in  their  present  state,  that 
not  only  everything  is  possible  for  each  individual  Soul,  but  that  no 
Soul  ever  expressed  any  genius  or  splendid  quality  that  all  will  not 
express. 

We  would  like  to  give  encouragement  to  such  as  are  athirst,  seem- 
ingly restless  and  dissatisfied,  that  what  is  not  attained  will  surely  be 
won;  and  even  though  it  may  be  valueless  when  it  is  attained,  you 
must  each  accomplish  it  and  find  it  out  for  yourself.  No  one  can 
have  expression  for  another.  Even  in  the  short  space  of  one  genera- 
tion the  son  never  follows  the  admonitions  of  the  father,  unless  the  son 
is  older  than  the  father  in  expression,  but  if  he  is  not  older  in  expe- 
rience he  will  have  his  own  experience,  whatever  the  admonition  may 
be,  and  he  soon  gets  it  in  life.  No  human  life  can  have  experience  for 
another.  One  who  has  never  experienced  love  can  not  declare  what  it 
is,  so  that  divine  impulse,  of  love,  must  ultimately  come  into  every  life 
in  all  guises  until  the  light  of  Soul-love  is  known.  No  one  can  tell 
what  religion  is,  until  a  religious  force  is  born  within ;  others  may  call 
it  a  dream,  enthusiasm,  unreality ;  may  have  no  interpretation  where- 
with to  solve  the  sacred  flame,  but  if  it  has  been  experienced  it  is  under- 
stood. The  same  is  true  of  poetry :  many  may  write  in  the  rhyme,  or 
rhythm,  or  measure,  of  poetry  who  are  not  poets ;  but  no  one  can  under- 


ITS  EMBODIMENTS.  71 

stand  the  quality  or  essence  of  poetry  unless  he  is  a  poet.  This  can  be 
applied  to  music,  to  all  attainments.  Often  that  which  one  will  throw 
away  when  it  is  won,  proves  by  the  desire  of  having  it  that  it  must  be 
won;  and  each  will  be  obliged  to  win  for  this  experience:  the  joy  of 
conquest  and  the  disappointment  of  it  too. 

That  which  allures  and  captivates  man's  ambition  and  deceives  his 
conscience,  is  a  false  height  from  which  he  may,  perhaps,  perceive  the 
real  mountains  upon  which  the  true  light  shines  afar  off,  but  he  must 
descend  into  the  valleys  to  reach  them.  Man  may  build  towers  for 
observing  the  stars,  but  he  can  not  reach  them  by  climbing  to  the  top 
of  the  towers.  So  each  tower  of  pride,  ambition,  false  hope,  or  love, 
man  will  build;  nay  more  than  this:  he  may  wear  the  laurel  wreath 
and  the  wreath  of  bay,  and  prove  what  the  greatest  in  the  world  have 
known  for  all  the  ages,  that  both  of  these  bear  more  thorns  than  did 
the  crown  of  thorns  on  the  brow  of  Christ. 

Please  also  remember,  that  it  is  not  possible  while  one  is  measur- 
ing the  deeps  to  recoil  from  them,  nor  for  any  to  have  had  experience 
that  all  have  not  had,  or  that  they  must  not  have ;  it  is  not  possible 
for  one  height  to  have  been  attained  or  any  beauty  or  perfection,  how- 
ever fair  they  seem,  or  that  fairest  height  of  all,  moral  and  spiritual 
perfection,  exemplified  in  the  greatest  teachers,  revealed  in  the  loftiest 
minds  of  earth,  that  all  will  not  one  day  attain. 

As,  sometimes,  one's  past  is  a  background  against  which  one  draws 
the  contrast  of  the  present  with  the  past  attainment,  let  your  present 
imperfections  be  the  background  against  which  the  light  that  is  divine 
shall  picture  the  future  achievement  in  glorious  and  triumphant 
beauty ;  and  then  remember  that  that  achievement,  great,  and  wonder- 
ful and  perfect  as  it  may  be,  will  form  but  the  stepping  stone  to  that 
higher  height,  that  diviner  glory  which  shall  follow. 


FIFTH  LESSON. 

THE  REUNITED  SOUL. 

INCLUDING  PARENTAL  SOULS  AND 
KINDRED  SOULS. 

Not  alone  is  any  Soul  pushed  out  of  the  Celestial  Heavens,  out  of 
the  whiteness  of  the  throne  of  God,  to  seek  expression  in  material 
life.  Even  as  the  mother  bird  gently  pushes  her  young  from  the  parent 
nest  that  they  may  learn  to  fly,  but  ever  hovers  near  and  dives  beneath, 
spreading  her  wings  to  catch  them  if  they  fall,  so  the  Infinite  Mother 
Love  watcheth  the  fledglings  of  the  skies. 

Not  alone  do  Souls  approach  the  earth.  In  all  manifestations  of 
nature  there  are  association  and  groupings ;  atoms  arranged  in  duads, 
triads,  quadrads  and  quintads ;  the  flora  and  fauna  in  species  and  fam- 
ilies. So  groups  of  Souls  pass  from  the  Celestial  State  toward  a  solar 
system  for  expression.  Archangels  and  Angels,  of  degrees  adapter1  to 
the  states  of  expression  intended,  accompanying  them. 

In  groups  of  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  come  Souls  un- 
der charge  of  an  Archangel.  This  is  a  Kabalistic  and  Messianic  num- 
ber, is  referred  to  in  the  vision  of  the  Apocalypse  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment; it  here  refers  to  such  Souls  as  approach  the  earth  (or  any 
planet)  at  any  given  time  for  expression.  Other  groups  of  Souls  each 
numbering  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  approach  the  earth, 
until  all  are  embodied  that  the  planet  can  ever  perfect  in  its  expres- 
sion. This  largest  group  is  divided  into  smaller  ones,  the  two  smallest 
numbering  one  hundred  and  forty-four  Souls,  and  twelve  Souls,  re- 
spectively. The  group  of  twelve  is  called  a  Family  of  Kindred  Souls, 
and  is  in  charge  of  a  Parental  Soul;  i.  e.,  a  Soul  having  passed 
through  the  degrees  of  earthly  expression  and  being,  therefore  one 
of  its  angels. 

The  number  twelve  is  the  mystical  number,  the  sacred  number  of 
the  ancients.  The  larger  number,  one  hundred  and  forty-four,  twelve 


PARENTAL  AND  KINDRED  SOULS.  73 

times  twelve,  expresses  also  a  mystical  meaning,  and  has  relation  to 
the  Twelve  Angels,  who,  grouped  in  the  angelic  state,  have  charge  of 
the  twelve  groups  of  Souls.  One  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand 
constitute  all  that  come  in  a  certain  period  of  time  and  begin,  ap- 
proximately, their  lives  together  on  the  earth.  One  of  these  groups  are 
those  who  first  approach  the  earth  and  form  what  is  called  the 
"primal  nation,"  the  beginning.  These  take  their  primary  lessons 
and  pass  on  through  the  different  steps  of  this  life,  taking  the  same 
steps  at  the  same  time,  though  scattered  far  and  wide  upon  the  earth. 

The  indications  of  the  relations  of  the  groups  is  made  manifest  in 
the  first  nations  of  the  earth,  where  tribes  and  nationalities  held  sway 
according  to  their  physical  states,  and  there  the  indications  are  very 
strong.  The  tribal  rules  of  the  primal  nations,  the  absolute  sway  of 
the  patriarchal  form  of  government  prove  that  the  idea  of  the  parental 
Soul  was  recognized,  that  the  one  who  has  charge  of  the  tribe  is  con- 
sidered the  superior.  Sometimes  this  parental  rule  is  represented  by 
both  man  and  woman.  This  patriarchal  rule,  and  the  harmony  of  the 
tribe  and  family,  existing  among  primal  nations,  is  like  the  innocence 
of  childhood,  and  is  soon  disturbed  by  the  material  selfishness  that 
follows. 

There  are  periods  of  peace  in  the  primal  conditions  of  the  nations 
of  the  earth;  after  that  there  are  discord,  striving,  and  warfare;  the 
groups  of  Souls  then  have  become  dispersed  into  different  nationali- 
ties ;  the  members  of  the  same  nation  are  no  longer  kindred,  they  quar- 
rel in  the  same  household.  The  typical  Cain  and  Abel  of  Scripture  are 
the  typical  aliens  in  the  same  household,  not  being  kindred  in  Soul, 
expressing  different  stages  of  growth  in  connection  with  earth.  These 
aliens  are  to  be  found  in  almost  every  household  in  any  society  or 
community.  But  for  these  illustrations,  and  the  true  causes  of  them, 
there  never  could  have  been  wars  among  the  nations  and  families  of 
earth.  Souls  become  separated,  they  are  no  longer  nations  of  the  life 
of  the  Soul,  but  nations  of  the  body. 

The  foregoing  explains  why  the  ties  of  relationship  and  the  ties  of 
consanguinity  in  the  lower  orders  of  human  life  are  much  stronger 
than  they  are  in  the  intervening  states,  between  the  lower  and  higher 
orders,  because  the  ties  of  consanguinity  are  the  physical  expression  of 
what  is  termed  affection.  The  first  beginnings  of  strife  are  after  the 
dispersion  of  the  primal  household  or  nation,  and  before  the  higher  or 
spiritual  recognition  begins.  The  kindred  Souls  have  become  dis- 
persed and  only  gradually,  with  occasional  glimpses  and  vivid  flashes, 
do  they  come  together  in  the  same  household  or  nation.  They  do  not 


74  THE  SOUL; 

usually  meet  until  in  later  embodiments  when  there  are  great  crises  or 
culminating  periods  on  the  earth. 

Illustrations  of  these  groups  of  kindred  Souls,  and  their  recogni- 
tion, are  upon  the  earth  now  in  great  numbers,  and  are  to  be  found  in 
every  period  of  human  history.  When  you  see,  in  different  portions 
of  the  earth,  lives  spring  up  suddenly,  with  natures  that  resemble  one 
another,  similar  in  thought,  alike  in  purpose,  having  corresponding 
sympathy,  you  may  know  they  are  kindred  Souls,  and  yet  they  may 
have  never  met  in  their  earthly  forms.  There  are  those  who  appear 
and  act  together  in  emergencies.  Take,  for  instance,  bodies  of  reform- 
ers or  groups  of  people  who  are  intent  on  carrying  forward  art  or 
science ;  musical,  artistic,  scientific,  patriotic  lives,  who  are  as  brothers 
and  sisters,  yet  do  not  belong  to  the  same  earthly  parents. 

It  has  been  observed  by  thoughtful  minds  very  frequently,  that 
poets  and  painters  exist  in  certain  countries  and  ages  in  groups.  What 
constellations  clustered  around  a  certain  period  of  time  in  Italy;  the 
PreraphaeHte  period,  leading  up  to  the  wonderful  age  of  art  when 
there  seerxd  to  be  poured  out  a  new  spirit  upon  the  earth,  an  age 
created  by  the  group  of  geniuses  that  clustered  around  imperial  Kome. 
Then  followed  the  Kenaissance.  In  poetry  also  there  was  the  Grecian 
age;  afterward  was  the  Dantean  age,  and  later  the  Elizabethan  age 
of  poetry  and  literature;  all  these  ages  are  so  named  because  of  the 
constellations  of  minds  that  seemed  born  for  the  same  epoch,  and 
created  the  art,  or  literature,  of  their  period.  Who  other  than  a  group 
of  kindred  Souls  could  have  thrilled  Germany  with  such  light  as  fin- 
ally clustered  around  Goethe  and  Schiller  in  the  small  court  at  Wei- 
mar? 

When  any  great  movement  is  in  the  world,  like  temperance,  like 
the  abolition  of  slavery,  like  anything  that  enlists  the  attention  of 
philanthropists,  there  spring  to  the  surface  workers  in  that  movement, 
seemingly  already  prepared  though  they  dwell  in  different  lands. 
Around  the  Eeformation  there  clustered  a  certain  galaxy  of  minds 
that  seemed  to  have  been  made  ready  for  the  occasion  and  the  work; 
were  one  in  the  fraternity  of  the  Soul. 

In  the  matters  of  scientific  discovery  or  invention  it  usually  occurs 
that  more  than  one  mind,  perhaps  several,  make  the  discovery  or  inven- 
tion at  the  same  time,  and  there  is  scarcely  any  nation  that  does  not 
claim  for  her  favorite  scientific  mind  the  honor  of  each  discovery,  prov- 
ing that  many  think  in  the  same  direction  at  the  same  time.  Each  is  as 
much  the  author  of  the  discovery  as  any  other,  but  the  friends  of  each 
frequently  have  accused  the  others  of  plagiarism  in  ideas ;  in  most  cases 
this  refutes  itself,  since  none  could  know  of  the  experiments  leading 


PARENTAL  AND  KINDRED  SOULS.  75 

to  the  discovery  of  the  others.  In  the  time  of  a  great  intellectual 
epoch,  like  the  period  of  the  Platonists,  there  are  those  who  are  ready 
to  rally  around  and  receive  the  central  thought.  The  teacher,  like 
Socrates  or  Plato,  represents  the  center  of  the  group.  The  household 
or  children  of  any  particular  light  rally  around  their  center  as  there 
are  others  who  gather  around  other  centers,  of  art,  science,  philosophy, 
or  religion ;  all  in  these  groups  are  more  closely  united  than  those  who 
are  simply  united  by  the  ties  of  consanguinity,  each  recognizes  that 
theirs  is  a  larger  brotherhood. 

These  fraternities  are  observable  in  advanced  states  of  human 
society,  not  in  the  lower  states,  as  said  before,  because  of  the  selfishness 
in  external  things  that  intervenes.  In  the  higher  states,  when  great 
themes  or  purposes  enlist  humanity,  you  will  observe  that  there  is  a 
spontaneous  fraternity  formed  among  certain  people  for  working  out 
great  moral  purposes.  This  is  why  there  are  groups  of  reformers, 
groups  of  men  of  science,  groups  of  artists.  What  greater  evidence  of 
these  groups  of  Souls  could  be  offered  than  that  afforded  in  the  high 
state  of  art  revealed  in  the  geniuses  who  gathered  around  the  period  of 
time  when  Kaphael  was  upon  the  earth  ?  What  greater  evidence  than 
when  the  poets  of  England  followed  one  another  in  quick  succession, 
and  when  they  passed  on  left  the  earth  almost  bare  and  barren  of  poesy 
until  a  new  generation  of  poets  came  into  the  world?  What  greater 
evidence  than  in  the  patriots,  heroes,  and  statesmen,  who  rise  with 
wonderful  power  of  pen,  or  sword,  or  voice  to  fight  for  country  ?  what 
greater  evidence  than  Italy ;  than  Hungary ;  than  Europe  to-day,  where 
not  cnly  individual  groups,  but  constellations  of  groups,  seem  to  rally 
around  the  great  movements  that  are  upon  earth? 

Even  in  ordinary  states  of  earth-life,  how  easy  it  is  among  the  mul- 
titude of  people,  if  formality  is  withdrawn,  to  discover  the  attractions 
of  each:  artist  seeks  artist,  poet  seeks  poet,  the  musician  seeks  his 
fellow  harmonist,  the  convivial  seeks  one  of  his  kind,  men  of  trade 
arid  commerce  confer  together,  and  the  butterflies,  who  hover  near  the 
gaudy  blossoms  of  fashion  and  pleasure,  are  found  at  the  shrine  of 
their  worship. 

Frequently  people  in  different  stations  in  life  associate  mysteri- 
ously together.  Sometimes  a  prince  of  royal  blood  finds  his  chosen 
companion  in  a  peasant.  The  court,  society,  and  all  the  world  are  scan- 
dalized, but  the  prince,  in  some  subtle  way,  recognizes  the  fact  that 
there  is  more  spiritual  sympathy  and  kinship  between  the  peasant  and 
himself  than  between  himself  and  a  whole  line  of  his  royal  kinsmen. 
This  kind  of  illustration  extends  in  many  ways  into  lines  of  thought 


76  THE  SOUL; 

that  are  most  fascinating ;  sometimes  in  reading  a  book  one  will  recog- 
nize a  kindred  Soul  in  the  author,  although  unknown  in  person. 

If  one  were  on  the  plane  of  Carlyle,  but  had  never  seen  him,  and 
if  in  perusing  his  works  his  sentiments  would  impress  one  more  than 
any  other  writer,  this  would  prove  a  kinship.  If  one  understands 
another  person  and  sympathizes  with  each  aspiration,  it  is  always  evi- 
dence that  they  belong  to  the  same  family  of  Souls.  One  often  meets 
with  strangers,  so  far  as  any  previous  personal  acquaintance  is  con- 
cerned or  any  outward  recognition,  yet  after  five  minutes  in  the  pres- 
ence of  such  an  one,  each  feels  that  there  has  been  an  acquaintance  of 
years.  One  frequently  enters  into  conversation  with  another  and  in  a 
short  time  the  two  become  intimate  friends ;  while  with  others  one  may 
live  in  the  next  house,  or  even  in  the  same  dwelling,  and  each  never 
know  the  other.  A  clasp  of  the  hand  in  an  hour  of  need  or  sorrow ;  a 
look  of  encouragement  from  kindly,  although  strange,  eyes ;  a  tone  of 
the  voice  that  sounds  like  the  voice  of  one  long  lost  and  well  beloved ; 
these  are  the  occasions  that  sometimes  reveal  a  kindred  Soul. 

This  is  the  solution  of  those  ideal  friendships  that  history  lias 
recorded ;  they  are  typical  illustrations  of  the  fraternity  of  the  Soul. 
Damon  and  Pythias  is  the  ideal  brotherhood  which,  beyond  all  ties  of 
consanguinity,  made  these  two  one  in  the  consciousness  of  the  Soul. 
This  tie  is  that  which  frequently  binds  men  together  in  business  or  in 
literature,  or  science,  and  they  are  as  one  man,  they  are  brothers. 

This  longing  for  the  kinship  of  the  Soul  explains  often  the  great 
loneliness  that  is  felt  in  the  world.  How  many  people  have  felt  that 
they  were  aliens,  almost  outcasts  from  human  life !  Many  people  feel 
that  there  is,  perhaps,  not  one  upon  the  earth  who  can  enter  into  their 
feelings  or  understand  them.  The  most  God-like  mind,  even  the 
Christ,  was  heralded  in  the  ancient  record  as  the  one  who  trod  "the 
wine  press  alone;"  so  far  in  advance  of  mankind  as  not  to  be  recog- 
nized. This  loneliness  which  many  feel,  which  sometimes  results  from 
friends  and  relatives  having  passed  out  of  mortal  life,  or  from  being 
alienated  by  conviction,  sentiment,  exaltation,  from  other  friends  and 
relatives,  is  explained  in  this  higher  kinship  of  Souls.  Thus  when  one 
meets  with  a  mind  who  is  sympathetic,  who  understands  every  thought, 
who  in  conversation  seems  to  understand  what  truth  it  is  that  one  is 
striving  to  express,  who  continually  exclaims :  "I  understand  this,  it  is 
plain ;"  the  thoughts  of  each  flow  together :  such  as  these  are  Soul  kin- 
dred, unknown  to  each  other  by  name  or  nationality;  they  may  each 
be  of  a  different  country,  speaking  another  language;  but  when  that 
language  is  translated  by  the  spirit,  when  each  thought  is  understood 
as  coming  from  within  the  Soul,  it  expresses  the  kinship ;  such  as  these 


PARENTAL  AND  KINDRED  SOULS.  77 

are  of  the  household  of  Souls.  When  you  find  your  friend,  your 
brother,  your  sister,  though  not  reared  in  the  same  family,  who  has  a 
different  name  and  parentage,  yet  to  whom  in  your  very  heart  and 
Soul  you  feel  nearer  than  to  those  who  have  ties  of  consanguinity,  you 
have  found  one  of  your  Soul  kindred.  For  such  friendship  the  whole 
world  has  often  been  forsaken,  as  history  many  times  has  revealed. 

We  have  known  those  who  were  orphans  in  the  midst  of  their 
parents  and  a  whole  house  full  of  brothers  and  sisters,  so  far  as  the 
earthly  tie  was  concerned.  The  story  of  Cinderella  is  not  a  fable: 
rejected  by  earthly  kindred,  the  Fairy  is  the  Soul  who  works  wonders 
out  of  meanest  material  things  and  brings  each  Cinderella  to  her  own 
inheritance  where  her  Prince  is  sure  to  be  found. 

We  have  known  those  who  had  wealth  of  kindred  in  Soul  who  had 
no  human  relatives.  To  those  who  feel  the  orphaned  state  which  seems 
full  of  desolation  and  wandering  weariness;  that  which  sometimes 
takes  possession  of  lives  at  birth;  that  which  causes  them  to  feel  as 
aliens  upon  the  earth;  that  which  comes  to  each  one,  oftentimes  in 
crowded  cities,  or  even  in  the  midst  of  friends,  of  family  and  of  the 
household,  that  there  is  no  one  who  understands,  no  one  who  can  appre- 
ciate the  feelings  and  thoughts  that  are  within,  we  will  say:  do  not 
believe  it;  there  are  those  who  do  understand,  those  who  appreciate; 
and  the  time  will  come  when  you  will  meet,  when  you  will  recognize 
one  another,  when  the  longing  for  the  brother  or  the  sister  will  be 
fulfilled ;  when  the  Soul-tie  is  accomplished. 

These  periods  of  recognition  come  only  at  some  great  height: 
when  the  Soul  has  had  expressions  of  sorrow,  when  the  heart  has  had 
its  tears,  and  the  days  of  weariness  have  been  full  of  trials,  they  have 
quickened  the  perceptions  and  made  the  Soul  rush  through  and  claim 
its  own.  This  recognition  does  not  come  to  those  who  have  not  need 
of  it :  to  those  in  the  outward  conditions  of  life,  who  are  satisfied  with 
worldly  things  and  treasures ;  nor  is  it  always  true  that  they  come  to 
those  who  are  dissatisfied.  Sometimes  there  are  members  of  the  same 
family  who  are  Soul-kindred.  Two  brothers  will  be  more  attached  to 
one'another  than  to  the  others,  two  sisters  will  seem  to  be  nearer  and 
closer  to  each  other  than  to  the  other  members  of  the  family.  Some- 
times the  adopted  child  is  the  heart-child  of  the  mother,  is  nearer  to 
her  in  spirit  than  those  of  her  own  flesh  and  blood.  She  puts  it  aside 
in  outward  conviction,  or  it  is  veiled  from  her  consciousness  by  the 
soft  light  of  tender  pity,  but  in  spirit  she  knows  it.  Even  those  who 
have  no  children  oftentimes  may  recognize  in  the  ones  about  them  those 
who  are  children  in  a  dearer  and  nearer  sense  than  if  they  were  their 
own  in  mortal  tie.  So  what  is  denied  in  material  life  the  spirit  always 


78  THE  SOUL; 

provides.  Sometimes,  like  a  prophecy  of  the  divine  family,  the  whole 
household  are  kin.  This  is  the  ideal  household  on  earth ;  there  is  no 
jarring  or  discord ;  all  are  pervaded  by  deep  spiritual  love. 

There  are  those  who  say,  concerning  these  teachings  of  embodi- 
ments :  "They  divide  the  mother  from  her  child/'  We  answer :  the 
tie  that  is  real  can  not  be  divided  either  by  mortal  birth  or  death. 
Can  any  one  tell  us  what  tie  it  is  that  binds  the  mother  to  her  child 
unless  it  is  the  Soul-tie?  There  is  no  Soul-tie,  and  sometimes  no 
human  love,  accompanying  some  states  of  physical  parentage.  Can 
any  other  teaching  explain  why  the  harsh  parent  sometimes  casts  aside 
the  child,  disinheriting  from  love,  estates,  home  or  crown  ?  No  teach- 
ings can  separate  the  mother  from  her  child ;  the  world  and  its  selfish- 
ness divide,  but  the  Soul  reunites,  and  the  true  parent  and  the  real 
kindred  find  every  tie  perfect  in  the  kingdom  of  the  Soul. 

All  Souls  having  expression  at  one  time  upon  earth,  being. in 
groups,  those  in  the  groups  of  any  twelve  Souls  (twenty-four  embodied 
human  lives)  express  themselves  in  similar  states  at  the  same  time. 
The  twelve  groups  composing  the  one  hundred  and  forty-four  are  also, 
as  groups,  passing  through  similar  experiences.  But  there  are  diver- 
gences among  the  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand,  some  groups 
passing  through  an  experience  or  series  of  experiences  a  little  in 
advance  or  in  slightly  diverging  lines  from  the  others ;  but  when  the 
culminating  period  is  reached  all  groups  belonging  to  one  Dispensation 
will  have  had  similar  experiences. 

As  all  Souls  in  these  groups  of  twelve,  and  one  hundred  and  forty- 
four,  'and,  at  last,  in  the  whole  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand, 
have  similar  expressions  and  experiences  within  one  of  the  cyclic 
periods  of  the  earth,  their  ripening  (or  perfection  in  expression  on 
earth)  forms  one  of  the  smaller  Messianic  periods,  or  Dispensations, 
hereafter  to  be  explained. 

The  foregoing  will  explain  why  in  great  crises,  like  that  of  the 
Kef  ormation,  there  were  those  who  were  ready,  those  who  rallied  to  the 
cause  of  the  Eeformation.  All  who  thus  answered  were  kindred  in 
Soul,  belonging  to  the  same  or  kindred  group,  had  reached  the  same 
altitude  of  perception,  through  expression  and  experience,  at  the  same 
time.  If  upon  the  earth  to-day  the  highest  subject  that  enchains  the 
human  thought  could  be  presented  simultaneously  to  the  whole  world, 
as  one  might  fire  something  from  a  cannon's  mouth  without  warning, 
there  would  be  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  ready  to  receive 
it.  Soul-groups  of  twelve  and  one  hundred  and  forty-four  would 
receive  the  new  truth  together,  and  the  ones  who  are  ready  are  in  those 
numbers. 


PARENTAL  AND  KINDRED  SOULS.  79 

All  religious  societies,  brotherhoods,  and  sacred  recluses  who  have 
united  for  an  exalted  purpose  are  illustrations  of  this  idea.  Associa- 
tions, or  communities  like  the  Shakers,  Quakers,  and  some  of  those 
smaller  bodies  who  have  retired  from  the  world  to  establish  the  mil- 
lennium, are  prophecies:  the  ideal  of  Socialism,  (not  its  degenerate 
namesake,)  the  ideal  human  brotherhood,  of  which  Fourier  might  have 
been  the  prophet,  and  Shelley  the  poet. 

Kindred  Souls,  as  said  before,  do  not  recognize  each  other,  except 
in  momentary  glimpses  and  prophecies,  until  a  certain  line  of  embodi- 
ments are  being  completed,  or  in  culminations  of  genius.  They  recog- 
nize each  other  in  great  crises  of  nations,  and,  finally,  in  periods  of  great 
spiritual  change,  like  the  birth  of  a  new  religion.  Every  Dispensation 
appears  simultaneously  to  those  who  are  ready  among  all  nations.  The 
truth  which  is  the  heralder  of  the  New  Dispensation  is  not  given  to 
you  alone  in  this  far  western  land,  but  to  all  the  nations  where  human 
lives  are  found  ready  to  receive  it :  the  light  from  beyond  death,  and 
the  truth  which  is  now  being  expressed  to  you,  finds  also  its  expression 
in  almost  every  language  beneath  the  sun. 

We  have  thus  made  known  who  are  kindred  Souls ;  they  come  under 
charge  of  the  same  Angels,  and  their  Angels  under  charge  of  the  same 
Archangel.  They  traverse  together  the  degrees  of  human  life,  and 
reach  those  states  that  will  be  referred  to  throughout  these  lessons  as 
the  "first  fruits,"  in  each  Dispensation,  that  are  gathered  by  the  Mes- 
siahs. 

We  now,  with  reverent  steps,  approach  the  most  sacred  shrine  of 
the  Soul  in  the  expression  here :  the  reunion,  or  recognition,  on  earth 
of  the  Soul,  divided  in  expression  by  material  existence.  This  is  the 
culmination  of  all  embodiments,  the  Crown  and  Kingdom  of  all  expe- 
rience. 

As  the  monogamic  marriage  is  the  highest  state  of  human  society, 
so  is  it  a  prophecy  of  the  Soul  marriage,  this  divine  reunion.  This 
ideal  state  is  revealed  in  all  poetry,  in  the  highest  literature,  and  is 
that  which  constitutes  the  dream  of  the  world.  In  every  human  life 
that  is  lifted  above  the  clod,  there  is  the  one  ideal  state :  the  thought 
of  each  that  there  is,  somewhere,  another  all  its  own,  its  possession. 
Once  each  one  seems  to  remember  having  had  this  Soul  companion, 
this  other  self,  in  some  long  past  period  of  human  expression ;  or  was 
it  an  ante-natal  dream,  a  glimpse  of  the  heretofore  and  the  hereafter 
in  the  skies  ? 

The  Soul,  in  its  twofold  expression,  having  passed  through  all 
forms  of  embodiment,  meets.  This  is  the  perfected  Soul,  in  its  con- 
quest over  matter.  What  is  meant  by  this  is,  that  when  the  expression 


HO  THE  SOUL; 

of  life  is  spiritually  perfect,  when  the  exaltation  is  complete  and  the 
earth  has  no  more  temptation/ the  Soul  having  expressed  in  every 
form,  then  the  life  is  complete,  then  the  dual  life  appears. 

Once  only,  in  the  entire  series  of  embodiments,  do  these  divided 
expressions  of  the  Soul  meet,  before  this  final  expression.  In  such  cases 
the  meeting  is  called  "a  happy  marriage,"  a  union  of  those  "made  for 
each  other,"  a  "marriage  made  in  heaven."  This  meeting  is  when  one 
half  the  cycles  of  earthly  experience  have  been  passed.  It  is  a  prophecy 
of  the  final  recognition  and  leaves  its  impress  or  reminiscence.  Such 
instances  of  marriage,  form  the  typical  state  of  human  happiness;  it 
may  not  be  accompanied  with  great  exaltation  in  any  other  ways ;  but 
in  the  perfectly  happy  marriage,  where  there  is  never  any  jar  nor  dis- 
cord, nor  divergence,  there  is  spiritual,  as  well  as  mental  and  moral  in- 
terchange and  interblending.  This  is  not  because  the  two  portions  of 
the  Soul  are  interchangeable  or  may  be  expressed,  the  masculine  portion 
in  other  than  the  masculine,  and  the  feminine  in  other  than  the  fem- 
inine form,  but  because,  in  this  meeting,  there  is  a  mutual  exchange  of 
experiences,  which  forevermore  is  borne  on  until  this  final  experience 
when  all  the  lines  are  complete  in  the  Angel.  This  is  why  the  most 
exalted  men  are  tender  and  loving  as  a  woman,  not  that  they  are  "weak 
and  effeminate,"  but  that  they  are  tender,  kind,  and  feminine ;  because, 
having  come  in  contact  with  the  feminine  portion  of  their  Souls  in 
expression  in  the  one  half  cycle,  they  have  received  the  baptism  of  this 
feminine  life.  The  same  is  true  with  women  who  express,  as  did 
"George  Eliot,"  the  intellect  of  a  man,  but  with  all  the  sensitive  nature 
of  a  woman ;  as  did  many  Grecian  women  in  philosophy,  or  poetry,  or 
strength  of  physical  endurance,  express  the  qualities  that  are  supposed 
to  be  masculine,  but  always  coupled  with  refinement  and  delicacy. 

In  this,  as  in  all  other  states  of  human  expression,  there  are  the 
false  and  the  true  heights ;  the  fictitious  and  the  real  attainments ;  so 
in  this  Soul  relation  there  are  the  most  fatal  earthly  mistakes  before 
the  real  height  is  reached.  In  many  states  where  the  life  otherwise  is, 
apparently,  ideal,  as  in  the  intellectual  height  of  Greece,  marriage 
seems  to  be  disgraced  and  disregarded ;  in  the  revolutionary  period  in 
France,  when  woman's  power  seemed  to  be  the  greatest,  there  was  the 
least  sanctity  in  the  home  life. 

Frequently  minds  who  are  illumined  somewhat  on  the  subject  of 
the  Soul-life  start  from  their  anchorage  as  though  they  expected  to 
become  angels  at  once.  Let  no  one  suppose  that  by  going  out  with  intel- 
lectual, spiritual,  or  other  than  angel  light,  this  angelic  state  is  to  be 
found.  No  man  seeks  or  finds  that  which  is  greater  than  his  attain- 
ment. The  false  and  feverish  states  in  social  life  are  as  easily  solved 


PARENTAL  AND  KINDRED  SOULS.  81 

in  this  system  as  the  many  other  complex  problems  of  human  life,  as 
you  will  perceive  ere  the  close  of  the  lesson.  When  we  portray  the 
real  it  is  the  truly  ideal,  the  divine;  not  a  present  possession  with 
many,  but  a  prophecy  for  all. 

The  different  stages  of  human  experience  convey  indications  of 
approaches  to  the  angelic  or  perfected  state.  Human  society  offers 
many  beautiful  and  many  painful  illustrations  of  the  true  and  the 
false  heights  in  this  direction. 

In  human  states  there  are  many  who  expect  to  attain  this  perfect 
angelic  life  while  merged  in  the  imperfection  of  the  senses;  there  are 
those  who  expect  to  convert,  or  pervert,  the  accepted  states  of  human 
society  into  something  that  will  lead  them  to  the  triumph  of  the  ideal 
height  where  their  selfishness  will  never  permit  them  to  ascend.  Human 
beings  are  not  angels  until  the  angel,  by  growth  in  expression,  is  fully 
revealed,  and  then  the  perfection  is  manifested  in  that  perfect  state. 
Many  social  reformers,  as  they  are  named,  suppose  the  ideal  state  is 
to  be  reached  by  the  making  or  unmaking  of  human  laws,  but  most  of 
the  unhappy  conditions  and  relations  in  human  life  (indeed  we  may 
say  all)  are  the  results  of  the  states  of  individuals,  which  no  human 
ordinance  can  affect.  One  must  not  confound  this  ideal  and  final  state 
with  degrees  of  expression  less  than  perfect 

Many  suppose  that  they  have  to  begin  at  the  apex  to  build  the 
structure  of  perfect  life  on  earth,  instead  of  growing  to  the  height  by 
attaining  self-abnegation  by  growth.  So  it  has  been  supposed  that  in- 
stitutions are  in  the  way  of  human  happiness,  but  human  states  are  in 
the  way  of  perfect  happiness.  Let  no  one  suppose  that  he  or  she  can 
find  this  Soul-state  by  going  out  and  searching  for  the  immortal  mate- 
hood.  When  one  grows  to  the  height  of  a  perfect  marriage  there  is  no 
power  in  heaven  or  earth  that  can  keep  it  from  one.  Until  one  grows 
to  that  height,  there  is  no  power  in  heaven  or  earth  that  can  bring  it  to 
that  one.  Therefore  the  lesson  to  be  learned  is  that  every  human  state 
of  society  is  as  perfect  as  the  individuals  that  compose  it.  Fulfillment 
of  all  the  duties  in  life,  fidelity  to  each  relation,  constitute  the  highest 
law  in  human  progress. 

There  are  often  lives  that  are  trembling  toward  completion,  having 
longings,  aspirations,  prayers  and  hopes  which  certainly  do  not  belong 
to  the  physical,  but  are  the  approximation  of  a  nearer  relation,  an  inner 
unfoldment.  You  have,  perhaps,  known  gifted  people,  similarly 
endowed,  who  were  merely  kindred,  but  who  have  entered  into  a  nearer 
relationship  that  has  proven  disastrous  to  both.  Many  of  these 
instances  might  be  cited  in  those  intellectual  marriages,  so  nearly  do 
they  resemble  the  real,  so  nearly  are  the  ties  of  intellect  and  aesthetic 


82  TEE  SOUL; 

taste  like  the  ideal,  that  it  is  often  the  fatal  mistake  of  genius  to  sup- 
pose that  in  another  genius  is  to  be  found  also  the  other  portion  of  the 
Soul.  Where,  sometimes,  such  association  has  been  but  a  blessed  state 
of  mutual  helpfulness,  there  are  other  lives  where  it  has  been  ship- 
wreck and  disaster,  not  from  any  immorality  in  either,  not  from  any 
fault  that  could  be  named,  but  from  the  mistaken  idea  that  that  kin- 
ship is  Soul-marriage. 

There  is  always  a  restless  period  accompanying  any  reform.  These 
agitations  afford  most  singular  illustrations  of  what  we  are  now  teach- 
ing: that  wherever  the  changes  of  such  revolution  affect  the  intellec- 
tual, political  and  religious  states,  they  affect  marriage.  Under 
imperial  decrees  there  are  marriages  formed  or  abrogated,  set  aside 
or  increased ;  in  periods  of  speculation  as  in  France  or  in  this  country, 
marriage  becomes  a  commodity,  a  matter  of  barter  and  sale.  In  periods 
of  revolution  all  marriage  is  lightly  set  aside  and  lightly  entered 
because  every  depth  of  human  life  is  being  stirred.  This  is  why  many 
reformers,  springing  toward  the  ideal,  as  in  the  German  "Storm  and 
Stress"  period,  or  in  the  French  Revolution,  or  in  the  earlier  Grecian 
history,  or  as  in  more  recent  times,  have  expected  the  perfect  marriage 
on  earth  before  there  were  perfect  men  and  women. 

The  highest  law  of  Christian  lands  is  the  marriage  law,  as  the 
highest  state  of  Christian  society  is  the  marriage  state,  the  bulwark  of 
all  social  and  moral  ideals.  The  mistake  is  in  supposing  that  the 
ordinance  makes  perfection;  it  is  the  state  in  each  individual  that 
makes  the  perfect  or  imperfect  marriage.  By  laws  man  merely  regu- 
lates the  differences  that  must  arise  in  states  that  are  inferior  to  per- 
fection, but  the  Divine  law  is  in  itself  the  ordinance  of  Heaven.  That 
which  made  the  typical  man  and  woman  in  Eden,  before  and  after  the 
fall,  cling  together,  makes  marriage  sacred  in  the  light  of  Heaven,  as 
truth  unto  the  present  state.  No  one  can  depart  or  fall  from  that 
truth  and  win  the  highest,  because  the  highest  must  grow  up  from 
within.  As  marriage  is  the  highest  state  of  civilization,  so  its  abuse 
by  perversion,  by  force,  by  unjust  laws,  must  constitute  the  deepest 
source  of  human  misery.  There  must  come  a  state  to  the  whole  world, 
as  there  has  come  to  individuals  and  groups  of  Souls,  when  all  dross 
will  be  put  aside  and  the  Soul  will  be  one  in  this  state.  Each  will 
become  the  angel  again. 

The  Souls  embodied  here  do  not  pass  back  through  the  Eden  state, 
but  through  the  experiences  of  darkness  and  light,  sorrow  and  joy, 
tribulation  and  conquest,  reach  perfection ;  and  this  perfection  can  not 
be  reached  until  all  earthly  things  are  vanquished.  Foregleams  of 
this  ideal  state,  prophecies  of  this  divine  fulfillment  have  been  given 


PARENTAL  AND  KINDRED  SOULS.  83 

in  the  perfect  lives  of  past  dispensations,  and  in  the  expressions  of 
Genius,  whose  Soul-dreams  become  the  reality  of  the  perfect  human 
paradise. 

This  Soul-marriage  is  the  theme  of  many  writings ;  many  songs  and 
many  philosophies;  of  music,  poesy,  painting,  sculpture;  so  does  it 
pervade  and  imbue  literature  and  art,  and  different  forms  of  philoso- 
phy, that  it  has  become  accepted  generally  in  human  thought  that  this 
perfect  Soul-union  must  belong  to  the  perfect  human  state,  when  that 
state  becomes  divine. 

The  Deities  of  antiquity  reveal  this  Soul  possession  as  the  final 
recognition  on  earth.  Osiris  and  Isis  were  a  prophecy ;  also  Jove  and 
Maia,  and  the  enthralling  divinities  that  clustered  around  Olympus 
and  Parnassus.  Great  scholars,  teachers  and  geniuses,  as  Cadmus,  the 
builder  of  the  city  of  Thebes,  and  the  inventor  of  sixteen  letters  of  the 
Greek  alphabet;  he  it  was  who  searched  in  vain  for  his  sister,  his 
spouse.  Plato  pictured  the  ideal  of  his  Soul  in  the  divine  "Una." 
Dante,  at  Florence  and  Verona,  exiled,  bereft  and  lone,  revealed  in  his 
sublime  vision  Beatrice,  who  from  out  her  Paradise  taught  him  the 
words  and  works  of  his  divine  poem,  gave  him  the  syllables  in  which  to 
breathe  it  to  the  world,  and  across  the  only  stream  which  divided 
them,  which  was  human  life  and  his  earthly  state,  gave  him  the  White 
Rose  of  Immortal  Love. 

Schiller's  "Mystery  of  Reminiscence"  is  the  surpassing  poem  of  this 
Soul  recognition : 

"Who  and  what  gave  the  wish  to  woo  thee, 
Still  lip  to  lip  to  cleave  for  aye  unto  thee, 
What  made  me  long  thy  very  breath  to  drink, 
Thy  soul  in  mine  to  sink? 

"As  from  the  conqueror's  unresisted  glave 
Flies  without  strife,  subdued,  the  ready  slave, 
So,  when  to  life's  unguarded  fort  I  see 
Thy  gaze  draw  near  and  near  triumphantly, 
Yields  not  my  soul  to  thee? 


"Were  once  our  beings  blent  and  intertwining, 
And  for  that  glory  still  my  heart  is  pining; 
Knew  we  the  light  of  some  refulgent  sun 
When  once  our  souls  were  one? 

"'Round  us  in  waters  of  delight  forever 
Ravishingly  flowed  the  heavenly  nectar  river; 
We  were  the  masters  of  the  seal  of  things 
And  where  truth  in  her  ever-living  springs 
Quivered  our  glancing  wings. 


84  THE  SOUL; 

"Weep  for  the  godlike  life  we  lost  afar, 
That  thou  and  I  its  scattered  fragments  are, 
And  still  the  tmconquered  yearning  we  retain, 
Sigh  to  renew  the  long  and  vanished  reign, 
And  grow  divine  again." 

We  have  only  quoted  a  portion  of  this  beautiful  poem,  also  wonder- 
fully rendered  into  your  own  tongue  by  one  of  your  own  poets — Long- 
fellow. Shelley's  rare  but  imperfectly  understood  ideal,  as  revealed 
in  the  Soul-poem  "Epipsychidion,"  portrays  this  possible  recognition 
as  seen  in  the  highest  realm  of  poesy,  which  is  also  the  realm  of 
inspiration. 

The  most  sacred  Soul-love  is  also  the  most  enchanting  to  mankind. 
Dante,  painting  the  divine  image  of  Beatrice  upon  canvas  as  well  as 
in  verse:  who  would  not  give  more  to  see  that  picture  that  he  held 
sacred,  than  to  read  the  poem  given  to  the  world?  Who  would  not 
rather  have  seen  the  sonnet  that  Raphael  wrote  to  his  beloved,  his 
wife,  than  to  see  all  the  beautiful  images,  the  dear  Madonnas  that  he 
painted?  And  who,  knowing  that  Plato  worshiped  his  divine  ideal 
called  "Una,"  would  not  rather  know  what  mystic  tie  of  human  recog- 
nition was  included  in  that  Una  than  solve  all  the  problems  of  his 
"Kosmos"? 

What  this  revelation  and  recognition  means,  when  it  is  attained, 
let  those  lives  who  have  given  perfect  truth  to  the  world  attest ;  what 
this  revelation  means  let  every  heart  longing  and  thirsting  for  perfect 
love  realize  in  the  promise  divine;  what  it  is  when  attained  let  each 
wandering  waif  in  existence  hear  in  the  voice  of  prophecy  from  within. 

You  who  are  alone,  lonely  and  desolate ;  you  who  think  yourselves 
companionless  and  unknown;  you  who  long  for  the  highest  compan- 
ionship, remember :  that  there  is  no  dream,  however  beautiful  and  per- 
fect, that  can,  by  any  possibility,  equal  the  perfection  of  the  Soul  that 
knows  and  claims  its  own ;  that  there  is  no  ideal,  however  pictured  by 
painter  or  poet  that  can  possibly  illustrate  the  Soul  possession.  But 
it  is  by  no  self-seeking ;  when  all  external  self  is  vanquished,  then,  as 
a  revelation,  comes  this  divine  state,  and  the  nearer  you  approach  it 
the  more  humble  and  less  expectant  do  you  become,  for  you  feel  the 
presence,  at  such  time,  of  the  divine  and  perfect  life.  Sometimes  it  has 
been  revealed  in  the  typical  marriage  of  earth,  which  is  also  the  ideal 
and,  in  its  highest  estate,  is  the  prophecy  of  this  divine  marriage. 

When  all  vanquishment  of  earth  and  self  have  been  made  this  final 
recognition  comes  into  human  life ;  it  is  not  necessary  that  when  the 
recognition  takes  place  there  shall  be  any  exalted  external  position,  or 
anything  that  people  will  recognize  as  greatness  in  art,  science,  or 
learning.  Sometimes  it  is  in  the  lowliest  walks ;  sometimes  it  is  in  the 


PARENTAL  AND  KINDRED  SOUL8.  85 

cloister  or  convent  when  across  the  sacred  barriers  of  vestal  vows  and 
celibate  lives  the  flashing  light  of  the  revelation  comes,  not  to  break 
down  the  barriers,  but  to  send  the  light  of  Soul-love  far  from  the  body 
within  the  Soul.  In  the  angelic  condition  there  is  no  turbulence  nor 
turmoil. 

All  lives  tend  to  this  ideal.  This  perfect,  transcendent  state  is  that 
which  was  pictured  by  Swedenborg  when  he  said :  "Those  who  are  truly 
married  on  earth  are  in  heaven  one  Angel/'  When  Jesus  was  asked 
about  marriage  in  heaven,  He  said:  "They  are  neither  married  nor 
given  in  marriage,  but  are  as  the  Angels."  This  is  the  meaning  of  the 
state  of  "the  Angels."  No  spirits  are  angels,  but  when  the  Soul  has 
been  expressed  in  all  possible  states  of  mortal  life,  the  recognition  then 
takes  place  and  the  Angel  is  there.  The  two  are  one  Angel.  This  is 
the  revelation  that  comes  from  the  angelic  state  to  earth.  Disembodied 
spirits  do  not  know  it,  but  Souls.  The  light  of  this  truth  gleams  fair 
and  bright  above  all  earthly  conditions,  and  this  is  that  which  comes 
as  the  crown  of  all  expression  and  experience  on  earth. 

So  step  by  step  the  progress  to  attainment  of  power  and  glory  must 
be  won  in  equal  portion,  and  that  achievement,  that  attainment,  that 
final  recognition  betokens  the  Angel.  It  is  the  final  step  which  is 
always  indicated  by  no  self-seeking,  but  by  the  vanquishment  of  all 
earthliness ;  by  that  which  makes  humanity  perfect  and  complete,  a  life 
of  self-abnegation  and  self-f orgetf ulness ;  and  he  who  would  go  to  find 
the  Angel  because  he  thinks  himself  ready  is  blinded  by  selfishness. 
Lives  that  are  dissatisfied  and  restless  will  do  well  to  attend  to  the 
duties  of  the  hour  and  know  that  when  the  Angel  appeareth  there  is 
no  more  self-seeking.  Sometimes  in  dungeon  cells  wherein  the  self- 
forgetful  life  has  been  immured;  sometimes  in  lowly  paths  of  duty; 
sometimes  in  such  self-denial  as  expelled  Dante  from  his  native  home, 
and  gave  him  the  key  to  the  gates  of  paradise ;  whenever  and  wherever 
found  it  is  the  one  life  of  fulfillment,  the  crown  of  existence. 

The  dual  life  merged  in  one  becomes  the  Angel ;  not  by  the  path- 
way traversed  in  the  involution,  but  by  the  pathway  of  overcoming,  of 
vanquishing  the  material  expression  until  there  can  be  revealed 
through  the  mortal  form  the  angelic  Soul.  This  height  has  been 
attained  by  such  as  have  led  and  guided  the  world,  which  slowly  fol- 
lows after  them. 

The  dual  lives  flow  together  in  outward  expression,  and  that  is  the 
perfected  life,  the  expression  of  the  perfect  Soul ;  the  final  embodiment 
on  earth  is  that  perfected  Soul  expression,  and  not  until  this  expres- 
sion is  attained  by  every  conquest  can  the  recognition  take  place,  and 


86  THE  SOUL; 

not  until  that  recognition  has  the  Soul  finished  the  earthly  expressions, 
then  the  Angel  is  made  known. 

When  the  Angel  is  completed  in  expression,  when  such  as  these 
pass  from  mortal  forms,  they  are  not  in  spirit  states,  but  as  one  Angel 
enter  the  angelic  state,  which  is  beyond  the  spiritual  state,  the  perfec- 
tion of  all  spiritual  states;  they  will  no  more  be  embodied  in  mortal 
form,  but  will  have  charge  of  the  Souls  that  come  after  them.  These 
Angels  are  Parental  Souls,  or  Guides ;  not  in  the  sense  that  the  word 
parent  is  used  generically,  here  it  is  used  to  express  the  degree  of  dif- 
ference between  the  perfected  Soul,  i.  e.,  the  Soul  that  has  perfected 
its  expression  in  the  earthly  state,  and  the  states  of  the  Souls  who  are 
still  in  the  progress  of  perfecting  the  expression.  So  those  who  enter 
and  pass  through  the  earthly  state  and  who  have  been  gathered  into 
the  angelic  kingdom  constitute  the  Parental  Souls  of  those  who  are 
to  follow  in  the  next  cycle  or  dispensation ;  are  their  guardian  Angels. 
When  any  one  is  told  of  a  Guardian  Angel  this  term  must  always  mean 
the  Parental  Soul  of  a  group  of  twelve  Souls,  (twenty-four  human 
embodiments)  who  are  kindred  Souls. 

These  Angels  have  possession  of  all  experience  and  wisdom  of  earth, 
and  thus  have  the  power  to  aid  others  who  are  following  on  in  the 
pathway  and  pilgrimage  of  earthly  life.  Those  in  the  spheres  of 
Angels,  being  beyond  the  spheres  of  ministering  spirits  and  departed 
friends,  keep  watch  and  guard  by  appointment  over  those  spiritual 
states  connected  with  the  earth,  each  Angel  appointing  ministering 
spirits  according  to  the  need  or  state  of  mortals.  There  are  many 
degrees  of  Angel  life  which  will  hereafter  be  referred  to. 

These  completed,  or  angelic  Souls,  remain  in  the  state  of  angelic 
ministry  unto  earth  until  succeeded  by  another  harvest  of  Souls,  who 
become  in  turn  guardian  Angels  of  those  on  earth;  so  that  all  who 
ripened  under  the  past  dispensation  remain  as  guardian  Angels  of  the 
Souls  that  they  have  in  charge  for  the  present  dispensation. 

There  are  other  angelic  states;  and  in  each  of  these  states  there 
are  degrees ;  but  that  which  is  to  borne  in  mind  in  this  lesson  is,  that 
none  are  either  left  to  grope  their  way  in  darkness  nor  are  they  unduly 
aided,  but  are  assisted  by  all  the  light  and  knowledge  in  the  universe, 
by  the  Parental  Soul,  adapted  to  the  needs  of  each. 

In  great  periods,  like  those  of  spiritual  dispensations,  more  lives 
culminate  than  at  any  other  time.  So  when  Christ  passed  into  and 
out  of  the  earthly  ministration  His  Angels  accompanied  Him,  and  the 
"first  fruits"  of  His  kingdom  were  completed  Souls  who  were  ready 
to  become  angels  when  He  appeared. 


PARENTAL  AND  KINDRED  SOULS.  87 

Unto  those  to  whom  this  ideal  thought,  this  perfect  revelation  can 
come,  this  recognition  of  kindred  Souls,  this  knowledge  of  the  Parental 
Soul  and  its  guidance,  this  Soul-marriage,  there  is  complete  fulfillment 
of  all  prophecy.  The  states  of  mortal  life,  chastening,  purifying, 
uplifting,  unfolding,  lead,  step  by  step,  to  the  condition  of  fulfillment, 
to  the  condition  of  perfect  recognition,  and  under  that  love,  under  that 
fulfillment,  the  Angel  is  won.  Then  all  lines  of  life  are  revealed,  there 
is  no  more  imperfection,  each  portion  of  the  Soul  sees  within  the  other 
that  which  has  been  passed,  there  is  all  reminiscence  with  its  perfect 
grace;  and  all  divinest  prophecy. 

The  points  to  be  remembered  in  the  lesson  just  given  are : 

THE  SOULS  ACCOMPANYING  EACH  OTHER  TO  AND  PASSING  THROUGH 
EARTHLY  EXPERIENCES  AT  THE  SAME  TIME  ARE  IN  GROUPS. 

THOSE  IN  THE  SMALLEST  GROUPS,  OF  TWELVE  SOULS,  ARE  CALLED 
A  FAMILY  OF  SOULS,  AND  ARE  SOUL  KINDRED. 

THE  LARGER  GROUPS  OF  ONE  HUNDRED  AND  FORTY-FOUR  SOULS 
ARE  SOCIETIES  OF  KINDRED  GROUPS. 

THE  ONE  HUNDRED  AND  FORTY-FOUR  THOUSAND  SOULS  ARE  MES- 
SIANIC GROUPS  AND  ARE  THE  "FIRST  FRUITS"  OF  EACH  DISPENSATION. 

PARENTAL  SOULS  ARE  ANGELS  HAVING  CHARGE  OF  GROUPS. 
THE  SOUL  REUNITED  OR  RECOGNIZED  ON  EARTH  BECOMES  THE 
ANGEL.    This  angel  state  is  the  result  of  the  conquest  over  every  form 
of  earthly  imperfection,  the  perfect  man,  the  perfect  woman,  the  two 
perfect  expressions  of  one  Soul. 

ALL  SOULS  ARE  IN  GROUPS. 
ALL  SOULS  HAVE  KINDRED, 

ALL  SOULS  ULTIMATELY  RECOGNIZE  THEIR  KINDRED. 
ALL  ARE  IN  CHARGE  OF  A  PARENTAL  SOUL !  AN  ANGEL. 
ALL  WILL  ULTIMATELY  ARRIVE  AT  SOUL  RECOGNITION  AND  REUNION 
IN  THE  SOUL-MARRIAGE  :  THE  ANGEL. 


SIXTH   LESSON. 

ANGELS,  ARCHANGELS  AND  MESSIAHS; 

ALSO  EMBODIMENTS  IN  OTHER  PLANETS. 

Wondrous  as  seems  the  attainment  of  the  completed  life  of  the 
earth,  perfect  as  it  would  seem  the  angelic  state  must  be,  when  the 
earth  has  been  vanquished  and  the  Soul-light  has  shone  through  mat- 
ter, wonderful  as  is  the  perception  of  that  Angel  who  is  prepared  to 
lead  ofcher  Souls  to  the  knowledge  that  material  life  is  not  life,  still 
this  is  but  one  of  the  stepping  stones,  one  of  the  first  steps  in  that 
great  series  that  in  every  solar  system  must  be  twelve. 

The  angelic  state  of  each  planet  is  the  perfect  life  of  that  planet, 
representing  the  Soul  in  its  essence,  or  unit;  but  there  are,  as  said 
before,  many  degrees  of  angelic  states  belonging  to  each  planet.  The 
perfected  Soul,  having  become  reunited,  does  not  at  once  pass  on  to 
another  planet  and  have  expresion  there,  but  in  the  heavens  that  belong 
to  each  planet  the  Soul  exercises  its  beneficent  parental  power.  By 
parental  power  we  mean  having  charge  of  other  Souls  who  are  passing 
through  the  experiences  of  time.  These  Angels  are  secondary  Angels 
and  represent  the  Primal  Angels,  those  who  accompanied  them  and 
their  groups  of  Souls  to  earth. 

The  whole  of  the  angelic  life  belonging  to  the  earth  would  occupy 
as  much  time  as  all  the  embodiments  upon  the  earth.  Just  as  the 
periods  in  spirit  life  correspond,  in  some  degree,  to  the  expressions  in 
mortal  form  in  point  of  time,  so  in  the  angelic  state  there  is  fruition  of 
all  expressions,  and  a  period  of  ministration  corresponding  to  all  the 
time  of  experience ;  so  if  Souls  have  been  one  million,  or  ten  millions 
of  years  passing  through  the  embodiments  in  one  planet,  the  angelic 
state  belonging  to  that  planet  will  occupy  a  corresponding  length  of 
time,  and  they  will  assist  other  Souls  and  spirits  in  the  states  beneath. 
In  the  angelic  state,  as  a  unit,  the  Soul  performs  the  labor  for  which 
the  experience  and  expression  has  been  perfected  on  the  earth,  in 


ANGELS,  ARCHANGELS  AND  MESSIAHS.  89 

piloting  other  Souls  through  the  quicksands  and  shoals  of  human  life, 
as  each  has  been  piloted  by  the  Primal  Angels ;  thus  there  is  a  succes- 
sion of  angelic  expressions  belonging  to  the  earth  in  the  ripened  states 
of  angelic  life,  the  harvest  of  all  attainments. 

The  Angels  of  different  degrees  belonging  to  the  angelic  states  of 
earth,  whether  as  primary  Angels  or  secondary  Angels,  from  the 
beginning,  in  all  degrees,  have  especial  names,  functions,  and  powers ; 
but  their  states  are  so  far  beyond  the  earth  and  its  present  compre- 
hension that  we  can  only  refer  to  them.  For  instance:  the  earth  is 
one  of  the  least  of  the  planets  of  the  solar  system.  When  Souls 
approach  a  system  of  planets  they  approach  for  embodiments  in 
all  the  planets  of  that  system  successively.  The  intervening  angelic 
states  are,  therefore,  what  might  be  termed  periods  of  respite,  from 
expression  to  ministration.  The  ministering  power  being  in  the 
Angel,  expression  being  that  which  includes  all  of  the  mortal  career; 
so  all  ministering  power  in  the  solar  system  and  the  palpable  aids  to 
human  spirits  are  in  the  angel  states.  Angels  employ  the  ministering 
spirits  to  do  their  bidding,  which  is  the  will  of  God.  Ministering 
spirits  are  often  confounded  with  guardian  Angels ;  you  now  perceive 
the  difference.  The  ministering  spirit  has  not  finished  earthly  ex- 
pression, is  in  sympathy  with  earthly  conditions,  is  affected  by  the 
turmoil  of  earthly  existence. 

The  state  of  the  Angel  is  the  most  perfect  state  of  labor  as  it 
is  the  most  perfect  state  of  rest;  is  that  which  is  near  the  state  of 
causation,  that  which  is  the  force  impelling  to  every  activity,  and 
that  must  be  a  state  of  calmness  and  rest.  While  all  is  agitation 
in  the  spirit  state,  and  in  the  conditions  of  mortals  on  the  earth,  in 
the  angelic  states  there  is  no  agitation,  because  there  is  possession. 
That  being  the  state  of  calmness,  the  state  of  perfection,  so  far  as 
fulfillment  of  expression  is  concerned,  on  the  planet  of  which  it  is 
the  angel  state.  You  thus  perceive  the  object  of  the  expression  on 
earth  and  other  planets,  in  its  fruition,  just  as  you  have  in  the  fruitage 
of  the  vine  the  object  of  its  planting. 

It  may,  therefore,  be  said  that  the  angelic  states  of  each  planet 
are,  in  reality,  the  fruition  of  the  planet,  and  hold  as  possession  all  that 
Souls  have  expressed  of  love  and  knowledge,  from  within,  through  the 
victory  over  matter,  this  victory  being  attested  in  the  presence  of  the 
Archangels.  In  the  angelic  states  of  the  earth,  if  earth  were  the 
highest  planet  in  the  system,  all  would  have  been  attained  that  is 
possible  in  this  solar  system.  But  as  there  are  planets  beneath  your 
earth,  some  of  which  have  not  reached  the  state  of  possible  expression 
to  any  human  life,  (those  within  the  radius  of  the  earth's  orbit  are 


90  TEE  SOUL; 

beneath  the  earth  in  generic  expression)  so  there  are  planets  outside 
of  the  earth's  orbit  that  express  unf  oldment  in  the  exact  order  of  their 
positions  in  the  solar  system;  those  planets  are  beyond  the  earth  in 
expression. 

If  the  Angels  of  earth  seem  to  be  exalted  beyond  human  compre- 
hension, what  will  you  say  of  those  planets  whose  Angels  would  be  as 
Archangels  compared  to  those  of  earth? 

When  the  knowledge  of  the  solar  system  is  complete  there  will 
be  twelve  planets  included  in  your  astronomical  tables.  Those  not 
yet  discovered  by  the  science  of  earth  will  be  known  when  that 
science  is  further  advanced.  The  planetary  steps  from  earth  outward 
are  all  steps  of  advancement,  and  after  the  Angel  of  earth  has  remained 
in  the  different  degrees  of  the  angelic  states  of  the  earth  as  long  as 
is  required  for  the  entire  perfection  of  that  expression,  ministering 
to  others,  having  charge  of  others  who  are  following  in  the  paths  of 
time  and  sense,  expression  on  the  next  planet  begins. 

In  approaching  a  solar  system  Souls  approach  the  lowermost  state 
of  expression  possible  in  that  solar  system,  passing  successively  through 
the  different  states  of  each  planet.  The  earth  was  the  lowest  state 
when  Souls  commenced  expression  here.  Venus  is  now  lower  than 
the  earth,  the  next  in  degree  is  Mercury;  the  next  planet  nearest  the 
sun  is  not  even  discovered,  and  the  outer  planets  are  not  dreamed  of. 
When  Souls  were  first  embodied  upon  the  earth,  the  earth  afforded 
the  stages  of  expression  that  the  planet  nearest  the  sun,  capable  of 
any  human  expression,  now  affords,  and  that  will  be  afforded  by  the 
last  planet  nearest  the  sun  when  the  solar  system  is  completed.  When 
all  the  planets  are  discovered,  it  will  be  found  that  Souls  can  be 
embodied  in  the  lowermost  and  outermost  states  at  the  same  time. 

The  planet  Mars,  being  next  the  earth  in  the  astronomical  order  of 
your  solar  system,  has  no  lower  expression  of  life  than  your  highest 
and  most  spiritual  expression  here.  So,  any  embodiment  upon  the 
planet  Mars  would  represent  a  higher  state  of  expression  than  the 
highest  embodiment  upon  the  planet  earth,  (excepting  the  Messiahs 
who  are  beyond  the  angelic  state  of  the  earth)  would  be  like  your 
Angels. 

In  taking  this  next  degree  of  embodiment,  when  all  is  fulfilled  in 
the  angelic  states  between  the  earth  and  Mars,  the  Angel  does  not  pass 
beyond  the  solar  system  but  enters  expression  in  the  next  step.  As 
there  is  every  experience  and  expression  on  the  earth  which  belong  to 
earth,  so  in  the  next  step,  which  is  expression  on  the  planet  Mars,  the 
Soul  must  have  all  embodiments  and  must  express  all  that  is  possible 
there,  all  that  the  planet  has  provided.  On  entering  that  planet  there 


ANGELS,  ARCHANGELS  AND  MESSIAHS.  91 

is  expression,  as  here,  according  to  the  laws  that  govern  that  planet. 
Do  not  think  that  those  expressions  are  like  the  expressions  on  earth ; 
if  they  were,  Souls  would  not  be  required  to  pass  through  them,  as 
before  entering  upon  expression  there,  all  Souls  must  have  passed 
through  all  possible  experiences  of  earth  as  mortals,  spirits  and  Angels. 
Souls  must  pass  through  all  expressions  on  the  next  planet  after 
having  fulfilled  all  ministrations  in  the  angelic  states  between  the  two 
planets,  i.  e.,  having  fulfilled  all  that  relates  to  the  group  to  which  the 
Soul  belongs.  As  long  as  any  Souls  in  that  group  or  in  the  Messianic 
group  of  that  dispensation  shall  still  have  expression  in  mortal, 
spiritual  or  angelic  states  of  earth,  none  can  enter  the  next  planetary 
existence.  In  fact,  in  point  of  time,  as  said  before,  in  the  angelic 
state  there  must  be  as  great  a  period  as  in  the  unfoldment  of  all 
embodiments  on  earth. 

If  some  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  planet  Mars  were  presented 
to  you,  were  it  possible  for  you  to  perceive  them  with  your  earthly 
vision  or  spiritual  perception,  you  would  consider  that  they  belong  to 
a  race  of  Angels;  yet  these  would  be  but  the  human  beings  of  Mars. 
They  have  physical  powers  and  possessions  of  which  you  have  no 
knowledge  and  which  can  only  come  through  the  Angels  of  your 
planet.  Disembodied  spirits  can  only  give  you  this  knowledge  from 
beyond  the  orbit  of  the  earth  through  the  Angels  of  earth,  because  the 
angelic  states  alone  perceive  and  impart  this  knowledge,  unless  the 
planet  be  beneath  the  earth;  if  it  is,  then  disembodied  spirits  can 
minister  to  that  planet  under  guidance,  but  if  above  the  earth  the 
disembodied  spirit  can  only  be  shown  those  states  and  degrees,  as  said 
before,  by  the  Angels  of  your  planet. 

To  typify  the  states  of  that  planetary  life — what  they  are — we 
will  say:  where  you  crawl  they  walk,  where  you  walk  they  may  fly, 
where  you  dream  they  fulfill ;  compared  to  the  earth,  the  atmosphere, 
the  life  on  the  planet,  and  everything  pertaining  to  it,  are  of  such  a 
nature  that  you  would  think  them  all  spiritual,  angelic;  still  they 
inhabit  organic  bodies  and  are  material.  But  as  all  science  and  art 
and  religion  upon  the  earth  in  its  present  unfoldment,  even  in  the 
highest,  are  the  next  degree  beneath  the  lowest  that  the  planet  Mars 
expresses,  can  you  judge  what  must  be  the  condition  of  the  planet 
whose  lowest  states  already  typify  your  highest  ideal?  You  can  not 
even  conceive  it. 

As  said  before,  could  you  see  the  inhabitants  of  Mars,  as  embodied 
in  the  material  life  of  that  planet,  they  would  seem  to  you  as  gods. 
Such  is  the  next  step  of  expression.  But  we  are  here  to  tell  you  that 
through  the  expression  of  life  upon  the  planet  Mars  there  are  as 


92  THE  SOUL; 

great  victories  to  win,  and  great  achievements  to  be  wrought,  a& 
between  the  lowest  and  highest  states  on  earth.  Thus,  it  will  be  seen, 
that  they  can  by  no  means  be  like  what  the  earth  has  offered,  but 
must  be  a  continuation,  just  as  a  next  higher  grade  in  education  must 
commence  where  the  lower  one  ceases. 

Among  the  ancients,  who  knew  most  of  these  teachings,  Mars 
was  supposed  to  be  the  Nemesis  of  the  earth.  It  was  supposed  that 
all  powers  regulating  the  justice  of  man  to  man,  and  retribution  for 
wrong,  were  in  some  way  connected  with  this  planet  Mars.  It  has 
been  referred  to  in  a  previous  lesson  that  some  lives  seem  to  sweep 
into  human  existence,  not  governed  by  the  usual  rules  that  regulate 
humanity,  for  the  specific  purpose  of  righting  wrong;  that  these  are 
messengers  from  the  planet  Mars. 

When  all  the  degrees  of  expression  have  been  experienced,  when 
every  possible  conquest  has  been  made  upon  Mars,  the  Angel  again 
appears,  (the  Angel  of  that  planet,  Mars,)  and  that  Angel  is  as  much 
higher  in  achievement  than  the  one  that  has  expression  as  the  Angel 
of  the  earth,  as  the  planet  itself  is  higher  in  relation  to  the  planetary 
system.  All  this  time  the  expression  is  from  the  Soul.  Remember 
that  it  is  only  that  the  higher  planet  affords  a  better  opportunity  for 
expressing  that  which  is  within  the  Soul.  The  Angel  of  Mars  is  one 
who  watches  over  this  world  in  ways  that  are  mysterious  to  you,  but 
can  be  understood  by  the  Angels  of  the  earth,  those  who  guard 
mankind.  These  Angels  of  the  planet  Mars,  having  higher  knowledge 
and  wisdom  than  the  Angels  of  the  planet  earth,  must  announce  to  the 
Angels  of  the  planet  earth  any  truths  in  the  Celestial  kingdom,  any 
approach  of  a  dispensation,  as  these  can  only  be  known  through  the 
higher  Angels. 

There  is  a  break  in  the  geometrical  order  of  planets  in  the  space 
occupied  by  the  Asteroids.  Among  the  ancients  there  was  a  series  of 
traditions,  that  there  was  a  war  in  Heaven  between  Mars  and  Jupiter, 
or  between  the  deities  of  those  planets  there  seemed  to  be  discord, 
which  caused  the  disruption  of  a  planet.  This  divided  or  broken 
planet  illustrates  that  which  has  been  stated  before:  that  the  usual 
order  proves  the  rule,  and  the  exception  is  that  which  illustrates  the 
rule.  It  is  generally  accepted  by  astronomers  that,  geometrically, 
these  Asteroids  occupy  precisely  the  position  that  a  planet  should  or 
would  occupy  under  Herschel's  system  of  ratios.  Unquestionably,  in 
the  great  cycles  of  material  life  there  is  always  a  break  somewhere; 
that,  as  you  compromise  with  perfect  harmony  by  certain  notes  of 
discord,  that,  as  every  musician  will  understand,  there  is  no  music  that 
is  not  a  compromise — were  harmony  perfect  it  could  not  be  played 


'ANGELS,  ARCHANGELS  AND  MESSIAHS.  93 

by  any  living  musician  upon  any  earthly  instrument, — so  in  the 
twelve  planets,  which  are  the  harmonies  in  the  solar  system,  there  is 
this  interval,  this  compromise. 

These  Asteroids  are  places  of  experiences,  experiments,  frag- 
mentary states.  Perhaps  you  know  people  who  consider  that  they 
could  have  made  a  better  world,  some  who  think  that  they  could 
regulate  things  better,  that  they  could  govern  the  world  better  than 
it  is  governed,  those  who  think  that  God  has  made  a  mistake  in  the 
order  of  the  universe,  that  something  is  out  of  place,  unfortunate  or 
wrong ;  these  have  an  opportunity  of  experimenting  upon  the  Asteroids. 
As  you  often  send  naughty  boys  to  play  in  a  place  that  is  limited, 
giving  them  something  to  do  that  they  may  test  their  boasted  strength 
and  power,  so  these  Asteroids  are  places  of  experiment  for  vain  spirits ; 
those  who  think  they  can  do  something  better  than,  in  the  usual  order 
of  things,  earth  affords;  there  is  an  opportunity  for  experiment, 
which  is  generally  a  failure.  Perhaps  the  typical  Lucifer  might  have 
been  banished  to  one  of  the  Asteroids  had  he  not  found  a  larger  king- 
dom on  the  earth  where  he  could  illustrate  the  darkness  of  his  light. 

As  said  before,  it  was  supposed  by  some  of  the  ancients  that  this 
break  was  caused  by  war  between  the  reigning  divinities.  Not  so, 
however:  Jove  is  acknowledged  to  be  Jupiter,  and  takes  secondary 
charge  of  the  planets  next  to  the  sun,  while  the  Angel  of  Saturn  has 
charge  over  all  planets  within  its  orbit. 

It  will  be  useless  to  expect,  either  on  the  wings  of  philosophy  or 
poetry  and  imagery,  to  traverse  the  entire  solar  system  or  endeavor  £o 
take  you  through  all  the  planets  and  their  states.  The  lesson  can  be 
stated  but  the  magnitude  of  conception  must  be  left  to  the  domain  of 
the  Soul. 

The  lowest  expressions  of  Souls  on  the  planet  Jupiter  are  higher 
than  the  highest  on  the  planet  Mars.  Forms,  although  having  generic 
life,  still  have  almost  instantaneous  perfection,  such  is  the  subtle  power 
of  spirit  over  the  very  refined  substance  that  constitutes  that  won- 
derful orb.  Even  in  the  planet  Mars  it  is,  unquestionably,  true  that 
the  inhabitants  are  now  wondering  why  they  cannot  make  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth  perceive  them;  are  endeavoring  by  signals, 
which  will  one  day  be  perceived,  to  attract  the  attention  of  those  who 
live  upon  the  earth.  Could  it  be  possible  for  you  to  perceive  the 
inhabitants  of  Jupiter,  as  they  will  be  revealed  to  you  by  interplanetary 
life,  you  would  see  beings  whom  you  would  fall  down  and  worship, 
but  they  are  not  to  be  worshiped,  they  are  only  higher  expressions  of 
Souls  like  yourselves. 


94  THE  SOUL; 

Those  who  are  the  highest  Angels  of  the  planet  Jupiter  enter  into 
cycles  or  periods  that  make  them  lesser  Archangels,  representing  the 
period  of  the  one-half  cycle  of  all  planets.  These  Archangels  are  those 
that  have  communion  with,  or  send  messages  to  the  Souls  on  earth; 
are  those  that  announce  the  approach  of  a  dispensation;  are  those 
that  in  the  Middle  Ages  have  been  named ;  and,  after  all  tradition  is 
taken  away  from  demonology,  enough  was  known  to  show  that  there 
was  an  order  of  Angels  regarded  as  belonging  to  your  planet ;  but  the 
ancients  did  not  know,  however,  that  these  were  the  Souls  of  those  who 
had  once  had  expression  on  this  planet;  they  become,  by  higher 
expression,  higher  Angels,  Archangels,  i.  e.,  beyond  the  Angels ;  these 
Archangels  are  those  who  have  greater  power  and  scope  of  knowledge 
than  the  Angels.  The  higher  Archangels  understand  the  creative 
processes  of  life. 

Between  the  inhabitants  of  the  planets  Jupiter  and  Saturn  inter- 
communion is  carried  on  to  such  an  extent  that  you  could  only 
conceive  of  it  by  your  rarest  angelic  communion. 

If  the  expressions  on  the  planet  Jupiter  are  such  that  the  grossest 
forms  there  would  transcend  your  highest  ideal,  your  visions  of  fairy- 
land, your  conceptions  of  paradise;  if  matter  is  so  subjugated  by 
spirit,  and  by  the  law  of  the  planetary  life  of  Jupiter  that  all  labor  is 
performed  by  the  rarest  mechanism  and  thought ;  if  even  the  perfection 
of  all  mechanical  impulses,  inventions,  and  delicate  intricacies  of  life 
governing  Mars  are  superseded,  set  aside,  by  the  still  more  subtle  and 
wonderful  processes  known  in  Jupiter,  when  its  spirit  prevails,  then 
there  could  be  no  conception  in  the  mind  of  man  on  earth  of  what  the 
expression  of  life  on  Saturn  is,  or  what  the  Angels  or  the  Archangels 
of  that  planet  might  be. 

After  planetary  experience  on  Saturn  and  its  angelic  states,  the 
Archangels  pass  into  the  interstellar  heavens,  ministering  there  to  all 
lower  Angels.  They  may  even  pass  beyond  the  solar  system,  into  the 
solar  systems  of  your  central  sun,  exchanging  labors  and  ministra- 
tions with  the  Archangels  of  those  systems. 

The  outer  planets  of  your  solar  system  reveal  a  life  that  is  far 
beyond  statement.  Life  upon  each  planet  reveals  as  its  culmination 
the  Angels  and  Archangels,  of  as  much  higher  degree  as  the  planet 
itself  is  higher.  Those  higher  planets  and  their  expressions  are  so  far 
beyond  the  imagination  of  the  children  of  earth  that  it  cannot  be 
possible  to  state  them,  only  to  say  that  the  embodiment  on  each 
planet  begins  where  the  expression  of  the  preceding  planet  culminates, 
until  we  reach  the  outermost  planet  of  the  solar  system,  where  all  are 
Archangels.  These  are  the  Souls  who  are  ready  to  have  charge  over 


ANGELS,  ARCHANGELS  AND  MESSIAHS.  95 

worlds,  and  it  is  unquestionably  true  that,  in  certain  states,  not  only 
beings  of  a  still  higher  order,  but  Archangels,  must  know  the  process 
of  making  worlds,  as  well  as  of  assisting  those  who  are  passing 
through  the  experiences  of  planets. 

In  those  remote  and  wonderful  systems  that  shine  upon  you  in 
the  starry  pathway  or  "  Milky  Way,"  some  Demigod  holds  sway,  or  in 
clouds  of  nebulae,  where  unborn  worlds  seem  to  move,  some  highest 
Archangel,  some  Demigod  who  has  passed  through  all  planetary 
existence  of  the  twelve  solar  systems,  is  arranging  new  solar  systems, 
and  even  knows  the  Souls  that  will  be  in  his  charge;  as  that  most 
ancient  Archangel  who  saw  this  solar  system  in  its  nebulous  state, 
knew  what  Souls  were  to  pass  through  the  various  expressions  on  the 
different  planets.  No  more,  to  an  Archangel,  is  this  creation  of 
worlds  than  the  building  of  ships  by  the  master  builder,  or  the  erection 
of  a  temple  by  one  who  understands  it. 

Such,  then,  are  the  steps  of  this  wonderful  planetary  existence 
that  they  can  only  be  hinted  at  in  these  lessons.  The  degrees  that 
intervene  between  you  and  the  outermost  planet  are  degrees  of  gradual 
spiral  ascent  toward  that  which  we  have  denominated  the  Archangel. 
The  Archangels  belonging  to  the  solar  system  freely  mingle  with  the 
Archangels  of  other  solar  systems;  yet  there  are  beings  of  a  still 
higher  order.  There  are  Archangels  who  dwell  in  an  atmosphere  that 
would  correspond  to  the  white  light  of  the  sun ;  such  as  these  would 
be  denominated 

"  SONS  OF  GOD.  " 

Not  Archangels  of  the  solar  system,  but  those  who  have  overcome 
worlds;  who  have  passed  through  system  after  system,  conquering 
the  external  strife,  and  sin  of  all  planets;  who,  in  the  presence  of 
that  Infinite  Light  and  Splendor,  perceive  the  twelvefold  radiance 
not  known  even  to  the  Archangels. 

Around  a  more  distant  sun  whose  direction  is  hinted  at  in  the 
'shaft  of  the  pyramid  of  Ghizeh,  toward  Alcyone  in  the  Pleiades,  are 
twelve  systems  of  planets  including  your  own,  each  having  a  sun. 
From  out  that  central  orb  beings  of  wonderful  light  appear.  These 
are  the  inter-solar  Archangels:  the  Demigods,  appointed  by  Infinite 
Love  to  aid  in  the  formation  of  worlds.  These  are  they  who  plan 
places  for  systems  of  suns,  who  are  blessed  with  creative  power; 
possessed  by  the  Deity  in  the  infinite  degree,  it  is  possessed  by  them  in 
a  finite  degree.  These  are  they  who  have  worn  the  garment  of 
mortality  in  all  those  planets  and  systems,  who  understand  the 
meaning  of  all  forms  of  expression,  and  have  vanquished  all  worlds* 


96  THE  SOUL; 

You  thus  perceive  that  when  the  Soul  has  given  expression  to  all 
its  possibilities  in  all  these  twelve  worlds  and  systems,  then  the  "  Sons 
of  God  "  appear.  When  Christ  said,  "  Behold,  I  have  overcome  the 
world/'  he  did  not  mean  simply  the  earth,  but  all  worldly  conditions. 
The  "  Sons  of  God  "  are  twelve  in  number,  they  are  the  culminated 
light  from  eleven  other  systems  where  they  have  passed  through  all 
the  stages  of  planetary  existence  corresponding  to  your  solar  system. 
The  term  "  Children  of  the  Sun  "  is  what  was  meant  in  the  original, 
but  that  you  may  understand  it  better  we  use  the  words  "  Sons  of 
God." 

Once  in  a  fixed  period  of  years,  when  this  series  of  systems 
moves  in  a  certain  portion  of  the  heavens,  there  is  a  Messianic 
Dispensation.  There  is  certain  planetary  growth  at  times  of  peri- 
helion, when  the  systems  are  nearer  the  central  sun,  corresponding  to 
certain  periods  in  your  particular  solar  system.  So  when  the  great 
Sun  of  Truth  shines  upon  any  world  from  this  Messianic  center, 
regulated  by  the  great  law  of  growth  of  expression  on  each  planet, 
there  is  a  period,  or  cycle,  called  a  Messianic  period.  There  are  the 
shorter  Messianic  periods,  and  lesser  Messiahs,  called  Buddhas,  in  the 
East.  These  appear  on  earth  once  in  twenty-two  thousand  five 
hundred  years,  marking  only  one  portion  of  the  large  astronomical 
cycle ;  but  when  this  entire  system  of  planets  and  your  sun,  and  when 
all  the  twelve  encircling  suns  and  their  systems  have  made  a  revolu- 
tion around  the  Central  Sun,  then  a  greater  Messiah  appears;  there 
is  fuller  growth  and  larger  expression  for  the  harvest  of  Souls.  Each 
Messianic  period  gathers  a  harvest  of  Souls ;  i.  e.,  those  who  are  ready 
to  become  Angels,  Angels  who  become  Archangels.  Twelve  Arch- 
angels of  the  inter-solar  heavens  accompany  the  Messiahs.  These 
are  they  who  breathe  to  the  Archangels  of  any  solar  system,  the 
approach  of  the  Messiahs.  The  Archangels  of  the  earth  receive  from 
the  "  highest  heavens,"  meaning  the  inter-solar  heavens,  the  state  of 
the  Sun,  the  messages  of  approaching  dispensations. 

It  was  the  Archangel  Michael  who  stood  by  the  gateway  of  Para- 
dise with  the  flaming  sword,  that  those  who  passed  out  of  the  Eden 
of  Adam  might  not  return  by  that  way,  but  by  the  only  way  possible, 
the  way  of  Christ.  Michael  was  the  Archangel  of  the  Mosaic 
dispensation,  and  he,  realizing  that  man  passes  thus  from  the  state  of 
innocence,  the  Eden  of  Love,  also  knows  the  way  he  shall  regain  it: 
by  the  way  of  victory  over  sin,  by  the  way  of  conquest  over  error,  by 
the  way  of  perceiving  that  even  though  he  seek  in  the  sun  or  in  the 
shadow  he  shall  not  find  the  light  there,  but  only  from  within.  This 
is  the  return  to  the  Father's  Kingdom ;  it  is  not,  as  said  bef ore,,  by  the 


'ANGELS,  ARCHANGELS  AND  MESSIAHS.  97 

gateway  of  Eden,  which  you  remember  was  the  gateway  of  innocence 
over  which  Michael  with  "  flaming  sword  "  held  guard,  preventing  man 
from  returning  that  way;  (the  "flaming  sword"  is  conscience,  the 
perception  of  shortcomings  in  material  life)  but  by  the  attainment  of 
victory  over  temptation  when  in  the  mortal  life;  so  do  you  attain 
purity.  The  difference  between  purity  and  innocence  is,  that  inno- 
cence is  without  knowledge  of  good;  purity  is  perfect  knowledge. 
Therefore  in  this  kingdom,  which  is  the  return  to  the  Father's 
Dwelling,  there  is  the  Christ  state. 

The  Archangel  Gabriel  knew  that  Christ  was  to  come,  was 
appointed  from  the  preceding  dispensation  to  usher  in  the  new.  It 
was  Gabriel  who  closed  the  Christian  Dispensation  and  passed  on  to 
a  higher  state  of  Archangels.  When  Gabriel  had  finished  the  Christian 
Dispensation,  another  degree  was  added  to  his  experience  as  an 
Archangel,  for  he  had  seen  the  beginning  and  the  ending  of  a  dispen- 
sation. 

There  are  only  twelve  inter-solar  Archangels  who  can  ever  be 
known  to  earth ;  they  usher  in  and  close  the  dispensations.  The  Arch- 
angels between  your  earth  and  other  planets  of  your  solar  system 
are  one  hundred  and  forty-four.  As  each  inter-solar  Archangel  is 
accompanied  by  twelve  who  are  within  the  system  that  you  belong  to, 
these  each  have  their  appointed  powers. 

Around  the  sun  of  your  system  twelve  planets  move.  (When  that 
entire  system  is  known.)  Twelve  solar  systems  move  around  the  more 
distant  sun ;  and  twelve  times  twelve  around  the  still  more  distant  sun. 
This  is  the  planetary  scheme,  and  it  corresponds  to  the  Messianic  plan. 
The  Sons  of  God  have  overcome  the  worlds.  When  a  Messiah  ap- 
proaches the  earth  He  is  accompanied  by  twelve  Arcnangels  of  the 
inter-solar  heavens,  when  He  approaches  a  planet  His  Archangels  are 
accompanied  by  one  hundred  and  forty-four  who  typify  the  highest 
state  within  that  solar  system,  and  into  the  charge  of  each  of  these 
planetary  Archangels  one  hundred  and  forty-four  Souls  are  given. 
These  Messiahs  constitute  the  redeeming  power,  the  highest  teaching 
the  planet  can  receive,  and  each  must  be  a  Messiah  in  all  the  planets 
of  a  system;  so  there  are  successions  of  dispensations.  These  are 
the  "  twelve  manner  of  fruits "  grown  upon  that  "  Tree  of  Life " 
whose  leaves  are  for  the  "  healing  of  the  nations."  That  "  Tree  of 
Life  "  lost  in  the  Eden  of  Adam  is  restored  in  the  Heaven  of  Christ. 

Chosen  Archangels  accompany  the  Souls  to  be  embodied  in  a  solar 
system,  so  the  first  one  hundred  and  forty-four  Archangels  (including 
twelve  Messiahs)  must  constitute,  successively,  Archangels  and  Mes- 
siahs of  all  the  planets  of  the  solar  system.  You  will  have,  before  the 


98  THE  SOUL; 

earth  and  the  planets  of  the  solar  system  have  fully  expressed  their 
entire  perfection,  twelve  Messiahs,  each  one  accompanied  by  a  group 
of  twelve  Archangels  from  beyond  the  solar  system.  These  are  the 
typical  twelve  in  Sacred  Writ,  to  whom,  as  nearly  as  possible  in 
outward  form,  the  twelve  disciples  are  to  be  compared;  they  typified 
the  symbols  of  these  divine  lights  who  have  each  different  names  and 
offices  to  perform  under  a  given  dispensation.  Gabriel  was  the  herald, 
under  the  Messianic  Archangels,  of  the  Christian  Dispensation,  and 
belonged  to  your  solar  system,  but  could  not  approach  excepting  to 
announce  a  Messiah.  These  twelve  Archangels  have  beneath  them, 
as  said  before,  one  hundred  and  forty-four  Angels  gathered  from  the 
other  planets  in  your  solar  system,  who  have  had  experiences  in  those 
planets  and  who,  from  the  first,  have  charge  of  Souls  upon  the  earth. 

When  Oresses,  (not  Osiris)  the  "most  Ancient  Angel,"  was 
pictured  as  presiding  over  the  incubation  of  the  world,  with  counte- 
nance almost  like  unto  God,  he  was  the  Archangel  who  heralded  the 
approach  of  the  first  Messiah  unto  the  earth,  with  the  Souls  that  were 
to  be  born  upon  the  earth,  in  the  kingdom  that  was  to  be  ripened  first. 
The  seed  was  sown  for  the  harvest  of  all  the  ages.  Those  were  the 
"  Angels  of  God  who  shouted  for  joy  "  when  the  "  morning  stars  sang 
together  "  for  the  infant  world  given  unto  their  keeping,  which  was 
to  be  the  cradle  for  the  experience  of  all  the  Souls  that  the  twelve 
Messiahs  are  to  call  their  own.  The  group  of  twelve  Archangels 
accompanying  the  first  Messiah,  when  the  earth  under  the  first  dispen- 
sation was  ready  for  that  Messiah,  are  all  the  Archangels  of  all  the 
Kingdoms.  Those,  as  said  before,  were  accompanied  by  the  highest 
Angels  belonging  to  the  solar  system  who  came  with  the  first  groups 
of  Souls  belonging  to  your  solar  system. 

There  are  the  larger  and  the  smaller  cycles,  or  Messianic  periods. 
The  latter  refer  to  individual  planetary  states.  Under  the  Brahmin- 
ical  religion  the  lesser  period  was  indicated  by  a  Buddha,  or  prophet ; 
the  greater  period  by  Vishnu  himself,  who  became  incarnated  as 
the  "  Lord  of  Earth."  In  Egypt  the  larger  cycle  was  indicated  by 
the  reign  of  Osiris  and  Isis,  (god  and  goddess  of  the  Sun  and  Earth) 
while  lesser  deities  reigned  during  the  shorter  Messianic  periods. 
Astronomical  signs  were  frequently  used  by  the  ancients  to  represent 
these  two  cycles,  in  which  the  twelve  signs  of  the  zodiac  were 
conspicuous;  but  they  always  had  a  spiritual,  as  well  as  a  literal 
meaning  when  so  used.  A  knowledge  of  the  esoteric  meaning  is  given 
in  these  teachings,  so  you  may  separate  the  literal  from  the  spiritual 
in  reading  ancient  records. 


ANGELS,  ARCHANGELS  AND  MESSIAHS.  99 

When  under  one  of  the  vaster  cycles  (not  simply  a  cycle  that 
includes  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  Souls,  for  these  are 
under  the  smaller  dispensations)  all  the  Souls  of  a  dispensation  shall 
finally  be  gathered,  it  will  be  found  that  all  the  Angels  and  all  the 
Archangels,  and  all  the  inter-solar  Archangels  and  their  Messiah  will 
have  left  the  states  of  experience  and  expression  belonging  to  one 
planet  of  this  solar  system,  and  will  have  passed  on  to  the  next 
planet,  the  Angels  as  spirits  to  be  embodied  there,  the  Archangels  to 
be  Angels,  the  Messiah  an  Archangel  until  "the  fullness  of  time." 
A  certain  length  of  time  is  given  these  to  have  expression  in  the  next 
stage  of  matter  under  the  law  of  the  culmination  of  the  Soul's  entire 
expression ;  that  law  would  include  all  Souls  that  belong  to  a  certain 
dispensation. 

Concerning  the  Christian  Dispensation:  when  it  was  said  that 
there  were  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  from  the  tribes  of  the 
Children  of  Israel  who  would  be  called  into  Christ's  kingdom  it 
undoubtedly  was  true.  If  you  could  know  positively,  which  you  can 
not  excepting  under  this  law,  the  number  that  ripened  from  the 
Jewish  nation  into  the  Christian  Dispensation  for  the  angelic  state, 
you  would  perceive  that  typical  number.  You  can  not  know,  by  any 
human  knowledge,  the  whole  number  that  Christ  has  reached:  those 
who  have  passed  to  the  angelic  state  under  the  Christian  Dispensation ; 
but  rest  assured  the  typical  number  of  Souls  that  ripen  under  each 
dispensation  have  already  ripened  in  Christ.  You  are  children  of  the 
New  Dispensation  or  you  would  not  be  here.  You  do  not  belong  to  the 
kingdom  of  Christ  because  He  has  harvested  His  kingdom,  but  you 
belong  to  the  kingdom  that  is  to  come. 

Your  Earth  is  approaching  the  culmination  of  one  of  the  larger 
cycles,  the  beginning  of  a  wonderful  dispensation,  which  includes  the 
larger  Messianic  period,  so  that  the  fruitage  ripening  is  more  abundant 
than  in  the  lesser  Messianic  periods  of  the  earth.  This  grander  cycle 
will  include  all  Soul-fruitage  that  has  been  ripened  since  the  preceding 
grand  cycle. 

This,  the  Sixth  Dispensation  is  imminent;  by  imminent  we  do 
not  mean  that  it  is  today  or  tomorrow,  but  the  heralds  are  here,  the 
vsigns  and  tokens  are  in  your  midst ;  the  Messianic  period  dawns  upon 
you;  the  light  that  has  been  foretold  is  coming:  as  it  dawned  over 
Egypt,  as  it  dawned  over  Assyria,  as  it  dawned  over  eastern  Asia, 
as  it  dawned  over  Jerusalem,  such  is  the  light  that  is  now  coming 
unto  you. 

The  five  past  dispensations  are  not  all  within  the  realm  of  your 
historical  knowledge.  The  first  you  cannot  recall,  even  by  the  dim, 


100  TEE  SOUL; 

prehistoric  Egyptian  divinities;  but  in  the  eastern  portion  of  Asia 
there  is  a  clear  and  distinct  record,  from  the  lines  of  the  Brahminical 
faith.  You  may  also  look  for  a  dispensation  in  India;  another  in 
Egypt,  the  prehistoric  Egypt;  another  in  the  lost  Atlantis,  and  now 
you  have  passed  the  Christian  dispensation  (the  culmination  of  the 
Mosaic)  and  are  entering  upon  the  new.  This  dispensation  must  be 
nameless  until  the  Messiah  appears.  The  "  Comforter/'  whose  coming 
was  predicted  by  Jesus,  is  now  here,  the  Avatar  of  that  dawn  that  is 
now  upon  you,  the  herald  of  the  Messiah  that  is  to  come. 

There  has  been  much  confusion  and  mistranslation  connected 
with  past  dispensations  because  the  larger  and  smaller  cycles  and 
their  Messiahs  have  been  confounded.  The  true  Messiahs  of  the 
larger  cycles  have  been  mistaken  for  those  who  followed  after  them 
bearing  the  same  names,  or  for  reformers  or  teachers  of  a  given 
religion. 

Because  this  Sixth  Dispensation,  which  you  are  approaching,  indi- 
cates one-half  the  cycles  in  which  the  earth  and  solar  system  will 
yield  up  their  treasures,  because  civilization  has  traversed  the  entire 
circuit  of  the  globe  and  you  are  now  at  its  beginning,  (the  country 
which  is  supposed  to  be  the  newest  is  in  reality  the  oldest,)  because 
the  sixth  dispensation  finishes  one-half  the  cycles  of  religion  upon  the 
earth,  one-half  the  Messiahs,  so  this  dispensation  is  the  more  important 
as  it  will  be  the  more  complete. 

The  Messiahs  are  recorded  in  history  only  by  their  masculine 
names,  but  in  almost  every  instance  the  feminine  Christ  was  also 
understood;  although  the  feminine  principle  was  veiled,  yet,  because 
veiled,  was  the  more  sacred.  Isis  and  Osiris,  who  were  not  a  Christ, 
were  the  typical  Angel  or  Archangel;  were  heralds  of  the  perfection 
of  Christ  on  earth.  There  was  in  every  Messianic  name  that  which 
was  understood  to  be  the  feminine  expression :  in  the  Eoman  Catholic 
Church  the  Madonna  is  worshiped,  almost  more  than  Christ;  in  all 
other  religions  there  are  dual  names  for  the  Messiahs.  When  the 
earth  passes  its  physical  expression  and  advances  toward  spiritual 
culmination  the  feminine  expression  of  the  Christs  will  be  more 
prominent  than  in  the  past.  In  this  coming  dispensation  the  expres- 
sion will  be  dual,  there  will  be  man  and  woman,  the  typical  Christ, 
the  perfect  humanity. 

As  said  before,  there  are  indications  of  the  approach  of  this 
dispensation ;  under  its  dawning  light  you  can  trace  all  the  different 
lines  of  religion  in  the  past,  those  that  are  clearly  outlined  and  are 
prehistoric,  and  by  a  reflected  light  you  can  almost  trace  those  that  are 
prehistoric,  through  the  lines  of  tradition.  As  this  light  approaches 


ANGELS,  ARCHANGELS  'AND  MESSIAHS.  101 

the  earth  you  can  trace  not  only  the  lines  of  the  lives  of  the  Messiahs, 
but  the  approach  of  the  Archangels,  those  who  ushered  in  the  dispen- 
sations. As  the  Archangels  have  no  connection  with  the  earthly  state 
excepting  in  connection  with  the  Messiahs,  they  usher  in  and  close 
the  dispensations.  The  revelation  of  Gabriel  a#d.  :Mk;hael  ,'*?££* 
typical  illustrations  of  this ;  Michael  was  the  Archangel  who  ushered 
in  and  closed  the  Mosaic  Eden,  and  the  Archangel?,  Gabr^l^a^buiiqed 
and  closed  the  dispensation  of  Christ.  Gabriel  is  the' synonym  of  that 
voice  which  is  sent  forth  to  herald  the  next  Messiah.  That  Archangel 
of  the  new  dispensation  hath  a  name  unknown  to  the  children  of  earth, 
but  known  to  the  Angels  who  herald  the  new  Life  and  Light. 

As  the  earth  approaches  this  Messianic  period  there  are  hosts  in 
the  upper  air  and  in  the  angelic  states  that  seem  to  come  together; 
and  could  you  perceive  them,  with  even  the  smallest  perception,  they 
would  seem  like  the  moving  of  grand  armies  of  Peace  and  Love,  each 
bearing  the  standard  of  their  Messiahs.  As  the  new  Messiah  draws 
near  the  pathways  of  truth  broaden  and  deepen.  The  earth  is  pre- 
paring for  a  greater  harvest,  all  the  ancient  nations  are  to  be  stirred. 
Not  only  are  ministering  spirits  and  angels  approaching  mankind 
today,  but  the  Archangels  who  precede  one  of  the  larger  Messianic 
periods.  As  it  is,  there  is  no  wonder  there  is  deep  agitation;  it  is 
no  wonder  that  nations  are  rising  to  new  activity ;  it  is  no  wonder  that 
the  foreboding  of  this  light  brings  to  some  minds  disturbance  and  to 
others  peace,  according  to  their  states. 

If  between  the  embodiments  of  spirits  upon  earth  a  few  hundred 
or  a  few  thousand  years  seem  long  to  you,  and  if  between  the 
expressions  of  the  Soul  on  one  planet  and  the  commencement  of 
expression  on  the  next,  the  millions  of  years,  which  people  count  as  a 
period  of  rest  from  their  labors,  seem  long,  what  must  it  seem  when 
unto  the  "  Father's  house  "  those  who  are  qualified  to  be  the  Sons  of 
God  return  and  pass  geons  ?  While  worlds  are  being  born,  and  systems 
are  recreated  they  aid  in  that  wonderful  process  as  Sons  of  God. 
You  are  thus  shown  the  great  scheme  of  existence  to  illustrate  the 
possibilities  in  all  Souls.  As  the  Sons  of  God  overcome  all  the 
physical  expressions  in  all  the  planets  of  a  system  of  systems,  this  is 
typical  of  that  which  each  Soul  will  attain.  All  those  trembling  now 
somewhere  in  bodily  form  will  one  day  in  other  worlds  express  the 
perfect  Soul  of  which  the  present  form  is  a  feeble  expression,  will  go 
and  be  a  Christ  to  some  benighted  world :  then  each  shall  have  passed 
through  all  expressions  in  all  the  planets ;  when  the  life  that  trembles 
here,  and  is  so  fearful  of  being  blotted  out,  shall  have  gained  the 
triumph  over  material  existence ;  when  each  in  the  light  of  the  Soul 


102  THE  SOUL: 

shall  stand  for  the  fullest  value  in  that  expression,  and  shall  know 
that  where  a  Soul  is  to  become  the  Messiah  of  any  new  made  center 
or  solar  system,  that  Soul  shall  not  only  have  a  voice  in  its  creation, 
shall  not  only  be  one  of  the  Angels  that  shall  shout  for  joy  when 
the  worlds  ars  :horn,  but  shall  watch  the  Souls  as  they  pass  through 
those  states  of  expression.  Planets  will  wait  for  such  an  one  as  their 
M$£si$li  as  you  noT,v  wait  for  yours. 

As  that  which  is  lowest  must  be  touched  by  the  "  Man  of  Sorrows," 
so  that  which  is  highest  must  be  typical  of  the  culminations  of  the 
expressions  of  all  Souls,  and  if  you  complain  at  even  the  lowest  clod 
that  you  see  upon  the  streets  are  you  not  humble  when  you  think  of 
Christ  ?  In  this  great  balance  of  all  things  is  it  not  a  revelation  to 
know  that  He  whose  lips  could  breathe  no  scorn  for  those  who 
crucified  Him  revealed  the  possibilities  of  all?  There  could  be  no 
crucifixion,  in  reality,  to  one  who  was  victorious  over  all  things  and 
worlds;  and  when  in  teaching  His  disciples  the  true  Christ  nature, 
He  said,  "  Be  ye  perfect  as  your  Father  in  heaven  is  perfect/'  He 
knew  what  he  commanded,  the  perfection  being  within  the  Soul  which 
is  given  each  to  express.  All  are  to  be  perfect  men  and  women  here ; 
all  are  to  be  perfect  in  expression  as  Angels;  all  are  to  be  expressed 
as  Messiahs  from  out  some  central  flame,  the  light  of  that  surpassing 
knowledge  of  the  Messianic  heavens.  One  day  there  will  be  summoned 
twelve,  the  group  of  Souls  to  which  each  belongs  will  be  that  number, 
and  the  Light  Divine,  which  even  Angels  can  not  see  and  Archangels 
can  only  perceive  afar  off,  the  Light  of  God's  surpassing  Love  will  be 
known ;  the  name  of  each  as  a  Messiah  will  be  revealed ;  the  truth  will 
be  known  that  it  is  not  only  possible,  but  the  greatest  joy  of  expression 
to  be  the  Message  bearer,  the  Christ  of  Perfect  Love  to  darkened 
worlds. 

As  there  is  the  shadow  before  the  light,  so  there  is  the  typical 
Lucifer,  the  antichrist,  the  message  bearer  of  darkness.  We  have  no 
doubt  that  there  is  something  upon  which  to  found  this  theological 
idea  or  it  would  not  be  in  existence.  While  you  admire  Christ  and 
condemn  Satan  you  do  not  know  how  high  an  Archangel  must  be  the 
bearer  of  the  message  of  sorrow  and  darkness.  Let  any  one  endeavor 
to  take  a  message  of  sorrow  to  a  friend :  to  a  wife  the  message  that  a 
husband  has  suddenly  been  killed;  you  can  not  do  it,  you  try  to  get 
some  one  else  to  take  it,  one  is  chosen  who  is  most  wise  and  gentle: 
and  if  from  among  the  Archangels  one  is  summoned  to  be  the  back- 
ground for  the  Christ  must  not  that  one  be  wise  ?  Although  not  to  be 
envied,  no  Archangel  would  hesitate  if  called  upon.  So  the  fallen  star, 
the  typical  Lucifer,  becomes  the  light-bearer  by  contrast. 


ANGELS,  ARCHANGELS  AND  MESSIAHS.  103 

There  is  no  doubt  that  there  is  always  a  shadow  upon  which  the 
light  is  to  shine.  How  wise  and  wonderful  must  be  the  Archangels 
chosen  to  bear  the  lesson  of  sorrow,  of  sin,  of  pain,  of  death  unto  the 
worlds!  No  weak  ones  are  chosen  as  fitting  representatives:  they 
must  be  strong  who  can  bear  to  stand  and  veil  their  archangelic  light, 
who  are  willing  to  become  a  death,  a  sin,  and  a  pain,  and  bear  the 
blame  of  all  the  sins  of  mankind  so  that  the  Christ  may  be  more 
visible :  as  a  dear  friend  might  put  forward  one  best  beloved  to  receive 
a  blessing,  so  are  all  willing  to  receive  the  Christ.  All  this  is  included 
in  the  divine  plan;  and  no  Soul  can  be  in  the  state  of  an  Archangel 
that  is  not  willing  to  be  the  shadow  as  well  as  the  light,  the  messenger 
of  sorrow  as  well  as  of  joy;  who  is  not  willing  to  minister  to  those 
in  need  of  sorrow:  for  behold,  it  is  only  in  human  states  that  there 
is  any  sorrow  or  any  earthly  joy. 

The  divinest  light  is  that  which  comes  in  the  highest  attainment. 
Think  you  that  Christ  ever  contemplated  whether  he  was  happy  or 
not?  Is  not  divinity  in  itself  such  a  surpassing  possession  that  one 
forgets  whether  there  is  to  be  happiness?  There  is  such  light  that 
one  does  not  care  to  question  whether  it  is  light.  Only  in  the  dimness 
of  partial  light  does  one  wonder  whether  there  is  light  or  not,  but  when 
the  sun  shines  fully  upon  the  world  and  there  is  no  shadow,  one  goes 
out  into  the  glad  day,  drinking  in  its  splendor  and  radiance ;  thus  the 
Angels  overcome  the  shadows  of  earth  and  dwell  in  the  light  that  is 
celestial. 

In  each  of  these  dispensations  there  have  been  twelve  lesser  lights 
corresponding  to  the  apostles  of  Jesus,  forming  what  has  been  named 
the  "  Apostolic  descent, "  the  family  of  apostles  or  Angels  in  human 
life  appointed  to  carry  forward  the  line  of  light  from  one  dispensation 
to  another  on  the  earth;  under  these  circumstances  only  do  angelic 
Souls  become  embodied  on  the  earth  again;  i.  e.,  to  become  apostles 
and  disciples,  in  a  certain  innermost  sense,  of  a  dispensation;  and 
to  carry  forward  to  the  next  dispensation  the  lines  of  light  by  direct 
spiritual  succession  on  earth. 

The  Sons  of  God,  known  as  a  sacred  order  in  the  Kabala,  were  not 
supposed  to  be  Messiahs,  that  name  being  too  sacred  even  for  them  to 
pronounce,  but  they  were  the  sacred  twelve  who,  under  divine  com- 
mission and  appointment,  carried  forward  upon  the  earth,  as  Angels 
do  in  heaven,  a  dispensation  which  has  passed,  until  the  new  one  shall 
appear. 

There  have  been  successions  of  these  twelve  lives  upon  the  earth 
since  the  advent  of  the  latest  Christ,  as  in  the  Orient  there  were 
twelve/  In  scripture  they  were  referred  to  under  the  name  Mel- 


104  THE  SOUL; 

chizedek.  The  Roman  Catholic  Church  enfolds  some  in  its  keeping, 
others  are  scattered  over  the  whole  earth;  they  are  known  only  by 
sacred  symbols  and  signs  that  belong  now  to  the  spiritual  kingdom 
and  are  only  known  by  the  twelve  in  the  material  world.  It  is  a 
singular  fact  that  there  are  perpetuated  in  the  East,  as  well  as  in  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church,  the  exact  means  by  which  the  chosen  know 
one  another ;  if  one  of  the  Sons  of  God  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
should  meet  one  of  the  same  order  from  the  Orient,  they  would  know 
one  another,  not  only  by  divine  perception,  but  by  the  indications 
that  are  known  to  belong  to  the  order. 

This  sacred  order  can  only  have  twelve  at  any  one  time  on  earth. 
While  there  have  been  many  orders  fashioned  in  imitation  of  this  none 
could  be  real  excepting  that  which  has  the  light  and  life.  The  Sons 
of  God  belonging  to  the  Christian  dispensation  unite  the  close  of  the 
Christian  dispensation  with  the  beginning  of  the  new  dispensation. 
Other  Sons  of  God  will  appear  when  the  dispensation  has  reached  its 
culmination:  when  the  Messiah  of  this  dispensation  comes  the  Sons 
of  God  will  be  chosen. 

This  being  the  dispensation  of  reunited  lives,  the  sixth  dispensa- 
tion will  be  twofold,  as  the  central  embodiment  on  earth  will  be 
twofold,  and  will  have  recognition ;  the  coming  Messianic  embodiment, 
which  represents  one-half  of  all  the  Messiahs  of  earth,  will  be  twofold, 
and  there  will  also  be  twofold  representation  in  all  the  sacred  offices 
belonging  thereunto. 

The  Angels  and  Archangels  revealing  themselves  as  heralds  of 
this  dispensation  appear  in  dual  perfection,  revealing  each  portion  of 
the  Soul.  In  ancient  time  the  Archangels  appeared  only  as  man,  now 
the  double  life  appears.  One  of  the  Archangels  heralding  the  new 
dispensation  is  one  whose  feminine  name  is  the  synonym  for  Delight; 
we  will  call  her  name  Delecta,  the  masculine,  Delecton.  The  feminine 
appears  above  the  earth,  she  broods  and  hovers  near  those  on  earth 
who  have  knowledge  of  the  new  dispensation  and  her  name  is  the 
symbol  of  Joy.  So  the  Archangel  appears  whose  name  is  the  symbol 
of  Peace ;  the  peace  that  conquers  strife ;  and  this  is  symbolized  in  the 
name  that  represents  Harmony;  Euphemia,  Eupheon.  The  other 
Archangel  typifying  the  absolute  celestial  state  of  the  new  dispen- 
sation appears  in  the  name  of  Celestia,  the  feminine  name  of  love,  and 
Celestion,  the  masculine  name  of  wisdom.  Unto  whomsoever  these 
revelations  come  that  belong  to  the  New  Life,  the  Archangels,  Angels 
and  messengers  appear  in  dual  completeness,  and  each  portion  of  the 
dual  Souls  are  named. 


'ANGELS,  ARCHANGELS  AND  MESSIAHS.  105 

The  "first  fruits"  of  any  Messianic  period  are  those  who  have 
ripened  unto  dispensations,  having  had  suitable  time  since  their 
approach  to  the  earth  for  that  dispensation.  Each  dispensation 
gathers  a  certain  number  of  Souls ;  this,  the  sixth  dispensation  and  the 
next  the  seventh,  will  gather  as  many  as  all  the  others:  for  those 
having  been  prepared  under  different  dispensations,  who  were  not 
quite  ready,  those  who  rejected  Christ,  are  ready  now;  many  not  ready 
for  the  previous  Messiahs  are  ripening  now.  Many  from  among  all 
the  nations  of  the  earth  hear  the  voice  of  the  summoning  Archangel 
of  this  dispensation,  and  are  awake,  alert,  and  aware.  This  is  why 
the  new  ministrations  encircle  the  globe.  This  is  why  there  are 
those  among  all  people  who  know  and  understand  it,  even  though 
it  is  under  a  new  name.  When  the  Messiah  shall  have  fully  come; 
when  the  light  shall  be  fully  here,  there  will  be  six  times  as  many 
ready  for  this  light — it  being  the  sixth  dispensation — as  at  the  dawn 
of  any  dispensation  the  earth  has  known,  so  the  Messiah  that  ap- 
proaches the  earth,  mingles  and  blends  the  harmonies  of  all  past  dis- 
pensations in  one. 

No  preceding  Messiah  has  mentioned  other  Messiahs  excepting 
the  one  preceding  him;  but  in  this  dispensation  all  the  previous 
Messiahs  will  be  recognized,  acknowledged,  placed  in  their  proper 
positions  in  history,  and  their  missions  to  earth  clearly  understood; 
and  the  New  Messiah  will  declare  them  and  recognize  them.  As  the 
day  and  hour  draw  near  many  hearts  are  quickened,  many  lives  are 
touched,  because  there  will  be  harmony;  that  which  heretofore  has 
been  strife  will  be  peace. 

The  New  Messiah  will  explain  all  things;  interpret  all  law,  bid 
all  sounds  of  warfare  to  cease,  and  will  even  make  science  a  clearer 
pathway,  and  the  daily  thought  of  man  more  and  more  perfect  and 
exalted.  The  children  of  earth  will  then  perceive  the  light  more  than 
at  any  other  period  of  human  history,  and  will  know  the  spirit  of  the 
divine  life.  No  more,  when  this  dispensation  is  fully  come,  can  the 
world  walk  in  shadow  as  in  the  past  ages  of  darkness,  for  the  majority 
will  turn  toward  the  light,  earth's  children  will  have  passed  the 
shadow,  they  will  have  turned  to  the  spiritual  state:  that  which  has 
heretofore  been  lived  and  viewed  wholly  with  reference  to  the  senses, 
that  which  man  has  mistaken  for  conquest  and  victory  will  have  passed 
away ;  man  will  see  that  the  only  true  victory  is  over  self ;  crime  and 
injustice  will  be  the  exception  instead  of  the  rule  as  in  past  time; 
violence  will  be  almost  unheard  of,  though  there  will  be  the  ebbings 
of  the  tide,  as  between  all  dispensations;  but  the  ebb  tide  will  be 
higher  than  the  flood  tide  of  the  first  dispensation. 


106  THE  SOUL; 

Only  the  Angels  know  that  the  Christ  has  come  unto  the  heavens 
of  the  earth ;  but  spirits  know  that  the  light  is  here,  that  the  new  life 
is  being  manifest,  though  they  do  not  know  from  what  rare  and 
wonderful  source  of  light  it  appears.  The  new  Messiah  will  receive 
greater  recognition  than  any  previous  Messiah :  after  this  dispensation 
has  fully  come  no  more  Christs  will  be  crucified;  no  more  prophets 
will  be  put  to  death;  martyrdom  for  truth's  sake  will  not  be  known, 
for  the  earth  will  have  passed  the  great  half-cycle  of  all  the  cycles. 
Matter  has  eclipsed  the  Soul,  and  the  earth  has  ever  seemed  to  scorn 
her  Messiahs ;  but  spirit  will  more  and  more  prevail. 

Bright  and  wonderful  as  is  this  picture ;  great  as  must  be  the  light 
that  approaches  the  earth,  that  has  overcome  worlds  and  suns,  there 
are  no  souls,  of  which  you  are  now  the  feeble  expressions,  but  what  will 
one  day  in  the  vast  spheres  of  eternal  life,  also  be  approaching  some 
world,  some  planet  as  benighted  as  this,  with  great  and  wonderful 
power,  with  the  light  of  all  this  knowledge  upon  you.  Perhaps  a 
glimmering  of  this  present  time  will  sweep  across  your  Souls  when  as 
a  Messiah  you  approach  some  world ;  when  you  will  say,  like  Christ, 
even  when  put  to  death  in  the  defense  of  the  truth  that  you  bring, 
"  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do.  "  And  this  is 
the  beginning,  the  stepping  stone,  one  portion  of  that  immortal  path- 
way by  which  all  Souls  who  have  expression  in  time  shall  also  have 
expression  as  the  greatest  benefactors.  None  so  feeble,  none  so  lifeless 
today,  but  what  in  the  great  cycles  of  eternity  they  may  approach 
some  planet,  shadowed  as  is  the  earth,  with  quivering  pinions  and  the 
light  of  Love  Divine,  giving  forebodings  of  a  Messianic  dawn. 

Thus  do  you  perceive  the  order  of  the  Soul's  expressions.  Angels 
ministering  to  those  who  are  following  after  them  in  experience, 
Archangels  to  successions  of  planets  beneath  them,  Messiahs  to  all 
the  worlds  of  a  given  system  through  which  they  have  passed,  having 
been  spirits,  Angels,  and  Archangels  in  each  (or  a  similar)  system. 
In  this  light  you  will  understand  what  it  means  when  the  Sons  of  God 
are  named,  or  set  apart  in  these  teachings  as  an  especial  order  of 
beings;  why  it  is  that  the  Sons  of  God  under  the  names  of  Avatars, 
Buddhas,  Christs,  as  Messiahs  shine  out  more  brightly  as  time  passes 
on,  and  all  are  more  perfectly  recognized  as  the  races  advance  to  their 
height.  These  Sons  of  God,  like  the  crucified  Christ,  say :  "  I  have 
overcome  the  worlds. "  They  abide  in  the  perfect  whiteness  of  the 
consciousness  of  God's  Love  and  Presence.  This  is  what  is  meant  oy 
the  final  return  to  the  Father's  house.  Out  from  that  kingdom  of  life 
and  light  Souls  are  sent  forth,  in  the  divided  form  of  Cherubim  and 
Seraphim,  for  successions  of  experiences,  and  they  never  come  again 


ANGELS,  ARCHANGELS  AND  MESSIAHS.  107 

into  that  absolute  and  divine  Presence,  called  the  Throne  of  God,  until 
they  have  been  Messiahs  and  return  as  Sons  of  God.  All  expression, 
the  whole  line  of  being  is  to  that  end. 

What  other  aeons,  or  ages,  or  cycles,  may  hold  for  Souls;  what 
beginnings  may  be  made  and  perfections  attained  you  may  not  now 
conceive,  not  the  loftiest  mind  or  Soul  on  earth  can  dare  to  dream. 
If  Messiahs  constitute  the  highest  perfection  of  the  inter-solar  heavens 
what  can  be  the  perfections  in  other  series  of  worlds  whose  systems 
you  do  not  even  know  are  in  existence,  whose  suns  will  never  have  a 
name  to  you  upon  this  planet,  and  whose  light  you  can  not  perceive 
save  in  that  dim,  fathomless  space  where,  like  meteors,  the  largest 
suns  flash  and  shine!  If  in  the  feebleness  of  the  human  senses 
man  tries  to  grasp  these  divine  possibilities  let  him  remember  how 
simple  it  is,  how  easy  it  is  for  the  Soul  to  recall  these  divine 
possessions ;  and,  because  the  Soul  can  recall  them  so  easily,  you  may 
readily  understand  that  no  life  can  be  wholly  valueless  when  every 
life  shall  culminate  in  a  Messiah. 

It  is  well  to  beware  of  fictitious  heights  of  self-exaltation  and 
vainglory.  So  imminent  is  this  New  Life,  so  is  the  spiritual  atmos- 
phere of  your  earth  and  heavens  pervaded  by  it,  so  impending  is  it  in 
the  spiritual  and  angelic  heavens,  that  if  one  only  has  a  glimpse  of  its 
surpassing  light  he  would  almost  think  he  had  attained  it.  Those 
who  are  easily  exalted,  who  under  the  influence  and  stimulus  of  the 
New  Life  feel  that  they  already  possess  it,  may  be  excused  for  making 
mistakes  in  the  direction  of  that  exaltation. 

As  there  were  "  Christs  many  and  Lords  many  "  in  the  older  time 
so,  even  today,  there  are  many  self-appointed  christs;  but  the  real 
Christ  may  not  even  be  known  or  recognized  when  that  Christ 
appears ;  so  different  is  perfection  from  imperfection ;  for  "  the  light 
shineth  in  the  darkness  and  the  darkness  comprehendeth  it  not. "  So 
when  Christ  came  there  were  premonitions  and  warnings;  but  only 
the  "  wise  men  "  knew  that  He  was  there.  These  "  wise  men  "  were 
from  the  previous  dispensation,  were  in  the  direct  line  of  succession, 
and  recognized  by  their  spiritual  discernment  the  Christ  in  Bethlehem. 

The  Five  pointed  Star  was  the  symbol  of  that  Messiah.  Each 
point  bearing  a  typical  number  and  name,  five  being  the  number  of 
that  dispensation.  The  Six  pointed  Star  is  the  symbol  of  the  New 
Light  and  includes  all  the  dispensations  that  have  passed.  So 
Egypt,  and  all  of  the  Orient,  all  nations  in  the  past  yield  up  their 
treasures,  for  the  earth  is  making  ready  for  the  New  Messiah;  the 
children  of  God  are  being  made  aware.  Those  who  are  ready  to 
ripen  under  the  new  dispensation  are  having  fine  raiment,  of  the 


108  THE  SOUL; 

spirit,  woven  from  within  the  Soul ;  with  each  successive  embodiment, 
they  better  express  the  life  and  light  that  tend  toward  it. 

As  years  before  Christ  was  born  the  women  of  Israel  turned 
prophetically  toward  that  light  wondering  where,  and  how,  and  to 
whom  the  Messiah  would  come,  so,  even  now,  upon  the  earth,  hearts 
turn  expectantly  toward  the  dawn ;  many  mothers  under  the  stimulus 
of  the  New  Light  that  is  here  think  that  the  Christ  has  already  come ; 
and  so,  in  one  sense,  the  Christ  of  Love  is  here;  for  whenever  a 
child  is  born  under  the  influence  of  such  light  and  glory  there  is 
promise  of  the  real  Messiah. 

Now  you  are  approaching  this  light,  as  the  dawn  is  here  in  its 
glimmerings  and  glory,  your  lives  are  more  and  more  impressed. 
As  upon  the  mountain  tops  there  are  those  who  see  the  day  more  fully, 
in  the  valley  are  those  who  see  it  dimly  or  not  at  all,  so,  strain  your 
eyes  heavenward  as  you  will,  you  can  not  enter  that  atmosphere  nor 
perceive  that  glory  one  moment  in  advance  of  your  actual  growth  and 
unfoldment:  but  the  Messiah  can  no  more  be  put  aside,  nor  the 
approach  be  denied,  than  can  the  royal  chariot  of  the  sun  be  set  aside 
when  it  is  time  for  the  day,  None  can  hasten,  none  can  delay  the 
day  and  hour ;  happy  are  they  who  upon  the  mountain  heights  perceive 
the  dawn. 

"How  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet  of  him  that 
bringeth  good  tidings,  that  publisheth  peace. " 

All  hail  the  dawn  of  the  new  day ;  the  reign  of  the  New  Messiah ! 

All  hail  the  Christ  in  every  Soul :  lowliest  in  all  worlds,  greatest 
in  the  kingdom  of  God ! 


SEVENTH  LESSON. 

RECAPITULATION. 

Having  thus  rather  suggested  than  given  to  you  the  foregoing 
lessons,  we  think  it  desirable  that  the  class  shall  remember  the 
principal  points  from  the  beginning. 

God  is  the  Infinite,  Omniscient,  Omnipresent,  Eternal,  Immortal 
Entity  of  the  universe;  revealed  to  man  in  all  ages;  under  symbols, 
numbers,  and  names,  which  to  the  nations  of  the  earth  have  revealed 
the  meaning  of  God:  whether  Jehovah,  Brahm,  Allah,  God  or  Lord, 
each  term  in  its  ultimate  meaning  is  the  same. 

Soul  is  an  eternal,  immortal,  finite  entity,  uncreate ;  in  essence  like 
unto  God;  therefore  all  Souls  have  had  and  will  have  being  forever. 

God  and  the  Souls  in  the  universe  constitute  all  the  consciousness 
of  the  universe. 

God  is  the  Infiniverse,  and  the  Universe  is  that  which  God 
expresses. 

As  the  Soul  is  finite  that  which  is  expressed  by  the  Soul  is  finite. 
In  the  circle  of  finite  expression  the  Soul  bears  the  same  relation  that 
God  does  to  the  infinite  expression,  except  that  the  laws  governing  the 
finite  expression  are  forever  under  the  guidance  of  the  Infinite. 

There  is  never  any  change  in  the  relationship  between  the  Soul 
and  God :  the  Soul  is  always  finite,  God  always  Infinite.  In  essence, 
the  quality  of  the  Soul  is  like  the  Deity,  yet  no  more  can  the  Soul  be 
God  than  the  drop  of  water  can  be  the  ocean.  This  being  clear,  the 
Infinite  includes  the  finite,  but  is  not  the  finite ;  the  Deity  pervades, 
surrounds  and  controls,  but  is  not  the  finite  entity ;  nor  is  the  finite 
entity  God ;  nor  are  all  Souls  God,  or  parts  of  God,  but  "  like  unto 
God.  "  When  the  mind  has  once  established  the  correct  idea  concern- 
ing the  relationship  between  the  finite  and  the  Infinite  the  thought  can 
never  wander  from  it. 

As  the  Soul  is  an  eternal  entity,  is  a  unit  from  eternity,  so,  being 
immortal,  the  Soul  is  not  impelled  from  the  Infinite,  it  is  not  a  gift 


110  THE  SOUL; 

from  the  Infinite,  does  not  return  to  the  Infinite,  is  not  lost  in  the 
Infinite. 

THE  SOUL  is  ALWAYS  IN  THE  INFINITE. 

The  Soul  does  not  depart  from  nor  return  to  God:  the  state  of 
being  is  always  within  God :  the  state  of  expression  is  called  existence, 
and  seems  to  be  a  departure  from  the  state  of  the  Soul. 

There  is  never  any  change  in  the  quality  of  the  Soul;  nothing 
can  be  added  to  or  taken  from  that  which  is  absolute;  whatever  the 
expressions  are  they  are  expressions  whose  sources  are  all  within  the 
Soul ;  i.  e.,  the  impetus,  the  power,  the  light  and  knowledge  are  there, 
Expression  differs  from  being  as  matter  differs  from  Soul. 

God  is  manifested  in  the  universe  in  Dual  attributes:  Father- 
Mother.  God  through  expression  manifests  duality  in  all  forms  of 
the  universe,  and  in  revealed  attributes. 

The  name  that  in  the  Orient  was  known  as  the  Mahadai,  the  God- 
Goddess,  has  everywhere  appeared  in  modified  form  expressing  the 
twofold  nature  of  the  Deity ;  but  no  one  among  the  seers  and  prophets 
ever  made  the  mistake  of  supposing  that  this  twofold  expression  was 
other  than  one  God  in  the  Infinite,  any  more  than  that  the  threefold 
expression  as  worshiped  in  Isis,  Osiris  and  Horus ;  in  Brahma,  Vishnu 
and  Siva;  and  in  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Spirit,  had  other  meaning 
than  the  threefold  expression  of  the  one  Infinite,  Eternal,  Omniscient, 
and  Omnipresent  God. 

The  Soul  represents  in  the  finite  what  the  Deity  does  in  the 
Infinite:  the  nature  of  the  Soul  is  dual,  and  the  approach  toward 
expression  of  the  Soul  is  dual.  The  first  stage  of  expression  is  found 
symbolized  in  the  "  Cherubim  and  Seraphim, "  pictured  as  heads  with 
wings  of  light  and  countenances  illumined  with  celestial  glory,  but  no 
material  form. 

The  first  state  toward  expression  from  the  absolute  that  is  like 
God,  is  that  of  duality,  as  portrayed  in  the  Cherub  and  Seraph,  and  is 
by  a  process  that  we  name  Involution,  which  corresponds  to  and  is  the 
antithesis  of  Evolution,  in  matter.  The  states  of  involution  previous 
to  mortal  birth,  or  genesis,  are  not  states  to  be  remembered  or 
expressed,  because  they  can  not  be  known  until  the  return  process 
which  is  after  the  expression  in  human  or  outward  form ;  but  there  are 
Angels  of  succeeding  lower  degrees,  beginning  with  the  Archangels  of 
the  system,  and  then  Angels  of  the  planet  on  which  the  Soul  is  to  find 
expression,  who  take  charge  of  this  involution,  as  there  are  those  who 
take  charge  of  each  life  when  involved.  Thus  by  degrees  the  Soul 
approaches  expression  in  the  outward  form:  not  suddenly  from  the 


RE  CAP  I  TULA  TION.  1 1 1 

Celestial  to  mortal  life,  not  suddenly  from  the  Soul  to  the  body,  but 
through  stages  of  descent. 

The  typical  Garden  of  Eden  was  made  the  first  expression  in 
human  life,  i.  e. :  the  typical  contact  of  the  Soul  with  matter.  Adam 
being  the  man  of  earth,  and  Eve  being  life;  Eve  the  serpent,  the 
sense  surrounding,  the  human  environment. 

The  twofold  or  divided  state  in  matter  is  simply  the  incident  of 
expression:  as  matter  causes  tlje  divided  expression  of  that  which  is 
dual  in  essence,  one  in  Soul,  so  when*  the  Soul  seeks  expression  in 
matter  that  expression  must  always  be  divided;  there  is  not  division 
in  the  Soul,  in  the  absolute,  but  division  in  the  expression  of  the  Soul 
for  the  time  that  the  expression  takes  place;  these  expressions  are 
always  man  and  woman,  and  the  sexes  are  not  interchangeable. 

The  state  of  human  expression  is  called  an  Embodiment,  of  which 
there  are  successions.  Embodiments  begin  with  the  lowest  planetary 
life  (adapted  to  human  expression)  and  with  the  stage  that  is  lowest 
on  the  planet  which  the  Soul  approaches.  Thus  each  Soul  begins 
at  the  beginning  of  expression.  No  one  ever  graduated  as  a  master 
mason  first ;  there  is  the  degree  of  "  entered  apprentice,  "  the  "  fellow 
craftsman "  then  the  "  master  mason : "  each  Soul  enters,  as  an 
apprentice  in  the  earthly  expression,  the  lowermost  human  state. 
This  is  the  typical  life  of  every  Soul  that  is  ever  expressed  on  earth, 
and  all  must  pass  through  the  same  states;  upon  each  planet  of  a 
system,  all  possible  phases  of  that  planet's  experiences ;  so  there  is  no 
injustice,  no  partiality,  no  different  experience;  that  which  one  Soul 
requires  to  express  in  any  one  planet  all  Souls  must  express  who 
approach  that  planet  for  embodiment. 

The  dual  life  finds  expression  in  man  and  woman  on  earth,  and  is 
always  man  and  woman;  the  feminine  expressing  the  feminine,  the 
masculine  expressing  the  masculine ;  there  is  interchange  and  blending 
of  experiences  by  one  union  on  earth,  and  by  the  final  reunion  as  the 
Angel;  they  make  the  journey  of  the  Soul  in  its  dual  expressions 
through  the  earthly  life,  passing  through  similar  states  at  the  same 
time,  but  not  together. 

There  are  three  general  degrees  of  expression,  each  of  which 
includes  many  embodiments.  The  typical  Physical  expression  being 
the  first  stage;  the  typical  Intellectual  expression  being  the  second 
stage;  the  typical  Moral  or  Spiritual  expression  being  the  third. stage. 
Interblending  in  the  various  conditions  of  human  life  as  the  unfold- 
ment  goes  on,  these  stages  are  all  modified  to  the  culmination  which 
must  be  comparatively  separate ;  i.  e.,  the  mere  culmination  of  physical 
life  never  occurs  if  there  is  great  intellectual  attainment,  and  the 


112  THE  SOUL; 

culmination  of  the  mere  intellectual  attainment  never  occurs  after 
there  is  any  great  unf oldment  of  the  spirit,  because  when  pursuing 
physical  attainment  no  other  aim  in  life  is  of  any  value  to  the  one 
seeking  expression  in  that  manner.  To  a  physical  life  typified  in 
Hercules,  who  was  indeed  the  representative  of  man's  physical  attain- 
ment, nothing  could  be  great  but  physical  power  and  strength.  Man 
would  be  considered  unfortunate  in  that  state  of  expression  if  seeking 
for  moral  propositions  in  the  place  of  a  strong  right  arm:  so  when 
nations,  as  well  as  individuals,  are  in  the  stage  of  physical  culmination 
little  else  is  thought  of;  but  when,  sometimes,  as  in  certain  states  it 
is  true,  the  physical  is  merged  into  the  intellectual  there  is  a  plain 
echo  of  the  physical  state  in  the  higher  sports,  like  the  ancient 
tournaments  and  amusements. 

The  giant  in  intellect  becomes  as  the  gladiator;  in  the  second 
stage,  or  degree,  he  is  worshiped  who  has  the  greatest  mind.  This 
planet  as  a  whole  has  not  passed  the  intellectual  culmination.  Certain 
nations  have  so  culminated,  and  have  passed  on  to  their  ripening; 
groups  of  Souls  have  also;  but  the  inhabitants  of  the  planet,  as  a 
whole,  are  seeking  the  intellectual  culmination.  But  the  races  who 
had  beginning  long  aeons  ago  have  passed  on  through  the  physical,  the 
intellectual,  and  the  spiritual  culminations,  to  the  angelic  state.  The 
highest  states  of  expression  in  individual  lives  upon  the  earth  are 
typical  of  the  spiritual  state.  Prophets  and  teachers  afford  lessons 
concerning  the  higher  culminations;  but  the  Messiahs  are  typical  of 
the  divinest  culminations  possible. 

Life  thus  becomes  perfected  by  gradually  achieving  victory  in 
these  three  conditions.  The  most  complicated  condition  is  the  moral 
or  spiritual;  since  that  state  oftenest  seems  devoid  of  the  qualities 
most  successful  in  other  degrees,  and  since  in  a  moral  direction  people 
often  deceive  themselves  more  than  others.  Hercules  may  exemplify 
his  strength  by  conquering  hundreds  or  thousands,  or  by  overturning 
a  temple;  the  intellectual  giant  can  accomplish  the  feat  of  solving 
mathematical  problems  in  one  or  five  minutes,  or  hours;  or  he  may 
grasp  the  proposition  of  the  creation  of  worlds  and  systems:  but  the 
man  who  is  governed  by  moral  force  has  often  no  way  to  demonstrate 
to  mankind  the  truths  he  espouses,  and  the  truly  moral  nature  must 
wait  for  the  world  to  grow  to  its  height.  Because  of  this  the  world 
has  put  its  prophets,  and  teachers,  and  seers,  and  Saviors,  to  death. 

These  moral  culminations  are  the  most  subtle,  because  in  the 
highest  realm:  they  are  the  lessons  of  the  ages.  But  in  individual 
lives  mistakes  are  often  made:  that  sentiment  is  morality;  that  that 
which  is  esthetic  is  moral ;  that  some  particular  kind  of  intellectual  or 


RECAPITULATION.  113 

artistic  recognition  is  moral  growth.  All  will  do  well  to  analyze 
most  closely  these  states  of  mind  in  themselves,  and  they  will  not  fail 
to  discover  that  there  is  little  to  criticise  in  others  when  individual 
states  are  so  uncertain.  Then  in  tracing  these  moral  culminations,  you 
have  to  look  not  only  for  long  periods  of  time,  but  for  every  complex 
state  of  temptation,  struggle  and  testing,  and  all  that  the  experience 
of  life  affords,  in  its  many  intricate  and  winding  labyrinths.:  and  then, 
when  you  learn  the  final  lesson,  not  to  judge,  not  to  condemn,  it  is 
after  all  possible  temptation  has  passed  from  the  individual  life  into 
the  perfection  of  that  divine  Charity  that  knows  all.  It  is  because 
charity  knows  all  human  conditions  that  "  charity  suffereth  long  and 
is  kind,  vaunteth  not  itself,  is  not  puffed  up." 

Souls  approach  planets  in  groups.  We  will  explain  the  different 
conditions  of  expression.  Some  Souls  may  be  in  the  beginnings  of 
expression  while  others  are  ripening  or  culminating :  this  is  because  all 
Souls  do  not  approach  the  planet  at  the  same  time.  Souls  come  into 
expressions  in  groups,  each  group  beginning  expression  in  a  given 
cycle :  those  who  have  precedence  here  in  point  of  time  may  have  been 
last  in  a  previous  expression  in  another  solar  system,  so  there  is  no 
partiality,  that  which  seems  so  is  in  states  where  seeming  partiality 
is  possible :  as  time,  and  space,  and  the  material  senses ;  the  conception 
is  relative  and  is  only  in  the  limited  view  of  man's  mind. 

Man  supposes  that  the  human  consciousness  is  limited  by  the 
human  senses  and  faculties;  this  is  true  so  far  as  the  senses  and 
faculties  govern,  but  the  real  consciousness  is  within  the  Soul.  This 
we  will  illustrate:  supposing  the  Soul  to  be  represented  by  the  sun 
which  shines  through  the  earthly  atmosphere,  it  may  be  obscured 
and  clouded  by  the  mists  of  earth,  but  still  all  the  light  you  have 
is  from  the  sun,  without  it  you  would  be  in  total  darkness;  so 
with  the  consciousness :  that  which  you  recognize  is  broken,  refracted, 
and  clouded  by  the  earthly  state,  still  you  would  have  no  consciousness 
were  it  not  for  the  Soul;  and  however  imperfect  that  may  seem  as 
compared  to  the  Soul  itself  it  is  all  the  light  you  have.  The  light 
comes  from  the  Soul,  the  shadow  from  the  earthly  state.  It  is  when 
the  clouds  of  physical  conditions  are  overcome  by  that  light  that  the 
power  of  the  Soul  is  expressed  in  matter. 

Whatever  is  physical  in  man  is  generic,  organic,  and  governed  by 
law;  but  that  law  is  always  subject  to  the  higher  power  which  is 
from  the  Soul.  So  whenever  the  Soul  begins  to  express  itself  the  law 
that  is  above  the  organic  law  becomes  operative.  The  spiritual 
teaching  of  every  age  has  been  exactly  the  same:  i.  e.,  that  over  the 
physical  is  the  moral  power;  the  physical  law  is  to  conquer  for  self, 


114  THE  80V L; 

the  moral  power  is  to  conquer  self;  the  spirit  is  that  which  conquers 
the  physical  life;  but  until  one  enters  the  physical  life  there  is  no 
moral  conquest,  because  there  is  no  shadow. 

We  would  have  you  remember  that  these  states  of  expression, 
or  human  embodiments  as  they  are  termed,  are  not  in  themselves 
entities,  but  the  spirit  of  each  embodiment  is  a  breath  from  the 
Soul;  and  that  which  the  Soul  possesses  is  always  its  own,  so, 
disencumbered  of  that  which  is  merely  for  expression,  the  Soul  still 
possesses  all  that  it  has  given  to  matter,  and  all  that  matter  can 
not  express;  what  that  matter  is,  what  the  human  mind  is,  what 
the  personal  state  is  accompanying  the  expression,  are  of  no  final 
importance.  Just  as  adults  do  not  wish  to  be  children,  in  the  sense 
that  they  were  children  before  they  became  men  and  women,  just 
as  that  state  of  childhood  is  merged  into  the  state  of  adult  existence, 
so  the  final  expression  includes  the  preceding  states  and  all  expressions 
are  merged  in  the  Soul  possession.  The  personality  which  is  so  much 
prized  on  earth  is  not  lost,  (excepting  the  earthly  part  is  cast  aside) 
but  is  a  portion  of  the  larger  individuality,  the  Soul  entity. 

Thus  in  the  vast  range  of  experiences  you  become  aware  of  what 
the  Soul  wishes  to  accomplish  in  its  expression  through  matter:  facility 
over  the  conditions  that  pertain  to  matter ;  the  conquest,  consciously, 
over  all  earthly  states,  to  the  end  that,  as  each  state  ministers  to 
the  state  that  is  next  lowest,  all  may  minister  unto  others.  So  when 
expression  in  all  embodiments  has  taken  place,  when  the  experience 
of  earth  is  done,  when  every  vanquishment  has  been  made,  the 
greatest  of  which  is  the  conquest  of  self,  the  Soul,  because  of  having 
passed  through  all  the  culminations  of  all  the  embodiments  of  earth, 
is  again  united;  and  this  is  an  Angel  of  the  earth.  The  angelic 
states  of  earth  constitute  the  harvest  of  what  has  been  accomplished 
in  the  earthly  expression,  and  the  angelic  ministration  is  to  those 
who  are  still  in  the  wilderness  of  time;  these  states  succeed  one 
another  in  height  until  they  become  allied  to  Souls  in  archangelic 
states  who  minister  to  the  higher  Angels,  and  who  through  them 
approach  the  earth  at  unusual  times. 

Eternity  includes  all  planetary  cycles  of  expression,  and  there  are 
such  intervals  from  expression  to  the  absolute,  the  state  of  being,  as 
constitute  sufficient  respite  from  all  expression.  Every  Soul  is  in  the 
absolute  state  such  cycles  or  seons  as  intervene  between  angelic,  arch- 
angelic,  and  Messianic  states,  and  the  commencement  of  a  new  series 
of  embodiments  on  another  system.  Those  are  Angels  who  are 
perfected  on  each  planet,  having  conquered  that  world.  The  Soul  in 
its  reunited  state  as  an  Angel  has  expressed  all  possible  degrees,  and 


RECAPITULATION.  115 

therefore  has  charge  over  Souls  that  are  still  in  the  state  of 
expression;  when  that  charge  is  fulfilled  after  every  planetary  exist- 
ence, the  Soul  passes  on  to  another  planet. 

If  any  one  has  endeavored  to  measure  the  periods  or  cycles  of 
time  in  connection  with  earthly  and  planetary  expression  it  would 
almost  be  fruitless;  although  it  is  possible  to  state  in  numbers  the 
years  included  in  the  vast  cycles  that  intervene  between  the  commence- 
ment and  close  of  expression  on  a  planet,  also  the  cycles  that  intervene 
between  the  planetary  expressions,  when  the  Soul  is  in  a  state  of 
being  instead  of  existence,  also  the  aeons  that  intervene  between 
expressions  in  systems  of  planets;  but  those  figures  would  convey  no 
idea  that  the  human  mind  could  grasp,  so  vast  would  be  the  number. 

Those  who  are  Archangels  of  lesser  degree  in  the  solar  system 
are  Angels  from  the  planet  Jupiter :  the  Jupiter  referred  to  in  ancient 
symbolism  as  the  central  light  of  the  gods;  and  as  the  gods  were 
Archangels  they  had  their  beginnings,  i.  e.,  their  home  on  that 
planet.  Souls  in  the  highest  angelic  state  of  Jupiter,  therefore, 
minister  to  the  earth  or  any  other  planet  within  the  radius  of  the  orbit 
of  Jupiter.  Beyond  the  planet  Jupiter  Archangels  are  interstellar, 
and  they  have  sufficient  power  to  shape  and  mold  some  portion  of 
the  destinies  of  the  planets  of  your  system.  The  interstellar  Arch- 
angels are  those  who  announce  the  Messiahs,  who  are  twelve  in 
number.  There  are  inter-solar  Archangels  from  beyond  your  solar 
system,  those  who  accompany  the  Messiahs;  these  are  among  the 
highest  order  of  Archangels,  and  by  them  are  chosen,  from  among 
the  Archangels  of  your  system,  those  who  shall  usher  in  and  abide 
with  a  dispensation  until  its  close. 

Souls  approach  planets  in  certain  numbers  in  a  given  cycle.  We 
have  given  the  number  twelve  as  the  family  of  Souls :  that  being  the 
typical  generic  number  of  the  universe ;  that  being  the  typical  number 
of  planets  in  a  system.  In  the  companionship  of  Souls  there  are 
twelve  families,  one  hundred  and  forty-four  Souls,  and  in  the  larger 
groups  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  kindred  Souls.  These 
come  into  a  dispensation  and  are  carried  forward  by  a  dispensation 
together;  another  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  approach 
the  earth  after  a  certain  cycle  of  time,  succeeded  by  others,  until  the 
preparation  for  a  dispensation  is  complete. 

The  full  number  of  Souls  have  approached  the  earth:  all  the 
Souls  are  upon  the  earth  and  within  the  heavens  of  your  planet  that 
ever  will  have  expression  here;  so  that  all  embodiments  now  are  of 
Souls  that  have  been  embodied,  some  of  them  many  times.  The  lower 
states  are  represented  by  the  primitive  states  of  nations  now  upon  the 


116  TEE  SOUL; 

earth;  the  higher  states  of  expression  now  on  earth  offer  sufficient 
encouragement  to  those  who  are  seeking  to  know  what  the  ultimate 
will  be. 

All  states  of  existence  having  been  expressed ;  all  victories  having 
been  attained,  as  illustrated  in  the  different  conditions  of  human 
life  upon  planets  and  in  the  different  degrees  of  angelic  and  arch- 
angelic  states,  there  is  but  one  other  expression  within  the  possible 
range  of  man's  comprehension,  or  even  conception,  and  that  only  in 
some  of  its  results :  the  order  of  Divine  Lives  that  come  to  the  earth 
as  Messiahs.  These  are  the  Sons  of  God:  those  who  have  overcome 
worlds,  as  explained  in  the  sixth  regular  lesson.  These  are  Arch- 
angels of  so  high  an  order  that  their  names  could  not  be  spoken  on 
earth  with  any  knowledge  of  their  meaning.  Messiahs  approach  the 
earth  in  cycles:  these  are  denominated  the  twelve  Messianic  cycles, 
as  there  are  twelve  Messiahs  for  each  solar  system;  i.  e.,  those  who 
are  Messiahs  to  each  planet  of  a  solar  system. 

A  dispensation  is  the  entire  result  of  a  Messianic  visitation,  from 
the  birth  of  a  Messiah  to  the  full  culmination  of  all  Souls  (as  Angels) 
who  belong  to  that  Messianic  cycle ;  the  harvest  of  a  Messianic  life. 

The  Messiahs  are  a  prophecy  for  all:  the  state  illustrating  the 
last  and  greatest  victory  over  all  expression  in  matter,  the  entire 
forgetfulness  of  self:  the  perfect  recognition  of  the  divine  entity  in 
each  Soul,  and  the  Infinite  entity,  God. 

Of  the  twelve  dispensations  that  the  earth  shall  know,  five  have 
already  transpired,  the  sixth  now  approaches.  Its  close  will  complete 
one-half  of  all  the  Messianic  periods  of  earth ;  therefore  its  culmination 
will  also  be  a  culmination  for  the  preceding  dispensations ;  a  restora- 
tion and  a  recognition  of  their  places  by  the  children  of  the  New  Light. 

The  Messianic  expression  of  the  New  Dispensation  will  be  in 
dual  form,  man  and  woman,  typical  of  the  perfect  human  state; 
symbol  of  the  Divine  Soul  union.  Both  expressions  will  constitute 
the  One  Messiah  and  will  have  recognition  in  the  New  Life.  In  the 
Christian  dispensation  this  is  symbolized  by  the  marriage  of  Christ 
and  the  Church,  to  which  a  superficial  and  very  material  interpre- 
tation has  been  given  by  an  uninspired  clergy.  This  will  be  the 
reconciliation  of  man  to  God.  (As  God  never  is  other  than  one  with 
man,  but  man  departs  from  God;  i.  e.,  from  the  perception  of  God.) 
The  new  dispensation  brings  the  "  peace  "  of  which  the  dispensation 
of  Jesus  was  but  the  prophecy.  The  people  of  the  New  Nation  will 
cease  to  wage  war,  will  not  outrage  the  "  image  of  God, "  and  there- 
fore will  not  outrage  God.  All  this  is  to  come  to  the  children  of 


RECAPITULATION.  117 

the  new  dispensation  when  the  New  Messiah  appears,  and  to  all 
the  nations  of  the  earth  when  all  the  Messiahs  shall  have  come. 

Thus  have  we  given  you  the  outlines  of  this  system  to  be  completed 
as  you  pass  on.  Thus  you  have  in  the  line  of  Impulsion  from  the 
Soul,  Involution  toward  and  into  matter,  the  line  of  Embodiments 
toward  each  Culmination,  and  the  line  of  final  Culmination  in  the 
Angel,  the  solution  of  the  entire  problem  of  human  life ;  and  thus  you 
have  in  the  Angelic,  Archangelic,  and  Messianic  states,  the  suggestion 
of  the  state  of  Being,  the  Soul  state :  eternity. 

As  in  the  material  state  you  are  accustomed  to  consider  the 
source  of  all  life  the  light  of  the  sun  and  of  the  more  distant  sun  of 
suns,  so  in  the  Celestial  state,  within  the  Infinite  Love,  guided  by  the 
Messianic  Sun,  heralded  by  Archangels,  ministered  to  by  Angels,  all 
Souls  move  in  their  expression  toward  the  appointed  goal. 


VALEDICTORY. 

As  when  the  horticulturist  has  carefully  prepared  the  soil  and 
planted  his  seed  he  allows  time  for  germination  before  he  watches 
for  the  tender  shoots,  so  we  will  ask  you  to  allow  these  seeds  of 
celestial  truths  to  rest  within  your  spirits  until  they  have  time  to 
quicken  into  growth.  Do  not  permit  material  shadows  to  retard,  nor 
superficial  reasoning  to  attempt  to  hasten,  their  germination. 

Not  all  at  once  can  the  mind  grasp  any  truth,  and  never  until 
there  is  preparation  from  within. 

We  have  given  the  thesis  for  you  to  accept  or  reject ;  rest  assured 
that  we  neither  ask  you  to  accept  it  on  our  authority,  nor  will  we 
seek  to  enforce  it  by  argument.  Truth,  like  mathematics,  is  its  own 
demonstration,  when  the  principles  upon  which  it  rests  are  known. 
Thinking  without  knowledge  is  of  no  value :  when  you  are  perplexed 
seek  the  source  of  knowledge,  of  perception,  within  the  Soul;  the 
mind  grows  clear  when  illumined  from  within. 

Endeavor  to  grasp  the  central  truths  and  all  small  problems 
adjust  themselves  easily  to  the  center.  If  the  mind  revolves  around 
anything  less  than  the  central  truths  we  have  enunciated,  bewilder- 
ment and  error  will  ensue. 

Bear  in  mind  also  that  truth,  as  well  as  the  perception  of  it, 
comes  from  within;  the  presentation  of  truth  to  the  mind  is  of  no 
avail  unless  the  Soul  comes  forth  to  meet  it. 

If  in  doubt  wait  for  growth;  if  perplexed  wait  for  growth;  and 
if  in  darkness  wait  for  the  light  that  cometh  from  the  Soul. 

We  have  planted  in  perfect  love;  let  the  growth  also  be  in  love. 
Let  the  sunshine  of  your  prosperity  and  the  tears  of  your  adversity 
fall  upon  the  sacred  garden  of  the  spirit:  we  shall  know  by  the 
fruitage  of  your  lives,  by  your  love,  and  truth,  and  goodness  whether 
the  germs  have  quickened  unto  the  harvest  of  the  Soul. 


PSYCHOSOPHY. 


PART  II. 
EMBODIED   ANGELS. 

THE  WORK  OF  THE  ANGELS 
ON  EARTH. 


INTRODUCTORY  AND  EXPLANATORY. 

To  the  Beloved  reader  unto  whom  these  teachings  are  given  we 
would  say :  that  in  the  illustrations  given  no  attempt  has  been  made 
to  follow  the  chronological  order  of  history,  but  such  names,  inci- 
dents or  larger  events  have  been  used  as  would  best  serve  as 
illustrations  of  the  principles  being  stated  or  taught  under  the 
Dispensations  or  cycles  named. 

Also  in  the  use  of  names — especially  of  Angels  and  Archangels — 
it  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  names  of  those  Celestial  beings 
in  their  own  realm  are  not  known  on  Earth,  nor  by  Spirits  or  Angels 
of  Earth.  The  names  here  employed  are  such  as  from  usage  and 
the  etymology  of  the  words  best  express  the  attributes  to  be  illus- 
trated as  manifested  by  the  Angels. 

Among  the  Splendors  of  the  Heavenly  State  the  Divine  beings 
are  known  by  their  perfections.  In  their  state  of  manifestation  they 
must  be  known  by  that  which  they  come  to  illustrate  or  declare — 
attributes. 

It  is  thought  best  to  preserve  the  original  form  of  "Lessons" — 
as  they  were  given  in  classes;  and,  primarily,  they- were  intended 
for  those  who  received  the  teachings ;  but  since  several  editions  of 
Part  I.  ("The  Soul  in  Human  Embodiments")  have  been  issued  and 
read  by  many  people  there  is  an  increasing  demand  for  the  book 
above  referred  to  and  for  these  added  lessons,  it  is  considered  best 
to  include  the  entire  series  in  the  one  volume. 

It  is  recommended  that  Part  I.  be  not  only  read  but  studied,  that 
the  one  thus  reading  may  know  the  Fundamental  basis  upon  which 
the  entire  System,  "Psychosophy,"  is  founded. 

No  added  word  is  needed.  In  the  intervening  years  since  the 
first  edition  of  Part  I.  was  published  many  thousands  of  people 
have  become  interested  in  this  System  of  Teachings.  To  such  as 
are  ready  the  work  appeals,  to  others  there  is  no  word  required. 

Whatever  is  True  must  survive.    All  else  will  pass. 


THE  WORK  OF  THE  ANGELS  ON  EARTH. 

FIRST  LESSON. 

EMBODIED  ANGELS. 

The  perfect  work  of  the  world  is  performed  by  the  Angels. 
Souls  in  their  complete  Angelhood  are  not  at  once  transported  to 
far-off  regions  of  bliss,  remote  from  the  Earth  and  its  Spiritual 
states ;  when  they  have  become  Angels  or  attained  Angelhood,  they 
thus  begin  their  real  work. 

True  happiness  in  the  re-united  Soul,  long  ages  severed  by  the 
conditions  of  Time  and  Sense,  consists  not  only  in  the  perfect 
Oneness  that  has  been  regained  by  "Overcoming"  those  conditions, 
but  must  also  be  the  result  of  such  helpfulness  and  ministration  to 
others  as  belongs  to  the  degree  of  Angelhood  thus  attained :  minis- 
tering to  others;  to  Spirits  either  embodied  in  earthly  forms  or 
existing  in  some  of  the  spirit  states  that  immediately  follow  the 
earthly  embodiments. 

As  older  children  of  a  human  household  share  in  the  care  of 
the  younger  and  more  helpless  ones,  so  these  Children  of  the 
parental  Angel  of  a  Soul-household  (group)  become  in  turn  the 
aids  and  helpers  of  those  still  struggling  through  earthly  states. 

This  assistance  is  given  by  ministrations  as  guardian  Angels 
(under  the  Guidance  of  the  Parent  Angel),  for  always  upon  the 
Earth  are  those  who  can  receive  impressions  from  such  Angels: 
Inventors,  Discoverers,  Announcers  of  Truths  pertaining  to  the 
material  and  spiritual  well-being  of  Earth's  inhabitants. 

Not  only  are  such  inspirations  given  to  geniuses,  those  who 
have  reached  the  culminating  state  in  any  given  line  of  investigation 
or  accomplishment,  but  for  the  better  illustration  of  Truth,  Funda- 


124  THE  SOUL; 

mental  Truth  in  any  branch  of  Human  inquiry  or  need,  Angels  are 
appointed  to  appear  on  Earth  in  human  form,  to  wear  the  garb  of 
mortality ;  not  this  time  for  experience  and  conquest,  but  to  illustrate 
the  victory  they  have  won,  to  give  the  real  answer  to  the  vexed 
problems  of  life.  Since  none  but  the  perfect  Soul  (having  van- 
quished all  the  obstacles  and  solved  all  the  problems  of  earth-life) 
can  illustrate  perfectly  such  solution. 

Angels  thus  embodied  bear  no  distinctive  mark,  do  not  come 
"labeled"  as  Angels,  and  though  the  higher  Angels  would  know 
and  place  them,  mortals  still  in  their  imperfect  state  could  not 
discern  the  Angel,  even  though  in  their  midst,  or  in  the  same 
household. 

It  must  not  be  supposed,  as  previously  stated,  that  those  lives 
expressing  Culminating  lines:  Geniuses,  Inventors,  Discoverers, — 
lines  of  any  of  the  Arts,  Mechanics,  or  other  Culminations — are 
Angels.  Those  who  struggle  through  many,  many  successive 
embodiments  to  reach  a  given  height,  become  at  last  the  Geniuses 
of  their  art  or  pursuit,  whatever  it  may  be;  but  these  are  only 
culminating  in  one  line  of  victory,  and  must  take  up  each  separate 
line  of  human  endeavor. 

Angels  are  already  equipped,  mentally  and  spiritually,  for  the 
work  they  come  to  do,  which,  of  course,  they  must  accomplish  with 
earthly  things.  With  them  is  no  need  of  "experiment,"  "practice," 
or  other  preparation.  And  while  their  human  parentage  and 
environment  may  be  obscure,  conveying  no  hint  of  the  purpose  for 
which  such  a  life  (Angel)  is  born,  still  the  personality  of  the  Angel 
very  soon  demonstrates  superiority  to  the  usual  conditions  and 
limitations  with  which  human  beings  are  surrounded. 

Since  human  existence  on  this  and  all  the  planets  is  so  wisely 
governed  by  the  Infinite  Law — fashioned  in  Wisdom  and  Love — 
the  Angel  must  become  embodied  in  either  the  masculine  or  feminine 
form — or,  for  especial  work  and  illustration,  both  forms  may  appear 
at  the  same  time  to  express  the  One  Angel. 

Contemporaneous  lives,  and  even  the  imperfect  and  partial  rec- 
ords called  history,  may  not  perceive  or  mention,  much  less  under- 
stand, the  object  or  mission  of  the  lives  of  these  Angels.  Persecu- 
tion, calumny,  scorn,  even  the  infliction  of  physical  torture  and 
death,  have  no  terrors  for  the  Embodied  Angels.  Oft-times  ages 
must  pass  before  the  world  begins  to  realize  the  work  outwrought 
by  some  angelic  life  on  earth.  Not  always  is  the  work  or  purpose 
of  the  life  definitely  announced,  but  is  fulfilled  in  the  life  itself,  in 
the  nature  of  it,  in  its  accomplishment. 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  125 

It  is  not  too  great  an  assertion  to  declare  that  the  really  perfect 
work  going  on  among  all  the  nations  of  the  world:  the  work  in 
cities,  towns,  communities;  with  governments,  legislative  assem- 
blies, rulers ;  in  agriculture,  in  science,  philosophy,  discovery,  inven- 
tion ;  in  art,  literature,  mechanics ;  the  real  work,  the  perfect  work, 
is  performed  by  embodied  Angels. 

Mathematics  alone, — thus  far  in  human  history  the  only  perfect 
Science, — illustrates  this:  that  the  perfect,  fundamental  Truths 
(Principles)  are  announced  by  those  who  know.  It  is  true  that 
human  beings  in  ordinary  states,  fragments  of  the  divided  Soul, 
may  partially  see  and  note  the  perfect  principles,  and  apply  to  uses 
of  life  the  primal  truths  of  the  universe  as  illustrated  by  those  who 
know,  who,  through  having  conquered  every  obstacle  and  weakness 
of  earth,  have  come  into  the  Divine  possession  of  the  perfect  state 
of  knowledge,  and  that  the  Angels  so  demonstrating  these  Funda- 
mental Principles  may  guide,  aid,  and  show  the  way  to  those  still  in 
the  imperfect  conditions  of  earth  (or  planetary)  life.  These  are 
some  of  the  palpable  reasons  revealed  in  the  Divine  Government  of 
Souls,  for  Angels  to  walk  the  earth  as  human  beings. 

Such  embodied  messengers  are  referred  to  in  both  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments  of  the  Bible  of  the  Jews  and  Christians,  and  in 
the  Vedas,  Avesta  and  other  Zends,  Shastras  and  various  Sacred 
books  of  the  Orient ;  while  Grecian,  Roman,  Egyptian  and  Scandi- 
navian Mythologies  are  filled  with  the  accounts  of  the  tutelar  "gods" 
(Angels)  who  become  mortals  for  some  especial  work  or  purpose 
in  connection  with  the  will  or  wish  of  "Jove"  (or  the  Most  High). 
In  fact,  Olympus  itself  was  not  so  far  removed  from  earthly  states 
as  to  be  wholly  exempt  from  human  ills  and  temptations.  It 
seemed  a  sort  of  meeting  place  between  the  earth  and  heaven,  a 
commingling  of  heavenly  and  earthly  attributes,  and  Parnassus  was 
a  dwelling  place  for  those  divinities,  the  Muses,  that  aided  and 
bore  part  in  the  graces  of  human  life  and  art,  and  sang  the  songs 
of  the  Skies,  revealing  thus  the  perfect  attributes  of  beauty. 

It  is  also  clearly  evident  that  many  of  the  "messengers"  ("men") 
referred  to  in  the  Hebraic  records,  were  Angels  clothed  with  human 
forms  for  purposes  of  especial  ministration.  "Entertaining  an 
Angel  unawares"  is  not,  therefore,  a  mere  form  of  poetic  speech, 
but  often  a  reality. 

THE  PATHWAY  OF  EMBODIED  ANGELS. 

This  shining  way  is  not  revealed  by  distinctive  announcement  or 
demarkation;  but  after  years  and  generations  have  passed,  and 


126  THE  SOUL; 

perhaps  new  nations  have  sprung  into  existence,  the  Trail  of  Light 
is  distinctly  traced  by  those  who  follow,  and  who  are  seeking  to 
emulate  the  works  of  the  "Shining  Ones,"  the  "Great  Ones." 

The  Ideals  they  have  made  Real,  the  master  works  they  have 
accomplished,  the  encouragements  left  for  those  who  still  must 
journey  the  toilsome  but  ever  eagerly  sought  way,  to  reach  the 
heights — and  the  knowledge  that  one  day  they  will  achieve;  their 
time  of  attainment  will  surely  come. 

Colossal  monuments  and  Temples,  all  useless  implements  and  out- 
grown structures,  will  pass  or  so  change  as  to  be  no  longer  recog- 
nized as  useful  or  valuable.  Works  of  art — even  those  disentombed 
that  have  been  buried  for  ages  and  restored  to  the  gaze  and  admira- 
tion of  the  world — will  in  the  lapse  of  time  perish — be  allowed  to 
crumble  to  dust. 

But  for  recurrent  periods  of  human  existence, — to  those  re- 
quiring similar  expressions — similar  results,  similar  illustrations, 
from  the  embodied  Angels,  for  the  new  period — those  Angels  will 
appear. 

Such  illustrations  and  periods  are  cyclic,  and  demonstrate  that 
souls  reaching  certain  or  particular  states  of  unfoldment  in  expres- 
sion, have  as  they  require  similar  Teachers, — Exemplars ;  and  that 
the  primal  Truths  are  the  same — whether  taught  in  the  first  or  latest 
Dispensation  or  cycle,  while,  probably,  not  a  new  Truth — except  in 
the  form  or  manner  of  its  expression — is  given  to  the  world  except 
in  the  Dispensations  (Messianic). 

Yet  again  and  again  are  those  Truths  enunciated,  those  Prin- 
ciples illustrated, — as  needed  by  the  embodied  Souls  traveling  along 
the  pathway  of  endeavor  in  those  directions. 

Shining  heights  of  Religion,  Philosophy,  Art,  Science,  reveal 
the  way  these  Bright  Ones  have  trod ;  while  along  the  valleys  and 
toilsome  steeps  toward  the  heights,  toil  and  struggle  the  aspiring 
ones,  oft-times  the  weary  ones — seeking  for  the  "perfect  way"  to 
reach  the  height  of 

Divine  accomplishment. 

And  when  we  consider  that  almost  every  nation  and  age  has 
produced  philosophers,  poets,  musicians,  inventors,  masters  of  every 
Art  and  Science  enough  to  adorn  and  beautify  dozens  of  the  most 
barren  worlds;  sufficient  true  Religious  life  to  redeem  a  hundred 
worlds,  we  must  realize  that  it  is  because  every  life,  every  soul 
must  experience  its  own  perception  of  beauty,  create  its  own  works 
of  Art,  find  expression  in  its  own  poetry  and  music,  and  be  crowned 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  127 

with  its  own  Religious  experiences — and  its  own  final  Victory :  Self 
conquest. 

It  must  not  be  understood  that  all  the  helpful  work  of  the  world 
is  performed  by  the  Embodied  Angels,  but  the  perfect  work,  the 
example,  the  copy,  illustrating  the  final  attainment  of  all  embodied 
souls.  This  perfect  work  is  to  Show  the  way. 

Every  earnest  seeker  for  knowledge,  for  the  best  and  highest 
good  for  humanity,  in  fact,  every  longing,  aspiring  Mind  that  seeks 
to  fulfill  in  life  the  ideals  welling  up  from  within,  helps  the 
world.  Each  step  is  a  little  in  advance  of  the  last  one,  and  there  are 
always  those  to  be  helped  by  one  who  has  taken  any  advance  step. 
Little  children  help  each  other,  children  of  larger  growth  aid  the 
smaller  ones;  it  is  a  continuous  spiral  chain  of  life  leading  to 
perfection. 

Angels  are  here  to  show  the  way,  to  make  Talent  press  forward 
to  Genius,  and  Genius  to  reach  added  heights  and  culminations. 

The  Soul  of  us  is  never  satisfied  until  the  perfect  is  achieved  in 
every  direction. 

Some  things  are  finished,  others  will  take  their  places, — and 
when  all  the  dust  of  the  earth  and  atoms  of  space  have  been  utilized, 
still  will  the  Soul  cry  out  for  "more  worlds  to  conquer." 

The  realm  of  mind,  Spirit,  Soul,  limitless  as  it  is  and  must  be, — 
will  find  not  only  new  worlds,  but  systems  and  Suns  of  systems  to 
conquer  and  create.  And  still  it  will  hold  in  its  creative  grasp  the 
sources  of  Eternal  Being  and  Doing:  these  two  the  alternating  ebb 
and  flow  of  the  Infinite  in  whose  Image  are  we. 

These  Shining  ones — these  Matchless  ones — are  prototypes  of 
all ;  and  such  as  are  taking  the  first  steps  in  the  school  of  Material 
victory  may  look  forward  to  the  sun  crowned  heights  where  they 
also  will  "show  the  way"  of  perfect  accomplishment  to  those  less 
advanced,  because  of  the  perfection  that  comes  from  the  Soul. 

Life  was  not  intended  to  illustrate  Imperfection,  but  to  seek  and 
attain  perfect  expression. 

"Be  ye  perfect  even  as  your  Father  in  Heaven  is  perfect"  is  no 
idle  command.  As  mathematics  is  perfect,  and  when  the  problem 
is  not  correctly  solved  the  student  has  blundered,  so  every  work  and 
problem  in  life  is  to  be  ultimately  perfectly  outwrought.  The  Angels 
have  found  the  Key,  as  the  true  Mathematician  has  found  his. 

What  Mathematics  is  to  the  Mind,  in  the  solution  of  all  Material 
problems,  Love  is  to  the  moral  and  spiritual  nature.  The  Angel  is 
the  Soul;  having  found  perfect  Love,  which  also  means  perfect 
Wisdom,  there  are  no  longer  any  "problems"  to  be  solved.  The 


128  THE  SOUL; 

work  of  the  Universe  of  Life  is  now  understood ;  when  Divine  Love 
and  Wisdom  are  attained. 

"Love  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  Law." 

Through  sunshine  or  shadow,  calm  or  storm,  these  appointed 
Shining  Ones  pursue  their  way;  leaving  the  perfection  of  their 
works  to  be  gradually  recognized,  and  at  last  followed,  by  those  who 
become  ready:  the  toilers,  strivers,  strugglers,  in  human  life.  And 
that  all  Souls  may  at  last  attain  similar  perfection  in  expression  is 
the  one  great  encouragement ;  for,  with  all  the  obstacles  to  overcome 
in  the  very  nature  of  the  material  environment,  if  there  could  never 
be  the  perfect  victory  in  any  and  all  directions,  human  life  would 
indeed  be  a  dismal  failure. 

This  pathway,  seen  by  its  perfect  brightness  in  after  years,  may 
lead  the  Angel  on  Earth  to  a  Kingdom  or  a  dungeon  cell, — to  a 
palace  or  a  hut, — often  to  Siberian  exile  or  the  guillotine ; — the  work 
remains.  And  the  millions  who  struggle  along  the  thorny  way,  see 
the  illuminated  road  and  take  heart  of  courage;  and  where,  ever 
and  anon,  the  path  leads  to  gardens  of  flowers  and  fruits,  to  peaceful 
valleys  and  ever-glorious  heights, — how  beautiful  to  know  that 
sometime,  in  their  own  day  and  hour — their  own  time  of  achieve- 
ment— each  and  all  may  reach  the  Place  Beautiful — the  state  of 
Victory  and  peace! 


SECOND  LESSON. 

ANGELS  OF  STRENGTH. 

Not  in  the  Tournaments,  miscalled  "Olympian"  games,  or  athletic 
contests  of  the  arena,  or  in  the  "sports''  of  various  Nations,  called 
"Enlightened"  people  of  the  Earth,  are  the  Strong  Ones  found. 
Theirs  is  a  distinctive  mission,  which  would  be  utterly  subverted  if 
"championship"  or  "competition"  were  sought  or  indulged  in. 

The  various  "games"  that  from  time  immemorial  have  formed  a 
portion  of  the  entertainment  and  pleasure  of  different  nations, — 
the  cruel  and  brutalizing  contests  of  the  arena,  the  no  less  brutal- 
izing contests  of  the  Prize  Ring  and  of  Modern  Athletics,  are  illus- 
trations of  those  states  of  human  struggle  for  physical  supremacy, 
which  not  being  gained  in  any  other  way,  must  find  expression  in 
fields  of  contest  for  the  "amusement"  of  "kings"— the  "nobility"— 
and  even  the  rank  and  file  of  the  people. 

The  Angels  of  Strength  are  on  Earth  to  show — without  pride  or 
ostentation — that  mere  physical  force  is  not  real  strength — although 
it  may  accompany  the  other  qualities  that  serve  to  make  up  the 
concrete  term,  "Strength  of  character." 

Human  history,  both  sacred  and  secular,  has  illustrations  of 
the  two  ideas  of  strength. 

THE  TYPICAL  IDEALS  OF  STRENGTH. 

Samson,  Hercules,  (David  and)  Goliath  are  familiar  illustrations. 

Among  the  millions  of  people  inhabiting  the  globe  at  any  one 
time,  Angels  of  Strength  are  to  be  found  in  many  walks  and 
conditions  in  life. 

We  have  in  mind  a  "man  of  affairs,"  unworldly  but  successful ; 
he  was  at  first  but  a  modest  and  unpretentious  "Son  of  Vulcan." 

129 


130  THE  SOUL; 

He  became,  by  ability,  industry,  thrift,  and  economy,  one  of  the 
greatest  structural  builders,  especially  of  bridges; — first  of  stone 
and  wood,  then  of  iron, — that  the  people  of  the  nation  where  he 
lived  ever  saw.  To  those  in  his  employ — whom  he  always  called 
"helpers" — he  was  gentle,  courteous.  Low  and  firm  of  voice,  clear 
and  quick  of  vision,  sometimes  when  the  men  were  unable  to  move 
or  place  a  particular  piece  of  stone,  timber  or  iron,  he  would  with 
great  modesty  apologize  for  seeming  to  interfere  with  their  work, 
take  hold  of  the  difficult  piece  of  wood  (or  whatever),  and  lifting 
one  end,  say,  "Now,  boys,  all  together,"  thus  doing  and  lifting  as 
much  at  one  end  as  several  men  at  the  other.  Two  effects  were 
visible  from  his  illustration  of  strength  and  accompanying  charac- 
teristics ;  the  men  became  more  willing  and  anxious  to  succeed  in 
their  work  and  were  more  kind  to  each  other.  Such  was  the 
psychological  influence  of  the  Master  Bridge  Builder  that  all  the 
men  became  more  efficient. 

Sometimes  one  of  these  Strong  Ones  appears  suddenly  from  the 
midst  of  a  crowd  of  onlookers  in  a  case  of  accident  or  emergency, — 
stopping  a  runaway  "team"  of  horses,  rescuing  a  child  or  woman 
from  danger,  rescuing  some  one  from  drowning,  protecting  some 
one  from  a  falling  wall  or  other  imminent  peril,  and  as  suddenly 
disappearing,  no  one  knowing  who  he  is  or  whence  he  came. 

Frequently  the  strength  is  not  known  or  suspected  by  others 
until  some  occasion,  like  the  foregoing  instances,  calls  it  into  requi- 
sition; in  fact,  the  possessor  never  indulges  in  any  mere  test  for 
the  sake  of  exhibition  of  strength. 

Sometimes  in  great  crises,  where  the  welfare  of  a  nation  or 
community  may  be  at  stake,  a  number  of  the  Strong  Ones  rally  as 
if  by  a  comm6n  impulse  (intuition)  and  throw  themselves  into  the 
breach, — the  needed  place. 

It  would  be  impossible  as  well  as  useless  to  endeavor  to  designate 
these  Strong  Angels  who  are  walking  and  working  on  the  Earth 
at  the  present,  or  who  have  appeared  at  any  given  period  of  time: 
their  works  illustrate  where  they  have  been,  and  what  they  have 
accomplished ;  yet  instances  might  be  recalled  in  many  communities 
where  one  man,  "The  Strong  One,"  performed  more  actual  work 
than  all  the  others  in  the  community.  Mere  physical  Strength,  how- 
ever, except  as  an  illustration  or  demonstration,  would  avail  little 
in  the  real  work  of  the  world  without  those  co-related  attributes — 
Superior  to  bodily  Strength — that  give  force  and  direction  to 
physical  effort;  in  fact,  are  the  real  source  of  Strength,  whether 
physical,  mental,  or  Spiritual. 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  131 

ANGELS  OF  COURAGE. 

Nor  can  it  be  truly  said  that  this  much  praised  attribute  is  born 
of  the  senses. 

There  is,  indeed,  a  sense  of  safety  in  the  possession  of  animal 
(physical)  strength,  that  places  the  possessor  on  a  safe  footing  in 
struggling  with  insensate  physical  obstacles,  and  even  with  living 
adversaries,  when  they  are  known  and  measured.  To  "know  no 
fear"  means,  however,  an  equipment  that  is  far-reaching,  and  touches 
the  roots  of  human  character — down  deep  in  the  Spirit. 

It  is  well  attested  that  the  merely  physically  strong  Soldier  may, 
on  facing  actual  conflict  in  battle,  prove  a  veritable  coward,  and 
may,  on  long  marches,  or  when  exposed  to  strenuous  conditions  of 
climate,  etc.,  be  less  able  to  cope  with  them,  than  one  of  slighter 
physique,  reared  in  more  intellectual  ways,  where  an  enthusiasm  or 
a  profound  spirit  of  patriotism  is  existing.  Indeed,  it  has  been 
reported  by  commanding  officers  of  armies  that  the  soldiers  who 
were  enlisted  on  account  of  a  certain  degree  of  physical  strength 
and  bravado,  were  less  reliable  on  occasions  requiring  great  courage, 
than  those  of  more  delicate  and  fragile  mold.  This  attribute,  how- 
ever, is  of  too  broad  and  sweeping  a  nature  to  be  classified  without 
probing  to  the  very  foundations  of  human  expression,  hence  those 
who  illustrate  in  a  perfect  degree  the  very  essence  of  courage  are 
undoubtedly  embodied  Angels  to  "Show  the  way." 

To  be  absolutely  without  fear  of  aught  that  earth  or  any  of  its 
conditions  can  bring,  is  to  be  supreme  in  courage. 

Underlying  and  pervading  such  illustrations  must  be  the  a  priori 
consciousness  of  having  conquered  all  ills.  Physical  courage,  to 
meet  and  overcome  obstacles  of  superior  strength — courage  to  meet 
the  darkness,  the  storm,  the  wild  beasts  of  the  forest  or  jungle;  to 
meet  whatever  one  may  encounter,  is  great;  but  when  we  enter 
the  realm  of  mental  and  moral  action,  where  the  complex  conditions 
of  human  life  are  found,  the  possession  of  this  attribute  becomes  a 
divine  Endowment. 

We  must,  however,  note  the  strong  and  courageous  men  who 
have  learned  through  discipline  on  shipboard,  in  the  time  of  wreck 
and  direct  peril,  to  obey  the  commander  fearlessly  and  meet  death 
unflinchingly ;  those  who  mount  the  ladders  in  the  midst  of  fire  and 
smoke  and  rescue  the  women  and  babes ;  those  who  man  the  boats 
at  the  Life-Saving  Stations — all,  all  brave  and  true  hearts  and  strong 
hands — led  by  the  Angels. 

It  is  also  to  be  noted  that  often  even  when  men  are  afraid, 


132  THE  SOUL; 

actually  experience  physical  fear,  there  is  a  strength,  a  pride,  or  a 
moral  force,  that  enables  them  to  overcome  it,  and  this  is  real 
courage. 

ANGELS  OF  ENDURANCE. 

Endurance  is  that  quality  or  attribute  combining  both  physical 
and  mental  strength.  One  may  have  strength  for  a  moment,  or 
for  an  emergency,  but  Continuity  of  Strength  must  include  the 
mental  and  Spiritual  states  as  well  as  the  physical ;  in  fact,  "to  hold 
out  to  the  end"  under  a  great  strain  or  stress,  is  given  to  but  few  in 
human  life,  and,  of  course,  may  sometimes  illustrate  a  culmination 
along  the  line  toward  more  perfect  attributes. 

The  Stoics  taught  uncomplaining  submission  to  whatever  ills  or 
adverse  conditions  life  presented ;  but  mere  physical  endurance  or 
stubborn  submission  is  not  the  illustration  that  an  Angel  would  bring 
into  expression.  A  dogged  determination  not  to  yield  to  either 
physical  or  mental  circumstances,  is  frequently  found  in  a  person 
of  otherwise  inconsiderable  force  of  character;  but  when  coupled 
with  the  attributes  that  illustrate  broad  lines  of  unfoldment,  Endur- 
ance rises  to  the  grandeur  of  heroism. 

Angels  of  Endurance  show  the  possibilities  of  what  one  in  human 
life  can  bear. 

Nor  is  the  illustration  one  of  bearing  merely — but  of  doing  as 
well.  It  includes  so  much  that  must  be  treated  under  other  names 
that  we  pause  here  for  the  time  until  those  illustrations  are  reached. 

ANGELS  OF  EFFICIENCY. 

To  be  ready  and  willing  to  perform  a  part — to  do  a  thing  that  is 
needed — this  is  the  one  great  requirement  in  the  world  of  human 
affairs ; — but  since  most  lives  are  at  best  in  the  stage  of  experiment, 
or  of  trying  to  do  things,  the  average  is  far,  far  below  the  standard 
usually  required ;  hence  things  are  not  done — they  are  only  attempted, 
and  this  is  well;  for  life,  after  all,  is  a  matter  of  growth;  i.  e. : 
unfoldment  from  within — and  these  various  stages  of  growth  form 
the  interesting  parts  of  life. 

As  the  parents  and  family  of  children  find  amusement  and  enter- 
tainment in  the  attempts  (and  mistakes)  of  babes — their  imperfect, 
lisping  speech,  their  little  uncontrolled  steps,  their  imitations  of  the 
older  children, — so  in  these  children  of  larger  growth,  called  men 
and  women,  there  are  the  numberless  stages  of  growth  before  attain- 
ment of  efficiency  in  any  given  direction  is  reached. 

When   the    Master   appears    (man   or   woman),   the   one  who 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  133 

knows  and  can  do  and  can  show  the  way — how  wonderful  are  the 
results !  How  changed  all  things  become !  chaos  becomes  cosmos — 
uncertainty  is  changed  to  certainty. 

It  is  a  great  delight — in  the  midst  of  almost  universal  inefficiency, 
states  of  incompleteness  of  performance — to  find  the  one  who  is 
thoroughly  competent  to  do  the  thing  or  things  undertaken. 

How  quickly  all  the  incompleteness  changes  when  the  Angel  of 
Efficiency  appears!  Wonderful  is  the  transformation!  There  is 
no  heralding  of  power — no  vaunting  display  of  ability — no  vain- 
glorious boasting,  but,  the  time  and  place  and  thing  to  be  done  being 
given — the  work  is  performed! 

Sometimes  the  one  thus  endowed  dwells  among  the  lowly  and 
takes  on  no  different  garb  or  habitation  in  human  life  from  the 
others  who  are  around,  but  when  there  is  need  responds — straight- 
ening out  this  piece  of  work — substituting  that  device  for  one  less 
perfect,  and  influencing  the  whole  neighborhood  with  the  conviction 
that  there  is  one  in  their  midst  who  "can  do  anything  and  everything." 

We  have  in  mind  a  man  in  the  world  of  work  today — and  in 
your  own  country — who  has  been  in  such  demand  for  many  years 
that  he  could  not  fill  the  numbers  of  important  positions  offered  him. 
He  is  sought  by  firms — by  manufacturers,  by  those  owning  or  man- 
aging great  interests,  to  ascertain — when  there  is  difficulty  or  inert- 
ness in  the  works  or  the  business — the  "cause  of  the  trouble"  and 
regulate  it.  At  one  time  he  would  find  in  a  large  manufacturing 
plant,  wherein  the  management  was  at  fault  in  its  personal  treatment 
of  the  employees;  too  harsh  and  exacting  as  to  hours;  too  little 
interest  taken  in  the  welfare  of  the  operatives;  the  business  itself 
was  lagging — the  heads  of  departments  indifferent;  a  general  air 
of  unconcern  and  "O,  what's  the  use  ?"  pervaded  the  entire  establish- 
ment. He  was  appointed  "General  Supervisor" — a  position  not 
called  for  by  the  articles  of  incorporation  or  by  previous  usage — 
and  some  of  those  in  positions  of  authority  showed  enough  spirit 
(anger)  to  rebel  or  protest  against  a  "new  boss."  But  he  won  them 
from  the  first,  not  by  taking  any  portion  of  their  authority  or  duty 
from  them,  but  by  interesting  them  in  their  work — in  the  workers. 
Slowly  at  first,  but  surely  and  with  increasing  acceleration,  every- 
thing assumed  a  more  animated  and  cheerful  air.  He  untangled 
knotty  problems  and  knotty  work — he  was  asked  his  opinion  about 
the  various  difficulties  with  which  the  department  heads  found  them- 
selves surrounded — every  one  soon  began  to  try  to  do  his  best  instead 
of  doing  his  worst.  There  is  a  sort  of  "psychological  sympathy" — • 
if  one  may  be  permitted  to  use  the  term — between  people  and  things 


134  THE  SOUL; 

as  well  as  people  and  people;  not  only  does  each  person  reveal  or 
reflect  his  personality  in  his  surroundings  (if  he  or  she  has  means 
to  express  the  personal  tastes  and  preferences),  but  the  inanimate 
objects  in  some  subtle  way  seem  to  respond  to  moods,  and  to  the 
general  trend  of  one's  disposition. 

We  recall  an  elderly  gentleman  in  Washington,  D.  C,  who  found 
"things"  generally  disturbed  in  the  household  one  morning,  and  who 
came  into  the  presence  of  his  wife,  exclaiming:  "It  is  awful,  awful, 

AWFUL;   the  whole  house  is  possessed  of  ."     The  maid  was 

cross,  the  cook  was  cross,  the  coachman  was  cross,  the  cat  and  dog 
were  cross,  and  the  chairs  and  tables  and  breakfast  were  all  out  of 
temper.  But  the  wife  was  smiling  and  calm  and  soon  restored 
order. 

And  so  it  came  to  pass  in  the  matter  referred  to  in  the  preceding 
pages  that  the  entire  machinery,  the  wheels,  spindles,  engines,  and 
even  the  warp  and  woof  of  the  manufactured  articles  became  smooth, 
harmonious  and  beautiful;  while  the  buildings  were  beautified, 
within  and  without — bare  walls  covered  with  vines — walks  bordered 
with  flowers  and  verdure — and  the  workers?  Oh,  how  happy,  con- 
tented and  efficient  they  had  become!  Every  one  was  proud  of  his 
or  her  position  and,  however  humble  the  work  each  one  was  assigned 
to  perform,  it  was  done  with  cheerfulness  and  an  effort  to  do  it  well. 
If  mistakes  were  made,  encouragement  instead  of  rebuke  was  given : 
"We  all  make  mistakes,"  they  were  told,  "but  you  are  very  careful 
and  so  it  cannot  occur  again  or  often." 

No  one  knew  just  how  or  when  this  change  had  taken  place. 
And  he  who  had  been  the  primal  cause  and  source  of  it  all  never 
for  an  instant  betrayed  or  possessed  any  self-consciousness  of  having 
accomplished  it.  Adjustment  is  harmony,  and  he  had  adjusted  the 
human  and  inanimate  machines  to  themselves  and  to  each  other. 

One  more  example  will  serve  to  illustrate  the  presence  of  the 
Angels  of  Efficiency.  This  was  in  teaching — just  the  usual  lines  of 
instruction  in  one  of  the  Educational  Institutions.  There  had  not 
been  harmony — there  had  been  great  lack  of  progress  in  their  studies 
among  the  students — something  was  wanting,  somewhere  there  was 
a  lack — alas!  where  is  there  not  a  lack  in  all  teaching  in  all 
Institutions  ? 

There  came — at  last — a  change  in  the  "head"  of  the  Institution. 
It  was  not  an  unusual  thing  to  occur  and  all  supposed,  with  mingled 
curiosity  and  indifference,  that  matters  would  go  on  much  as  before. 
After  a  little  time  there  was  an  awakening  Faculty. 

Teachers,  Assistants  and  Students  began  to  take  an  interest  in 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  135 

their  teaching  and  their  studies.  It  was  not  merely  a  mechanical 
process  of  grinding  out  just  so  much  technical  knowledge,  or  evad- 
ing it  if  possible  and  trusting  to  luck  of  "coaching"  to  carry  the 
students  through.  They  were  aroused  to  their  best  endeavors  by  the 
presence  of  a  new  light  in  their  midst.  Knowledge,  Beneficence, 
Power. 

"He  knows  everything,"  said  one  of  the  teachers,  "yet  how 
unassuming  he  is !" 

Efficiency  is  Power. 


THIRD  LESSON. 


ANGELS  OF  KNOWLEDGE. 

"Knowledge  is  Power." 

"With  all  thy  getting  get  Understanding." 

All  Knowledge  is  from  the  Soul,  but  its  broken  fragments,  o 
rather  its  small  imitations,  are  scattered  along  the  mental  ways  b 
which  human  beings  have  sought  to  climb  to  its  surpassing  height' 

Experiment,  research,  investigation  are  all  prompted  by  th 
a  priori  knowledge  from  within.  And  when  fully  in  accord  wit 
that  knowledge,  lo !  the  "discovery,"  the  revealment,  the  "invention 
becomes  a  part  of  human  possessions  and  is  capable  of  aiding  i: 
human  endeavor ;  solving  human  problems,  in  fact,  of  molding  an< 
shaping  material  things  to  obey  the  behests  of  its  magical  power. 

In  all  the  avenues  of  human  research  and  investigation,  in  th 
realm  of  "Science"  (physical  and  mental)  there  has  been  discovere< 
— revealed — but  one  absolute  Science: 

MATHEMATICS. 

The  PRIMAL  ANGEL  who  revealed  mathematics  gave  the  on 
perfect  solution  of  the  method  by  which  the  sublime  workings  o 
nature  are  borne  forward.  From  the  simplest  numerals  to  th 
Calculus,  is  the  pathway  of  mathematical  knowledge  made  glorious 
from  the  infinitesimal  vibration  of  the  primal  "Electron"  to  th< 
magnificent  array  of  worlds,  systems  and  Suns — Systems  of  suns- 
mathematics  has  been  the  Eye  by  which  the  mind  could  bring  withii 
its  grasp  the  laws  of  the  movements  of  all  substances  in  the  universe 
and,  no  doubt,  the*higher  chemistry,  as  well  as  all  the  associated  o 
co-related  branches  of  the  Science  of  the  physical  universe. 

The  minutest  organisms,  the  petals  of  the  flower,  the  insect' 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  137 

iridescent  wings,  reveal  mathematical  accuracy;  and  the  wonders 
of  the  spectrum  are  repeated  in  the  rainbow  tints  of  the  butterfly's 
wing, — no  less  than  in  the  glorious  Arch  of  Triumph  in  the  Storm 
released  sky! 

It  is  not,  however,  within  the  scope  of  these  lessons  to  show 
what  Knowledge  has  accomplished — but  what  it  is,  and  to  tell  of  the 
Angels  of  revealment  and  accomplishment. 

The  Concept  of  all  provable  knowledge  must  be  from  within, 
from  the  Soul.  The  Angel  of  Knowledge  is  one  who  has  released 
that  knowledge,  by  experience,  to  the  practical  uses  of  human  life. 

"To  know  because  one  knows"  is  the  province  of  an  embodied 
Angel.  Sometimes  in  ordinary  life  where  women  are  not  Angels 
(except  by  courtesy  and  gallantry,  and  to  those  who  love  them),  a 
woman  will  give  as  her  reason  for  an  assertion,  "I  know  it  is  so ;" 
when  asked  for  the  "why"  and  the  "wherefore"  she  simply  replies : 
"I  know,  because  I  know."  This  is  often  from  Intuition — from 
"a  priori"  knowledge,  and  in  most  instances  her  assertions  are  found 
to  be  correct. 

But  the  embodied  Angels  of  knowledge!  Ah,  how  vast  their 
power ;  how  far-reaching  and  inclusive  their  influence !  All  of  the 
world's  real  knowledge  is  announced  by  them. 

The  cumulative  results  of  all  experience;  the  authority  that  needs 
no  experiment — no  answer  to  questioning! 

Humaa  knowledge  may  be  classified  as  follows : 

SCIENCE,  ART,  PHILOSOPHY,  RELIGION. 

SCIENCE  is  formulated  Knowledge. 

ART  is  the  perfect  expression  (form)  of  which  Beauty  is  the 
Soul. 

PHILOSOPHY  is  the  adjustment  of  one's  mind  and  life  to  his  high- 
est knowledge. 

RELIGION  is  the  perception  of  God  and  the  Soul ;  its  expression 
the  manifestation  of  the  perfect  Love  and  Wisdom. 

Utility  is  Science  adapted  to  the  common  uses  of  life  and  may 
or  may  not  be  accompanied  and  adorned  by  art. 

In  the  most  ancient  days  of  which  there  is  record  or  tradition  at 
the  present  time,  Science,  Religion  and  such  Art  as  existed  were 
confined  to  (and  preserved  in)  the  cloister,  the  cave,  or  the  hidden 
dwelling  place  of  the  Scholar,  who  was  also  the  Priest  and  Artist. 

The  Mysteries  of  Alchemy  and  Mathematics  were  thus  preserved, 
not  only  from  the  eyes  and  minds  to  whom  they  would  convey  no 
meanings,  but  for  the  preservation  of  such  appliances  and  apparatus 


138  THE  SOUL; 

— crucibles,  mathematical  instruments,  and  so  forth — as  were  needed 
for  their  study  and  work.  Naturally  these  Learned  and  Gifted  ones 
were  looked  upon  with  awe  and  reverence,  as  indeed  they  should  be, 
since  they  held  in  their  keeping  the  keys  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
Universe. 

The  Story  of  Prometheus  is  thus  no  longer  a  fable.  The  Angel  of 
Fire  gives  to  earth's  children  the  most  wonderful  solvent  of  her 
secrets.  But  the  knowledge  of  it  without  Love  and  Wisdom  binds 
man  forever  to  the  earth  until  set  free  by  the  Love  of  the  Soul,  the 
Wisdom  of  the  Soul.  The  Angel  of  "Alchemy"  could  reveal  all  the 
mysteries  of  the  laboratory  only  to  those  who  were  ready,  who 
could  understand. 

"With  all  thy  getting,  get  Understanding." 

That  must  come  from  the  perfected  life,  the  completed  sphere 
of  existence. 

The  "Sacred  Flame"  of  the  Persians — still  held  sacred  by  the 
Parsees — was  none  other  than  the  Symbol  of  this  Divine  Spark — 
this  Inner  flame  that  never  perishes,  and  that,  fanned  often  to  a 
flame  of  Inspiration,  reveals  the  meaning  of  the  God  of  Light — 
and  by  contrast  the  Shadow — as  the  light  of  the  sun  (fire)  reveals 
the  wonder  and  life  of  the  material  Universe. 

When  Science  and  Religion  (the  parents  of  art)  held  sway  to- 
gether, many  things  were  made  clear  by  Intuition  that  were  after- 
ward relegated  to  the  domain  of  "superstition."  And  Science  be- 
came (in  the  periods  of  Materialists)  a  body  without  a  soul,  an 
expounding  of  an  automaton  without  mind  or  spirit. 

This  also  has  frequently  occurred  under  the  name  of  Religion ; 
for  when  the  living,  ever  present  Spirit  ceases  to  inspire  because  of 
material  blindness,  everything  becomes  sordid,  even  the  Sacred  name. 

ANGELS  OF  GROUPS. 

Far  in  the  Orient,  and  in  the  most  distant  ages,  groups  of  Holy 
men — Recluses — wrought  out  the  problems  of  Astrology,  Alchemy 
and  Religion,  blending  in  one  the  threefold  attributes  that  consti- 
tuted the  Angel.  Such  symbols  or  language  as  was  theirs — ideo- 
graphs, numbers,  hieroglyphs — were  often  made  interchangeable, 
expressing  both  science  and  worship ;  hence  the  Sacred  Numbers  and 
their  religious  as  well  as  their  mathematical  meanings. 

It  would  be  impossible  to  trace  even  the  smallest  number  of 
these  groups  and  their  attendant  or  leading  Angels.  In  mathematics 
you  may  find  them  from  Egypt  and  Greece  down  to  the  present  day. 

In  language — letters — Memnon,  Cadmus  and   Thales,  until  at 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  139 

last  we  stand  in  the  full  splendor  of  the  possible  expression  of 
thought  of  today. 

Whosoever  gave  the  possibility  of  expression  in  written  (and 
spoken)  Language  gave  to  the  world  of  human  life  the  highest  gift 
(i.  e.,  highest  form  of  expression),  since  language  expresses,  with- 
out appeal  to  the  senses,  the  ideas  and  emotions  that  spring  from 
the  Soul,  pure  Idealism. 

It  can  be  truly  said  that  in  the  highest  use  of  language  today, 
both  in  writing  and  speaking,  the  human  mind  is  capable  of  ex- 
pressing every  range  and  shade  of  human  thought.  Words  and  com- 
binations of  phrases  and  sentences  that,  appealing  only  to  the  mind, 
stir  the  innermost  depths  of  thought  and  awaken  from  the  Soul  the 
immortal  Truths  elsewise  veiled  from  expression. 

The  one  endowed  with  best  Ideas,  and  the  language  to  best  ex- 
press them,  is  the  greatest  among  mortals — mentally.  This  Angel 
must  be  the  one  who  is  master  of  expression — verbally — having  the 
highest  thoughts  to  express  and  knowing  the  best  forms  of  expres- 
sion. 

Sometimes  the  Angel  of  the  Group  appears  in  the  threefold 
expression  of  Art  and,  as  Teacher,  Leader,  shows  the  way  by  per- 
fect demonstration  and  elucidation.  Around  him  gather  those  cul- 
minating lives  that  are  just  ready  to  complete  the  line  of  embodi- 
ments in  one,  and  sometimes  all,  of  those  directions. 

These  groups  and  their  Angels  shine  out  with  wonderful  bright- 
ness as  the  centuries  pass  and  time  reproves  the  falsehoods  and 
prejudice  of  contemporaneous  historians. 

There  can  only  be  a  few  illustrations  of  these  groups  with  their 
attendant  Angel,  that  can  come  within  the  possible  range  of  modern 
perception,  although  it  is  less  difficult  as  time  goes  on  and  years 
and  even  ages  modify  the  harsher  points  of  history — animosities, 
hatred,  envy  and  prejudice  of  all  kinds.  The  "Reformations"  in 
Religion,  in  the  political  life  of  nations,  and  in  Art,  have  their 
especial  groups  easily  recalled  by  the  student. 


FOURTH  LESSON. 
ANGELS  OF  SCIENCE. 

The  only  ultimate  or  exact  Science,  born  of  Absolute  Knowl- 
edge, is  Mathematics. 

Science  may  therefore  be  defined  as  Demonstrated  Knowledge, 
i.  e.,  the  method  and  the  exact  result  of  demonstration. 

Along  the  pathway  of  human  experiment  may  be  found  many, 
many  "  failures,"  so-called,  yet  each  of  these  apparent  failures  was 
a  stepping-stone  to  success,  to  final  attainment ;  but  the  Angel  of  any 
new  announcement  in  Science  is  always  correct  in  the  first  or  primal 
statement,  and  comes  prepared  to  undergo  whatever  the  ignorance 
and  bigotry  of  those  in  authority  at  the  time  and  place  of  the  an- 
nouncement may  inflict.  Since  death  has  no  terrors  and  torture 
means  little  pain,  the  martyrs  of  the  Scientific  Bases  of  Knowledge 
pass  on  (return)  to  their  angelic  states  quite  satisfied  that  the  an- 
nouncement has  been  made,  although  one,  five,  or  ten  hundred  years 
may  be  required  before  the  world  is  ready  to  utilize  the  principle 
announced. 

Some  of  these  martyrs  have  been  human  Geniuses,  culminating 
in  certain  lines  of  experiment  or  discovery ;  and  it  is  sometimes  pos- 
sible to  trace  the  lives  of  the  Angels  of  Science,  especially  in  after 
ages,  by  the  unfailing  nature  of  the  principles  announced — and  dem- 
onstrated by  them. 

The  Master  Mathematician  has  breathed  into  the  Universe  the 
exact  vibrations  of  the  Mighty  Purpose.  This  INFINITE  GEOMETRIST 
has  thus  placed  the  Seal  and  Signet  of  Divine  Intelligence  on  all 
nature. 

The  challenge  is  given  to  human  intelligence,  the  Soul,  "Come 
forth  and  read  Me  aright,  thou  who  only  art  like  unto  Me." 

The  "Image  of  God"  is  the  Intelligence  like  unto  that  Infinite; 

140 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  141 

hence,  through  Mathematics  alone  can  the  human  mind  climb  to  the 
wonderful  heights  of  that  visible  creation,  meeting  at  its  uttermost 
and  innermost  limit  the  Limitless,  the  Boundless,  where  the  Eternal 
Entity  of  Soul  finds  its  image  is  Like  Unto  the  Infinite. 

The  Soul  thus  perfected  in  expression  finds  in  the  order  and 
arrangement  of  the  Material  Universe  the  exact  answer  to  the  ques- 
tions that  only  the  Soul  can  ask.  The  questions  imply  the  answer. 
The  Angel  manifesting  this  branch  of  human  expression  has  the 
completed  cycle  of  expression  and  therefore  knows. 

Next  to  the  perception  of  God  and  of  Soul  is  the  perception  of 
the  Methods  of  the  Infinite  in  Manifesting  the  Universe. 

ASTRONOMY. 

Without  Mathematics  the  knowledge  now  in  existence  called 
"Astronomy"  would  have  been  impossible.  Wondering,  watching, 
worshiping  afar,  like  the  "shepherds"  of  old,  people  would  still  be 
waiting  for  the  unfathomable  heavens  to  open  and  reveal  the  secrets 
of  the  Stars.  Telescope  and  spectroscope  would  be  naught  without 
the  Calculus. 

Mathematics  is  the  eye  of  the  mind,  the  one  glorious  highway  to 
the  Suns  and  systems  of  space. 

What  the  Ancients  saw  and  how  they  saw  it  can  only  be  known 
by  records  on  monument,  pyramid  and  entablature ;  but  Mathematics 
was  there,  without  which  pyramids,  obelisks,  towers,  domes,  could 
not  have  been  builded,  and  somewhere  in  those  still  entombed  cities 
may  be  found  the  relics,  or  evidences,  of  telescopic  aids  to  the  An- 
cient Astronomers.  The  " Astro-nomes"  certainly  reveal  a  wonderful 
degree  of  familiarity  with  the  movements  of  the  heavenly  bodies. 

Backward  into  the  dim  labyrinths  of  Egyptian  Science  one  can- 
not travel  far,  but  even  Africa  gives  up  the  secrets  of  ancient  origins. 

From  Ancient  Egypt  and  later  from  Greece  must  be  gathered  all 
that  we  can  trace  of  what  was  known  at  that  time  concerning  Mathe- 
matics and  its  co-related  Sciences — its  children.  Yet  all  modern 
data  concerning  this  subject  seem  to  be  included  in  the  term 
"Copernican  System." 

Galileo  knew,  but  could  not  demonstrate  to  those  who  would 
not  understand,  "The  World  Moves." 

We  burst  almost  at  once  into  the  full  morning  of  Astronomical 
day. 

Newton,  LaPlace,  Herschel  and  about  a  score  of  lights,  all 
moving  in  the  same  direction,  until  now  the  world  is  full  of  ob- 


142  THE  SOUL; 

servatories  and  observers,  pressing  forward  over  the  starlit  pathway 
that  leads  to  the  Temple  of  Astronomical  Perfection. 

ELECTRICITY. 

The  one  term  that  promises  a  solution  of  the  problem  of  primal 
substance  (or  primal  Force)  is  included  in  the  above  word.  The 
promethean  "fire"  was  unquestionably  Electricity.  The  man  who 
"toyed  with  the  lightnings,"  and  brought  upon  himself  the  theolo- 
gical wrath  of  his  day,  fortunately  escaped  the  martyrdom  of  earlier 
Apostles  of  Science ;  but  "poor  Richard,"  if  now  in  his  earthly  form, 
would  certainly  have  cause  to  open  wide  eyes  of  wonder,  and 
breathe  long  breaths  of  astonishment. 

From  Benjamin  Franklin  to  Edison  and  Marconi — a  trail  of 
Light,  a  magician's  pathway !  No  story  of  Arabian  nights  can  com- 
pare, no  dream  of  transcendentalist  can  equal  the  transformation 
that  the  world  has  seen  in  less  than  a  century,  aye,  less  than  a  half 
century  of  time!  "The  girdle"  is  around  and  over  the  Earth,  the 
story  of  "Aladdin's  lamp"  sinks  into  insignificance,  the  dream  of 
poet  and  philosopher  is  about  to  be  realized ! 

Fascinating  as  it  would  be  to  take  up  the  various  departments  of 
physical  science  and  trace  their  progress  during  the  periods  when 
the  master  minds  dwelt  upon  Earth,  it  is  not  within  the  scope  of  these 
lessons  to  follow  so  interesting  a  theme.  However,  it  must  be  stated 
that  undoubtedly  the  word  which  stands  for  the  "Primal"  or 
"Ultimate"  of  matter  is  no  longer  the  veiled  word,  "Atom,"  wonder- 
ful as  that  word  and  its  groupings  has  been  in  forwarding  the  un- 
derstanding of  the  arrangement  of  matter,  but  the  new  word  is 
"ELECTRONS,"  now  supposed  to  be  and  proclaimed  by  many  scientific 
minds  as  the  primal  and  final  statement  next  to  Infinite  Intelligence. 
It  is  not  claimed  that  the  "Atomic"  theory  "is  destroyed  by  the 
theory  of  'Electrons,' "  but  made  clear.  "Primal  substance,"  as  we 
have  long  ago  claimed,  is  not  many  "Primates,"  but  One  Universal 
acted  upon  by  Infinite  Intelligence  to  produce  the  varied  manifesta- 
tions of  the  Universe  of  Life. 

That  which  is  known  as  "Electricity,"  has  brought  forth  more 
wonders  in  a  century,  as  said  before,  than  all  other  names  and  terms 
combined.  Yet,  the  centuries  have  been  slowly  revealing  and  un- 
veiling, leaf  by  leaf,  the  book  of  "Natural  Laws,"  until  it  would 
seem  this  age  is  ready  to  step  into  the  very  innermost  shrine  of  the 
Temple  of  Nature  and  see  her  most  guarded  secrets. 

From  Franklin  to  Edison!  The  magical  key  of  the  Universe 
seems  to  have  been  handed  down  from  the  skies.  You  can  trace 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  14S 

the  names,  they  are  but  few.  Listen!  'Twas  the  first  message  b> 
the  Telegraph!  Listen!  'Twas  the  first  message  by  the  Atlantk 
cable !  Listen !  "S.  O.  S."  The  wireless,  the  wireless !  No  longer 
must  ships  go  down  at  sea  unknown  and  unaided. 

Angels  following  Angels  have  found  and  shown  the  way! 

RADIUM  ! 

"Forever  burning,  yet  ever  unconsumable."  Nearest  to  Spirit, 
Soul,  God,  must  be  that  Substance :  giving  perfect  Light,  yet  never 
consumed ! 

Like  perfect  Love,  holding,  retaining  and  giving  all,  yet  never 
quenched.  From  Newton  to  M.  and  Mme.  Curie.  From  the  lab- 
oratories of  the  Hermetic  Recluses  to  the  open  (yet  ever  mysterious) 
door  of  modern  science!  Husband  and  wife  together,  then  she 
alone,  revealing,  perhaps,  the  very  innermost  secret  of  Light  Ac- 
cepted by  Scientific  Minds,  yet  grudgingly,  because  from  the  hand 
and  brain  of  a  woman.  And  they  hasten  to  throw  discredit  on  the 
good  name  of  the  one  who  persevered  and  gave  to  the  world  this 
group  of  astonishing  substances  crowned  with  Radium!  But  the 
discovery  and  discoverers  will  survive,  when  the  vilifiers  and  their 
defamations  sink  to  the  oblivion  whence  they  came. 

Woman's  Era  is  here;  her  right  to  half  the  knowledge  of  the 
universe,  as  well  as  half  of  the  opportunities  of  living,  is  daily  re- 
ceiving more  and  more  evidence,  because  of  her  ability  to  demon- 
strate that  she  is  that  "other  half"  of  the  intelligence  that  man  has 
failed  to  reveal. 

Perhaps  these  discoveries  along  the  "lines  of  Light"  may  lead  to 
an  entirely  new  Science:  a  readjustment  of  all  "atomic,"  "vibratory," 
and  other  theories,  and  bring  the  human  mind  face  to  face  with 
the  Primal  Light.  And  we  shall  find  that  "Creation"  is  but  a 
process  of  the 

SHADOWING  OF  THE  LIGHT  OF  GOD. 

The  Angels  of  Science  do  not  pause  by  the  Gateway  of  the 
Temple,  but  hasten  on — albeit,  with  reverent  feet — to  the  innermost, 
and  there  in  the  rare  Alembic  of  perfect  Light,  they  perceive  and 
make  known  the  primal  Truths. 


FIFTH  LESSON. 
ANGELS  OF  ART. 

Primarily  Art  is  one,  but  is  expressed  in  its  broken  aspect,  broken 
like  the  primal  rays  of  light  for  human  perception  and  compre- 
hension. 

Unto  each  period  of  the  unfoldment  of  Art,  in  any  given  direc- 
tion, a  group  of  lives  on  earth — ready  for  the  culminating  epoch- 
must  belong,  and  the  very  center  and  crown  of  such  a  group  is  the 
Angel,  embodied  to  show  the  perfect  work,  the  perfect  way. 

For  convenience,  the  divisions  are: 

Architecture,  Painting,  Sculpture,  Music,  Drama,  Poetry, 
Literature. 

ARCHITECTURE. 

The  "Master  Builder"  is  not  only  the  inspiring  synonym  of  the 
"Creator,"  but  is  the  Sacred  synonym  of  the  "Master"  in  Free 
Masonry;  used  there  as  in  general  poetic  literature  as  an  ideal  ex- 
pression to  describe  or  designate  the  one  who  has  attained  the  high- 
est knowledge  of  Architecture. 

The  most  magnificent  Temples  have  been  erected  to  the  deities 
of  the  various  nations,  and  later  to  the  Religion  itself ;  but  Pleasure, 
Beauty,  and  even  Death,  have  commanded  their  share  of  the 
Temples. 

Those  wonderful  cities  of  which  there  is  no  trace  except  tradi- 
tion and  veiled  monumental  record,  nevertheless  must  have  existed. 
As: 

"On,"  the  city  and  Temple  of  the  Sun  whose  resplendence  almost 
rivaled  the  Sun  itself;  and  a  similar  temple — city — "Heliopolis," 
whose  surpassing  splendor  words  would  fail  to  picture : 

Colossal  figures,  imaging  attributes  of  power,  as  represented  in 
some  of  the  deities ;  Temples  whose  vastness  cannot  even  be  im- 
agined or  guessed  at  the  present  day. 

144 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  145 

The  first  Builder  was  an  Angel.  No  wonder  "Free  Masonry" 
was  a  Secret  and  Sacred  order!  To  "Build"  one  must  know: 
Mechanics,  Mathematics,  and  all  beautiful  images  of  form.  Pre- 
historic Architecture,  revealed  in  the  Pyramids  and  shafts  of  Egypt ; 
in  disentombed  cities;  temples,  towers,  walls,  fountains;  wonders 
upon  wonders ! 

Whosoever  caused  to  be  laid  the  first  corner  stone  (knowingly) 
of  the  first  perfectly  proportioned  structure,  was  the  Angel. 

Back;  back;  through  Ancient  Egypt,  following  the  Nile  to  its 
many  sources ;  far,  far  across  the  seas  to  the  ruins  of  Temples  in 
Central  America,  and  the  "lost  Atlantis !"  And,  returning  to  Egypt, 
whether  "Hiram  AbifT"  or  another,  bore  the  secrets  of  the  "Builder" 
into  Jerusalem,  some  one  greater  must  have  borne  them  through 
Phenicia  into  Greece,  and  thence  unto  the  world.  Easily  traced  are 
the  paths  of  these  Angels,  when  the  drifted  sands  and  ravages  of 
earthquake  shocks  have  been  removed. 

Beautiful !  Beautiful ! !  Beautiful ! ! !  Column  and  dome  and 
tower!  Ah,  but  the  Infinite  Master  hath  placed  the  Dome  of  Suns 
and  Systems,  and  the  Pillars  of  the  Eternal  Heavens.  Build  as 
they  may  and  do,  these  Angels  of  God's  Mighty  Will,  the  works  all 
perish ;  the  vast  processes  of  Time  and  Change  bear  them  away ;  but 
the  Soul  of  them  Survives ! 

The  endurance  of  Architecture  was  one  of  the  favorite  delusions 
of  the  Ancients,  especially  the  Egyptians,  who  came  to  believe  that 
their  Builders  had  propitiated  even  Nilus  himself,  and  that  their 
Pyramidal  style  of  Architecture  could  forever  withstand  the  en- 
croachments of  the  waters  and  the  devastation  of  Time. 

The  pyramids,  ruins  of  a  few  temples,  cities,  and  wonderful 
edifices,  alone  remain.  How  many  centuries  of  rifting  and  drift- 
ing sands  and  alluvial  deposits  cover  those  wonderful  works  of 
man !  Earthquake,  tornado,  fire  and  water !  The  destructive  forces 
of  Nature  that  ever  proclaim  to  man :  "How  feeble  thou  art  with 
all  thy  wondrous  Building  and  fashioning,  since  all  these  works  of 
thy  hand  have  been  and  will  be  destroyed !" 

Yet  again  and  again  the  nations  build ;  and  we  pass  into  the  age 
of  such  wonders  in  Architecture,  as  bids  us  pause  in  reverence  and 
awe,  within  the  presence  of  such  majesty  and  beauty! 

Yet  we  pass  out  beneath  the  Dome  of  Stars  and  Suns,  we  watch 
the  tinted  cloud  curtains,  we  are  among  the  solemn,  seemingly  eternal 
mountains !  or,  we  tread  the  dim  aisles  and  corridors  of  the  forests — 
and  we  know  that  these  also  must  pass. 

The  Infinite  hath  builded  beyond  the  scope  or  ken  of  man's 


146  THE  SOUL; 

feeble  imitation.  Yet,  the  "enduring  things,"  the  Temple  Eternal, 
hath  not  been  fashioned  of  worlds,  and  suns,  and  space,  but  of 
Souls. 

The  history  of  nations,  however,  is  traced  in  their  Architecture, 
whenever  and  wherever  the  cities,  Temples,  or  stupendous  works 
like  those  of  Egypt  are  found.  Though  buried  for  ages,  these 
disentombed  cities  and  temples  reveal  the  majesty  and  grandeur 
of  the  Ancient  Builders. 

The  wealth  of  Kings  and  Kingdoms  was  concentrated  in  the 
building  of  the  Palaces — of  the  Kings — the  Temples  of  Worship, 
and  the  resorts  of  pleasure.  The  "people"  had  little  or  nothing  to 
do  with  this  grandeur,  except  to  toil  in  their  construction  and,  under 
special  permission,  to  share  in  the  national  worship  or  pleasure. 
Slaves,  the  subjugated  people  of  some  conquered  nation,  performed 
the  work,  did  the  drudgery  for  those  who  were  the  Conquerors. 

Whenever,  among  the  subjects  of  a  Sovereign,  or  among  the  en- 
slaved ones,  a  Genius  appeared,  he  must  devote  all  his  time  and 
gifts  to  the  building,  decorating,  or  ornamentation  of  these  palaces 
and  Temples  of  splendor  for  the  King. 

Such  were  the  conditions  under  which  the  Angel  Builders  ap- 
peared. 

In  secret  oftentimes  the  Builder  would  find  a  home  among  the 
lowly,  but  as  soon  as  the  "gift"  was  known  he  would  be  compelled 
to  study  with  the  "wise"  ones,  the  "Masters"  and  perfect  his  work 
for  the  Temples  and  palaces  of  the  Ruler. 

This  concentration  of  all  power  and  all  wealth  led  to  the  build- 
ing of  those  marvelous  cities  and  Temples  whose  ruins  are  now 
only  partially  revealed.  And  of  others  of  more  recent  date  pre- 
served among  the  classical  relics  of  Greece  and  Italy. 

These  ancient  monuments  of  past  greatness  and  splendor  still 
challenge  the  admiration  of  the  world  and  the  "Builders"  of  today. 

However  lowly  the  birth  of  the  one  endowed  with  Genius,  or 
with  the  gift  of  the  Art  of  the  Architect,  he  was  welcomed  as  one 
to  aid  in  the  glory  of  his  city,  his  nation,  his  Sovereign — the  last 
being  the  first  in  point  of  consideration.  It  was  undoubtedly  during 
the  period  when  Egypt  was  "mistress  of  the  world,"  and  the  cen- 
turies that  followed,  that  all  the  "arts  of  peace"  were  inaugurated 
and  flourished ;  and  that  the  order  of  Free  Masonry  bore  its  fruit- 
age of  Real  Builders  to  the  world. 

The  "crafts"  and  "guilds"  were  probably  founded  then,  for  the 
better  conservation  and  protection  of  the  methods  of  working  in 
metals  and  other  substances  and  preserving  the  secrets  of  the 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  147 

processes,  many  of  which  are  unknown  to  modern  metal  workers. 
Some  of  the  Angels  then  appearing  have  not  again  returned,  or 
have  only  reappeared  to  reveal  the  secrets  of  their  skill,  or  when  the 
need  has  been  for  other  and  widely  varying  methods. 

SCULPTURE. 

The  Creative  power  within  the  Soul  must  at  last  come  forth  in 
fashioning  the  images  of  living  things  and  in  Symbolizing  Ideals. 

The  "Ideographs"  of  the  ancients  were  attempted  illustrations: 
ist,  of  thoughts  that  language  now  conveys;  2nd,  of  Images  of  real 
or  Ideal  beings,  such  as  the  Deities  and  Tutelar  gods  presiding  over 
the  nations  or  people. 

The  Modern  Student  and  lover  of  Sculpture  must  turn  to  Greece 
and  Italy  as  the  Source  of  inspiration  of  the  "Beautiful  and  Im- 
mortal" works  of  Art  in  Stone.  The  more  ancient  works,  many  of 
which  have  been  recently  disentombed  from  buried  cities,  are  ex- 
ceedingly interesting  from  the  viewpoint  of  the  Scholar;  but  the 
perception  of  beauty,  which  is  the  soul  of  Art,  and  its  only  excuse 
for  being  seems  to  be  wholly  lacking  in  many,  if  not  all,  instances,  if 
we  go  back  of  these  two  nations  already  named. 

Isis  nowhere  unveils  for  us  her  transcendent  loveliness  in  the 
tablets  and  portraitures  of  Egypt  or  India.  And  the  "vestals," 
although  somewhat  gracefully  carved  in  the  temples,  are  far  from 
the  perfection  of  form  that  appeared  when  this  Art  had  its  birth  in 
Greece. 

Beauty,  perfectness  of  form,  must  be  the  one  excuse  for  sculp- 
ture. Some  of  the  Oriental  images  of  the  deities,  like  those  of 
Buddha,  are  repulsive  in  the  extreme ;  and  often  the  lack  of  physical 
perfection  so  mars  the  images  and  bas  relief  of  the  temples  as  to 
produce  far  other  emotions  than  those  of  worship. 

But  the  works  that  survive  all  time,  and  even  in  fragments  make 
the  glory  of  the  ages  of  Sculpture,  only  pass  when  all  things  mut- 
able must  pass  away. 

Many  of  the  "Masters"  were  alike  perfect  in  sculpture  and  paint- 
ing and  indeed  in  architecture,  while  in  a  few  notable  instances 
poetry  formed  also  a  portion  of  their  peerless  gifts. 

PAINTING. 

Form — Color — yes,  the  imitation  of  Nature  goes  far  back.  No 
one  knows  those  enduring  pigments  of  Egypt  and  the  Orient.  Suffi- 
cient is  it  to  know  that  at  the  head  of  each  group  was  the  Master, 
the  Angel  of  the  time  and  place.  At  the  present  we  must  be  satis- 


148  THE  SOUL; 

fied  with  that  wonderful  illustration  of  the  Group,  in  the  midst  of 
which  Michelangelo  and  Leonardo  lived  and  worked — that  galaxy 
of  stars  that  shone  out  with  such  resplendence  as  to  eclipse  all  other 
lights. 

As  in  every  other  form  of  Art-expression,  and  in  Religion,  Gov- 
ernment, and  social  customs,  each  nation  and  period  has  its  own 
particular  ideals  and  methods,  so  in  Painting  (the  reproduction  in 
form  and  color  of  natural  images,  or  the  projection  into  color  and 
form  of  ideals),  there  has  been  found  the  wonderful  diversity  and 
divergence  of  the  Art  of  Painting. 

Perfect  in  the  guiding  and  blending  of  colors — some  have  lacked 
form  (perception  of  proportion),  or  where  outlines  might  be  perfect, 
color  is  imperfect. 

The  Oriental  nations  seemed  to  have  ideas  of  painting  so  at 
variance  with  those  of  the  Hellenic  and  Western  nations,  that  there 
isn't  even  room  for  comparison;  and  the  pictures  can  be  called,  in 
many  instances,  but  little  more  than  Ideographs;  in  fact,  it  is  diffi- 
cult in  Egyptology  to  decide  which  is  pictorial  and  which  ideo- 
graphic. 

The  Chinese  have  an  Art  of  painting  peculiarly  their  own,  as 
also  have  the  Japanese.  And  one  must  know  the  nations  and  his- 
tories of  their  art  to  understand  them. 

For  all  purposes  of  illustrating  the  creative  imagination  of  the 
true  artist,  we  must  turn  to  those  periods  of  painting  called :  "Flem- 
ish," "Impressionistic,"  "Pre-Raphaeletism,"  "Renaissance,"  etc., 
which,  with  their  Artist  leaders  and  groups,  form  the  distinctive 
"schools"  or  "periods"  of  painting.  In  every  instance,  however,  a 
Master  (or  Angel)  must  have  led  the  way  and  given  the  stamp  of 
perfect  art.  Painting,  however,  is  but  to  convey  an  idea,  and  is, 
therefore,  but  another  form  of  language. 

No  attempt  is  made  in  these  lessons  to  classify  or  arrange  the 
period  and  artists  in  more  modern  "schools."  They  are  too  near 
and,  besides,  students  have  access  to  them  and  can  judge  for  them- 
selves. 

Whenever  and  wherever  the  perfect  creative  power  exists  in 
man  it  must  find  in  its  human  expression  that  PERFECT  ART  is  THE 
PERFECT  EXPRESSION  OF  THE  IDEAL,  employing  every  method,  but 
disguising  all  methods  in  the  perfect  presentation  of  the  conception 
of  beauty  from  the  Soul. 

Thence  there  is : 

Art  for  use; 

Art  for  Beauty; 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  149 

Art  for  the  Ideal  (thought,  feeling,  emotion,  truth).  These  are 
only  some  of  the  forms  of  expression — terms — employed  to  define 
"Art,"  but  all  must  be  summed  up  in  "Expression,"  "Creation,"  if 
you  will. 

More  and  more  the  images  of  things  and  Ideals  will  give  place  to 
the  things  themselves,  and  the  realization  of  the  Ideals,  not  images 
of  roses  painted  on  wall  or  ceiling  or  picture,  but  roses — real,  perfect, 
fragrant,  growing  where  every  eye  can  see. 

More  and  more  the  living  landscape  will  delight  the  vision,  as 
the  real  artist  makes  "the  desert  to  bloom  as  the  rose"  creates  the 
"new  earth." 

As  the  "waste  places"  are  redeemed  by  the  living  and  loving  mind 
and  hand  of  man,  the  pictures  and  art  galleries  will  be  deserted  for 
the  vast  and  more  perfect  work  of  aiding  Nature  in  her  perfect 
work. 

As  with  painting  and  sculpture,  so  with  Religion ;  all  worship 
will  be  in  "God's  holy  Temple,"  the  human  Spirit,  the  inner  shrine, 
the  Soul.  The  Universe  "will  declare  His  Glory  and  all  his  works" 
(of  which  we  form  a  part)  "will  praise  His  name."  Daily  life  will 
be  Art  (all  that  is  useful  and  beautiful),  Philosophy  (Truth's  highest 
ideals  formulated  into  reality),  Religion  will  be  life  itself. 

ANGELS  OF  Music. 

Music  is  the  perfect  rhythm  of  broken  Silences. 

As  the  Spectroscope  breaks  the  white  light  to  the  gaze  in  perfect 
and  harmonious  division  of  color,  so  does  perfect  music  (through 
harmonics)  break  the  white  silence  of  the  Soul  into  rapturous  sound. 

Here,  again,  Mathematics  becomes  the  one  perfect  means  of  ex- 
pression. Poetry  may  well  be  the  twin  sister  of  Music,  but  per- 
fect music  requires  no  other  language  than  itself.  Properly,  Love 
and  Worship  should  form  its  only  themes,  since  these  are  the  Divine 
Emotions  of  the  Spirit ;  and  the  Masters  of  Music  have  made  these 
the  themes  of  their  most  perfect  compositions. 

We  find  many  of  the  sources  of  the  inspiration  of  Music  in  the 
poetic  mythological  histories  of  nations. 

The  pipings  of  Sweet  Pan  lead  us  to  its  primal  well-springs; 
Aeolus  breathes  it  to  us  from  the  pulsations  of  the  air;  Orpheus 
touches  his  magic  lute  and  we  are  silent  before  him ;  Apollo  sweeps 
his  Stellar  Harp  and  we  bend,  we  praise,  we  adore. 

Where  Isis  lulled  the  Infant  Horus,  the  soft-voiced  Naiades  sang 
their  soothing  songs,  and  far,  far  in  the  first  Eden  of  Earth  all  Na- 
ture breathed  and  pulsated  to  the  Morning  Song  of  Eros. 


150  THE  SOUL; 

When  Angels  of  Music  touch  the  chords  of  their  perfect  har- 
mony on  earth,  the  nations,  the  ages  listen.  A  perfect  composition 
sung  by  a  perfect  human  voice  is  as  the  voice  of  an  Angel.  Perfect 
choral  music  is  as  a  choir  of  Angels.  One  violin  in  the  hands  of  a 
Master  is  as  the  Music  of  Heaven. 

Perfect  orchestration  will  combine  every  sound  known  in  Nature 
and  Art  into  one  sublime  symphony — sometime. 

Harps  of  the  forest,  we  sigh  for  you.  Sobbings  and  sighings, 
what  do  you  say? 

Waves  of  the  seashore,  broken  into  white  spray,  sun  gilt  or 
storm-tossed,  we  bow  with  you  upon  the  sands — we  sob,  we  weep! 

Egypt,  Babylon,  Palestine,  Phoenicia,  Greece,  Italy  (all  the  Latin 
nations),  Germany,  all  the  Anglo  Saxon  nations  have  their  typical 
music. 

The  songs  of  a  people  are  its  heart  beats. 

The  Hymns  of  a  people  are  its  Soul,  and  there  must  be  words 
from  the  heart  and  soul  to  accompany  the  sweet  sounds. 

The  Orchestration  of  a  people  is  its  Soul,  Spirit,  Mind  and 
Heart,  merged  into  One. 

When  the  Master  is  there  (the  composer  may  also  be  the  per- 
former, the  conductor),  then  the  Soul  and  body  of  Music  are  per- 
fectly united,  are  one. 

We  must  briefly  trace  those  lives  in  Music  that  are  near  enough 
to  touch  your  spirits  with  their  surpassing  strains.  A  century  ago 
Italy  was  the  acknowledged  home  of  Music,  the  shrine  of  all  sweet 
sounds,  as  it  was  of  Painting  and  Sculpture.  As  earlier  was  Greece 
the  Shrine  of  Art.  But  it  was  not  the  birthplace  of  all,  or  even 
many  of  the  geniuses  that  were  hastening  into  the  culminating  period 
of  Music ;  nor  of  the  Angels  of  the  Groups  that  stood  ready  to  reach 
the  earth  with  the  rapturous  music  of  the  skies.  Ah,  yes,  the  Italian 
music  was  supreme  for  a  period.  Its  matchless  melody  was  the 
cause  of  its  supremacy,  but  only  for  a  time  do  we  linger  amid  those 
enchanting  strains. 

Here  they  come,  surging  to  the  century  of  culminations  on  the 
waves  of  the  northern  seas,  on  the  wings  of  the  northern  breezes, 
from  the  Halls  of  Valhalla  they  come!  The  breath  of  Odin  still 
upon  them,  the  kisses  of  Frieda  (Frizza)  still  on  their  lips: 

Handel,  Master  of  the  Music  of  Worship. 

Mozart,  Master  of  pure  tone;  composer,  performer. 

Beethoven,  Master  of  the  Soul  of  Sound;  the  deep. 

Schumann,  deep. 

Mendelssohn,  Master  of  Aerial  Music. 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  151 

Scores  and  scores  of  lesser  musicians,  until  we  arrive ;  we  reach 
the  height ;  we  know  for  whom  the  centuries  have  waited : 

Wagner ! 

Scorned,  derided,  ridiculed,  now  all  music  that  is  written,  even  by 
Italian  composers,  is  Wagnerized.  Once,  one  or  many  could  sing  or 
play  the  score  of  the  Musician.  Now  they  must  live  it,  must  em- 
body it. 

What  Michelangelo  is  to  sculpture,  painting,  architecture,  is  Wag- 
ner to  Dramatic  Music  (the  opera). 

From  the  Italian  to  the  German  schools  of  music  is  a  long 
stride.  The  world  of  sentimental  Music  lovers  reveled  in  the  former ; 
but  the  Harp  of  the  Universe  was  strung  in  Germany,  and  we  pass 
from  Verdi,  Donizetti,  to  the  Masters  of  Germany  almost  without 
a  pang.  In  the  Northlands  we  find  them. 

England  has  yielded  her  masters.  France  has  touched  the  pop- 
ular mind  and  heart,  the  Western  Continent  has  added  its  wonderful 
echoes,  but  German  Music  rules  the  world  today. 

More  than  any  other  Art  (except  perfect  language),  is  Music 
allied  to  Religion,  and  even  there  succeeds,  where  language  (as  ex- 
pressing ideas  and  emotions),  fails.  The  Churches,  realizing  this, 
often  cause  Music  to  occupy  more  than  one-half  the  time  and  impor- 
tance of  the  usual  service ;  and  most  of  the  service  on  unusual  occa- 
sions, especially  the  Roman  Catholic  and  "High-church"  branch  of 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Churches. 

As  a  reaction  against  this  appeal  to  the  senses  some  of  the 
denominations  of  Christian  worshipers  have  abolished  all  Art  as 
sensuous :  the  paintings,  carvings  and  music  of  the  Churches.  The 
early  "Reformers,"  the  Quakers,  primitive  Methodists,  Puritans, 
etc.,  rejected  all  aids  to  religious  exercises  (except,  sometimes,  the 
singing  of  simple  hymns  by  the  congregation),  but  more  recently 
music,  art,  flowers,  all  desirable  adjuncts  to  "worship,"  have  been 
restored  and  many  times  take  the  place  of  the  more  spiritual  exalta- 
tion and  teaching,  but  next  to  silence  music  will  always  be  the  per- 
fect language  of  love  and  devotion. 


SIXTH  LESSON. 

LANGUAGE,  ORATORY,  LITERATURE. 

Language  is  any  form  of  expression  from  intelligence  to 
intelligence  that  conveys  to  a  small  or  great  extent  the  ideas  that 
have  forced  themselves  from  within  the  Soul  (intelligence)  and 
have  sought  expression. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  language  written  and  spoken  is  the 
highest  form  of  human  expression. 

The  "Spoken  Word,"  the  magnetism  of  personal  presence,  the 
gestures,  of  form  and  face,  may  be  considered  the  one  best  material 
method  of  conveying  thought  from  mind  to  mind ;  hence  the  power 
and  value  of  oratory  and  oral  teaching  among  the  Greeks  and 
Romans  and  even  more  ancient  nations. 

Nearly  all  valuable  teachings  by  messengers,  sages,  priests,  ini- 
tiates, and,  indeed,  all  communication  of  inner  and  sacred  truths, 
were  by  "word  of  mouth,"  from  "lip  to  ear;"  hence  the  mysteries 
of  the  sacred  and  secret  orders  could  never  be  known  except  to 
those  actually  initiated  and  instructed  in  them.  Such  inscriptions 
and  records  upon  tablets  or  papyrus  as  existed,  together  with  the 
Ideographic  symbols,  were  preserved  in  the  cloisters  and  archives 
of  the  various  "Orders"  or  of  Holy  Men.  In  Greece  and  Rome 
and  wherever  oratory  became  a  means  of  inducing  councils  or 
assemblies  to  adopt  measures  for  the  benefit  of  the  people  through 
the  betterment  of  the  government,  oratory  was  cultivated ;  even  to 
the  arduous  overcoming  of  natural  impediments,  as  in  the  case  of 
Demosthenes.  The  language  and  delivery  of  these  scholars  in 
oratory  were  above  criticism  and  form  (as  recorded)  almost  the 
perfect  model  in  simplicity,  directness  and  power  for  modern 
oratory. 

152 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  153 

The  Romans,  during  the  period  of  Progress  and  comparative 
"Freedom,"  excelled  in  oratory.  The  leaders  and  founders  of  the 
"Rome"  that  made  it  an  "honor  to  be  a  Roman  citizen,"  were  orators 
as  well  as  statesmen,  and  one  also  turns  to  Athens  and  other  centers 
for  perfection  in  Grecian  oratory,  as  to  Art  in  other  forms,  with 
wonder  and  admiration. 

Seeking  and  requiring  a  form  of  expression  that  would  make 
ideas  and  their  co-related  principles  permanent  for  the  use  and  in- 
struction of  mankind  caused  the  invention  of  the  Ideographs  and 
Cuneiform  inscriptions,  resulting  in  the  preservation  of  the  learn- 
ing of  Babylon  (Chaldeans,  Assyrians,  Accadians).  While  the 
hieroglyphic  language  of  China  and  all  the  Orient,  the  Egyptian 
and  Grecian  alphabets,  led  at  last  to  the  preservation  on  stone,  en- 
tablature and  papyrus  of  the  primal  Truths  of  the  Ages  that  had 
been  taught  orally. 

LITERATURE. 

The  limitations  of  the  spoken  word  led  to  the  preservation  of 
orations  and  teachings,  and  to  the  recording  of  great  thoughts,  that 
others  who  could  not  be  present  when  the  truths  were  spoken  might 
know  and  thus  be  placed  in  mental  rapport  with  the  utterances  and 
thoughts  intended  to  ennoble  and  uplift  mankind. 

Of  books  there  could  not  be  many,  comparatively,  though  schol- 
arship was  rife  and  "Scribes"  were  many,  until  the  invention  came 
that  made  possible  the  preservation  and  distribution  of  the  spoken 
and  written  ideas. 

The  Printing  Press  alone  has  made  it  possible  to  reproduce  and 
preserve  for  the  many  the  wonderful  thoughts  and  Truths  formerly 
lost  or  recorded  in  laboriously  produced  manuscripts  of  past  days. 

Literature  is  the  one  great  mental  illuminator  of  this  and  past 
ages: 

The  highest  form  of  expression  for  the  preservation  and  dissem- 
ination of  ideas  and  facts. 

In  noting  the  progress  of  the  world  in  cycles,  it  is  well  to  remem- 
ber that  following  the  so-called  "dark  ages"  the  wonderful  I5th 
century  produced  the  printing  press,  the  Mariner's  Compass,  the 
discovery  of  the  Western  Continent  (by  Columbus),  the  "Renais- 
sance" in  Italy  and  Greece,  that  wonderful  resurrection  of  the  Ideal 
in  which  a  group  of  Angels,  led  by  the  Master,  gave  a  New  Birth  to 
Art. 

As  language  has  become  more  fluent  and  universal,  especially 
the  English  language,  there  seems  to  be  no  slightest  variation^  no 


154  THE  SOUL; 

smallest  degree  of  difference  in  meanings,  no  loftiest  thought,  no 
flight  of  imagination,  no  fundamental  or  relative  truths,  no  poetic 
imagery,  no  description  of  scenes  in  nature,  no  occurrences  in  daily 
life,  no  statement  of  scientific  propositions,  no  emotion,  no  religious 
inspiration,  that  may  not  find  expression  in  language. 

The  songs  (poetic)  of  a  nation  reveal  its  heart,  and  the  words 
of  the  "folk  songs"  are  real  history  of  the  feelings  and  aspirations 
of  a  people. 

Reverting  to  the  simplicity  of  the  "Classics,"  the  ornate  tendency 
of  modern  days  gives  place,  seemingly,  in  cycles  or  renaissant  periods, 
to  greater  simplicity. 

Those  who  utter  great  truths  in  the  simplest  and  most  per- 
fectly well  chosen  words  move  the  world  most. 

Written  words  lose  the  fervor,  magnetism  and  impressiveness 
of  the  personal  utterance;  but  Truths  may  thus  appeal  to  those 
ready  to  receive  them — careful  reading  where  meditation  is  possible 
may  cause  a  better  understanding;  while  poetry,  romance — works 
of  "fiction,"  so-called — and  all  appeals  to  the  imagination,  are  often 
better  appreciated  in  the  written  than  in  the  spoken  word. 

Sifted  of  all  that  is  transient,  superfluous,  useless,  the  literature 
that  survives  is  that  which  preserves  the  best  thoughts,  clothed  in 
the  best  language.  The  Truths  of  the  universe  might  be  stated  in  a 
few  sentences. 

POETRY. 

When  thoughts,  feelings,  emotions,  surge  from  within  the  Soul 
and  seek  expression  in  words ;  when  the  Soul  of  beauty  has  touched 
and  attuned  the  faculties  of  the  mind  to  the  most  beautiful  form  of 
expression ;  when  the  tenseness  of  the  thought  and  emotion  is  such 
that  no  other  form  of  expression  is  possible,  that  is  poetry. 

Metrical  writing  (or  speaking  as  in  Improvisation)  is  an  art. 
But  verses  may  be  constructed  with  perfect  metrical  accuracy  that 
are  not  in  any  sense  poetry.  Rhythm  and  Rhyme  are  not  poetry,  but 
methods. 

Imagination  has  no  higher  avenue  of  expression  than  poetry. 

Inspiration  no  better  aid.  Many  of  the  "prose  poems"  of  great 
masters  are  perfect  poetic  Art. 

From  ^schylus  and  Homer  to  Shakespeare,  from  Hesiod  to 
Chaucer,  from  Dante  to  Milton,  we  may  trace  the  weaving  of  those 
wondrous  numbers  that  win  the  world  to  pleasure,  patriotism  and 
worship. 

The  "Sacred  books"  of  the  Orient  are  poems:   Songs  of  praise 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  155 

and  exhortation,  syllables  of  Inspiration  set  to  the  Oriental  lan- 
guage with  all  the  imagination  that  Love  and  praise  can  give. 

The  psalms  (songs  of  David)  are  many  of  them  among  the 
choicest  and  grandest  poetic  productions  of  the  world. 

And  we  all  know  what  a  valuable — in  fact,  indispensable — ad- 
junct are  the  words  of  Hymns  and  Anthems  of  Worship  in  Modern 
Churches. 

One  may  turn  from  the  severest  of  Watts'  Hymns  and  that  class 
to  the  more  cheerful  songs  of  praise  and  Love  of  modern  composers, 
but  Oratorio  and  Anthem  in  both  words  and  music  must  continue 
to  inspire  and  enthuse  the  thought  of  worship. 

Every  nation  of  every  period  of  the  world's  history,  has  not  only 
its  poetic  groups,  led  by  the  Angel  of  the  group,  but  its  perfect  Poem. 

Scholars  and  critics  may  quibble  and  differ,  but  the  perfect 
Poem  (Lyric,  Epic  or  simple  song)  will  remain  forever. 

Sometimes  (as  in  a  more  recent  period)  a  Victor  Hugo  will 
thrill  the  world  with  prose  poems  and  Whitman  be  glorious — and 
misunderstood — but  the  ages  uplift  and  exalt  them. 

DRAMA. 

From  ^schylus  to  Shakespeare.  Word  and  action  perfectly 
suited  and  adapted  to  each  other. 

The  personal  presence — the  oral  utterance — the  gesture  of  perfect 
oratory,  with  the  impersonation  in  lifelike  manner  as  the  artist-actor 
alone  is  capable,  this  constitutes  real  power  in  Dramatic  Art.  One 
gifted  with  great  imagination  can  read  (alone)  the  perfectly  written 
Drama  and  enjoy  it,  supplying  all  the  characters  by  force  of  the  vivid 
imagination  (as  did  the  poet  in  the  writing). 

In  fact,  it  may  be  truly  said  that  few  if  any  "artists"  can  perfectly 
portray  the  ideals  and  language  of  the  written  drama,  yet  it  serves  to 
illustrate : 

Impersonated  attributes  (of  power,  Joy,  wonder,  Love),  the  Gods 
and  Goddesses  of  Homeric  verse; 

Representation  of  persons,  periods,  institutions  abuses — typical 
heroes  and  heroines  of  any  particular  country  or  age ; 

Perfect  presentation  of  human  virtues,  failings,  benefactions  and 
crimes. 

The  perfect  Actor  (Dramatic  Artist)  is  the  Genius  or  the  Angel. 

That  is  most  perfect  in  Art  which  expresses  most  perfectly  the 
thoughts,  feelings,  emotions,  intent  of  the  author,  artist,  or  composer. 
Therefore  it  may  be  truly  said : 

The  perfect  "School"  of  Dramatic  Expression — presentation — 


156  THE  SOUL; 

has  not  yet  arrived — but  one  can  safely  say  that  the  system  of 
Delsarte  probably  is  the  nearest  to  perfection  that  has  been  given  to 
the  world. 

Ultimately  there  will  be  no  need  of  dramatic  art. 

Froebel  is  in  Teaching — i.  e.,  the  recognition  of  the  unfolding 
and  questioning  from  within  the  mind  alike  of  the  child  and  the 
adult,  and  supplying  the  answer  before  the  question  is  asked — the 
leader  of  a  new  age. 

Ultimately  Education  will  be  like  breathing — like  physical  growth. 
Life  itself  is  the  primal  Educator. 

We  have  seen  the  much-lauded  "orator"  of  an  occasion  try  his 
"Art,"  his  carefully  prepared  and  rounded  sentences  and  periods, 
his  studied  and  perfectly  "correct"  gestures,  his  much-thought-of 
peroration,  upon  a  multitude  to  whom  the  occasion  was  an  inspira- 
tion ;  and  the  "orator"  was  received  cordially,  applauded  where  the 
sentiment  appealed  to  the  people,  but — the  "finished"  oration  was 
valued  most  at  its  close. 

When  followed  by  another,  equal  in  scholarship  and  in  choice  of 
language,  who  gave  utterance  in  simple  language  to  the  spirit  of 
the  day  and  hour,  the  multitude  was  thrilled,  filled,  pervaded,  and 
finally  completely  overwhelmed  by  the  Master  Orator  who  uttered 
what  the  day  and  hour  meant  to  the  people :  The  Soul  of  Expression 
was  there! 

The  highest  expression  possible — and  that  which  is  the  only 
excuse  for  oratory  or  the  Drama — is  to  have  a  message,  thought,  or 
purpose,  or  Ideal  of  beauty,  to  express  and  to  give  it  in  the  simplest 
language  and  manner;  sincerity  is  the  best  "magnetism."  Periods 
of  history  and  states  of  scholarship  where  "oratory"  of  an  ornate 
kind  is  required,  pass  with  the  conditions  producing  them,  and  the 
world  of  human  thought  returns  to  the  simplest  and  best  forms  of 
expression. 

To  live  the  poem — oration — drama — this  is  the  Art  of  Life — 
to  be. 


SEVENTH  LESSON. 
ANGELS  OF  PHILOSOPHY. 

The  Pre-eminence  of  the  Philosopher  over  his  fellow  men  con- 
sists in  his  larger  measure  of  Wisdom  and  Love  (fraternity),  and 
the  poise  that  comes  of  knowing  the  principles  underlying  any  class 
of  phenomena ;  or,  in  a  broader  sense,  underlying  the  Universe — its 
order  and  harmony. 

Pure  philosophy  is  the  perfect  mental  Understanding  of  the 
fundamental  Truths  of  the  Universe,  or  such  portion  of  them  as 
may  be  the  possession  of  the  persons  as  the  subject  of  consideration 
at  the  time. 

Many  have  denominated  "Reason"  as  the  one  faculty  by  which 
philosophy  is  attained ;  but  Intuition  is  the  foundation  of  all  knowl- 
edge— Reason  is  the  process  of  utilizing  that  knowledge  for  mental 
purposes  into  a  system  of  thought — or  efficiency. 

The  Groups  of  philosophers  have  from  remotest  ages  clustered 
around  some  wonderful  leader — calm-browed,  wide  of  vision  and 
clear  in  teaching.  In  many  instances  the  Philosopher  is  also  the 
Poet,  the  Artist,  combining  in  the  one  person  who  is  the  center  of 
a  Group,  the  perfect  forms  of  two  and  three-fold  expression. 

How  have  we  longed  to  join  the  group  that  listened  to  the  voice 
of  Socrates !  And,  better  still,  the  teachings  of  his  pupil  (?)  Plato ! 
O,  the  voice  of  the  Grove !  O,  the  sound  of  many  silences  of  wisdom 
and  Love! 

The  rivalry  between  different  "schools"  of  philosophy  was  not 
in  the  Founders — the  Teachers — but  among  their  followers. 

Every  thinker  really  established  a  "school"  of  philosophy. 

Aristotle  held  sway,  perhaps,  over  a  larger  number  than  Plato; 
but  the  pure  Idealism  and  absolute  exaltation  of  the  teachings  of 
the  latter  commanded  an  ever  increasing  following  among  the 

157 


158  THE  SOUL; 

Idealists  of  his  time,  and  during  the  intervening  centuries  of  eclipse 
the  Angels  were  preparing  the  way  for  the  more  complete  acceptance 
of  the  "Divine"  teachings  of  Plato.  Today  we  are  nearer  Plato  than 
ever  before. 

Other  philosophers,  like  Seneca  (Seneca's  Morals),  who  lived 
before  the  Christian  Era,  might  have  written  for  the  expression  of 
the  highest  Christian  Ethics,  so  do  the  sentiments  of  perfect  philoso- 
phy and  perfect  Religion  meet  in  the  precepts  and  examples  of  lofty 
moral  purpose. 

Of  the  modern  philosophers  undoubtedly  John  Locke  has  exer- 
cised more  influence  than  any  one  mind  (especially  in  England), 
culminating  in  Agnosticism  and  Materialism.  While  a  more  refined 
and  spiritual  ideal  has  been  handed  down  from  the  school  of  German 
Transcendentalists. 

Through  Greece  and  Rome,  down,  down  to  the  German  Schools 
— how  far  to  Kant  and  Fichte! 

Or  if  linked  to  poetry,  let  us  pause  with  the  little  Group  at 
Weimar.  Wonderful  lives  centered  there. 

Many  centuries  of  Thought  and  Teaching  culminated  in  the 
comprehensive  works  of  Confucius.  This  was  not  a  Religion  nor  a 
Philosophy,  but  a  Compendium  of  Eastern  Thought  carefully,  under- 
standingly  arranged  and  partaking,  certainly,  more  of  Philosophy 
than  Religion  (as  the  latter  word  is  usually  understood),  yet  con- 
veying the  highest  ethics. 

Down  through  the  ages  sweep  these  mighty  tides  of  pure  philoso- 
phy, emphasized  and  reiterated  at  need  by  such  lives  as  are  born 
to  bear  forward  the  Comprehensive  Truths  thus  given  to  the  world. 

Most  of  the  great  scholars  of  antiquity  were  also  philosophers — 
than  whom  no  more  shining  example  can  be  found  than  Pythagoras, 
who,  perfect  in  mathematics,  gave  several  new  mathematical  state- 
ments, and  whose  school  of  philosophy  was  born  of  the  pure 
idealism,  the  true  transcendentalism  of  the  Orient. 

The  Oriental  mind,  however,  clothes  its  philosophy  with  the 
poetic  imagery  of  the  East,  and  its  systems  of  Philosophy  and 
Religion  combine  in  a  vast  expanse  of  Transcendentalism,  compared 
to  which  the  Transcendentalism  of  the  German  and  French  Schools 
seem  altogether  literal,  almost  material. 

This  also  is  true  of  the  philosophies  of  the  Greek,  German, 
French,  and  English  (modern)  schools.  From  Plato  to  Bacon  is  a 
"far  cry."  The  pure  Idealism  of  the  former — the  absolute  literalism 
of  the  latter. 

Plato  would  bring  humanity  up  to  his  Ideals.     Bacon  would 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  159 

bring  the  ideals  down  to  humanity.  Let  us  have  both,  by  all  means ; 
but  for  us,  if  one  system  must  be  rejected,  we  would  cling  to  Plato, 
the  Idealist,  whose  world  of  thought  and  endeavor  is  the  Universe 
instead  of  this  lump  of  clay.  Aye,  the  world  of  mind  is  nearer  to 
Plato  than  ever  before,  and  ages  hence  the  world  will  have  forgotten 
that  the  ''Baconian  System"  ever  existed,  while  still  drinking  at  the 
pure  Fountain  of  Plato's  "Cosmos/'  The  Ideal  Republic  is  The 
Republic  of  Souls; — bodies  will  be  cared  for,  and  perfectly,  when 
each  human  being  is  known  to  be  Mind,  Spirit,  Soul. 

We  would  fain  linger  amid  these  transcendent  Groups  that,  like 
clustering  stars  around  their  suns  of  splendor,  show  the  steps  of 
the  shining,  ascending  way  that  human  lives  have  come — each  soul 
seeking  ever  to  reach  a  height,  ever  to  arrive  at  an  attainment,  and 
at  last  in  turn  to  become  the  center  of  groups  like  these. 

So  akin  is  the  highest  Philosophy  to  Religion  that  they  meet  on 
one  common  ethical  ground.  We  climb  to  these  ethical  heights 
with  the  Greeks,  the  German  schools  of  philosophy,  as  we  do  with 
the  Chinese,  through  the  Confucian  system  (a  compilation  of  the 
wisdom  of  ages),  similar  to  the  compilation  of  the  "Wisdom  of 
Solomon." 

As  the  greatest  patriotism  and  love  of  one's  countrymen  often 
accompanies — nay,  goes  hand  in  hand  with  philosophy,  we  have 
many  shining  examples  in  comparatively  modern  times  of  those  who 
have  led  their  countrymen  by  the  impulsion  of  their  wonderful 
force  of  thought.  In  Germany,  within  a  century,  Fichte  seemed  to 
be  the  master  mind,  his  epitomization  of  thought  and  truth  being: 
"God  is  the  Moral  Order  of  the  Universe,  the  Eternal  Law  of 
Right,  which  is  the  foundation  of  our  being."  No  one  ever  did  so 
much  for  a  "United  Germany"  as  he,  even  though  that  nation  today 
falls  far  short  of  his  Ideal. 

The  "schools"  of  philosophy  matter  little,  when  beneath  the 
names  we  find  the  same  fundamental  principles  of  the  "Moral  Order 
of  the  Universe." 

There  are  shining  examples  of  the  inclusiveness  of  Great  Minds : 
Men  of  Science  who  were  also  profound  philosophers  and  true 
worshipers  at  the  shrine  of  the  Eternal  Mind.  In  fact,  no  man  can 
perceive  the  principles  upon  which  the  Universe  is  fashioned  with- 
out acknowledging  with  wonder  and  awe  the  Infinite  Order  of  the 
arrangement  by  the  Divine  Mind. 

Humboldt,  who  never  ceased,  even  at  four  score  years,  to  study 
the  vast  works  of  God  as  manifested  in  nature,  acknowledged  that 
his  awe  and  reverence  for  the  Infinite  increased  with  every  new 


160  THE  SOUL; 

exploration  in  the  field  of  science.  His  "Cosmos"  interpulsates  with 
that  of  Plato,  proving  a  kinship  of  Soul. 

These  towering  heights  of  Philosophy  reach  at  last  to  the  outer 
courts  of  the  realm  of  Religion,  and  prove  that  similar  Truths  must 
proceed  from  the  same  source :  within.  Intuition  declares  them  and 
"Reason"  condescendingly  arranges  them  and  claims  them  as  her 
own.  A  Truth  is  no  more  a  truth  because  philosophers  have  declared 
it.  Whether  "The  Golden  Rule"  was  first  declared  in  Pagan  lands 
or  in  Galilee  matters  little ;  its  ethical  value  remains  the  same. 

There  is  a  depth  and  a  height  where  the  Waters  of  Truth  are 
found  by  the  earnest  searcher.  If  one  seek  through  "Science"  and 
"Philosophy"  he  will  find  that  Religion  (Intuition)  has  already  been 
there. 

One  cannot  but  trace  the  influence  of  Spinoza  on  the  German 
(and  European)  thought  that  led  to  the  subtle  transcendentalism  of 
Goethe — and  one  is  at  a  loss  whether  to  claim  the  latter  as  being 
most  poet  or  most  philosopher.  The  German  Schools  of  thought 
were  saved  from  materialism  by  such  wonderful  minds  as  Spinoza, 
and  later  by  Klopstock,  and  such  as  gathered  around  the  group  from 
which  Goethe  was  rising  to  a  higher  life  as  Schiller  entered. 

Emanuel  Kant  said:  "The  argument  for  philosophy  is  that  a 
man  can  live  by  it." 

The  king  of  thinkers,  Hegel,  by  sublime  philosophy  arrived  at 
the  truth  of  God,  Soul,  Immortality.  Without  her  royal  train  of 
philosophical  spirits,  the  period  of  "storm  and  stress"  would  have 
left  Germany,  and  perhaps  all  Europe,  stranded  on  the  shoals  of 
materialism. 

Hegel,  Kant,  the  Schlegels,  Lessing,  Fichte,  Schopenhauer, 
Klopstock. 

Aflame  with  the  light  of  these  master  minds,  their  influence  has 
never  ceased  to  be  felt,  entirely  eclipsing  the  later  more  materialistic 
schools  of  so-called  philosophers.  France,  Great  Britain,  and  the 
United  States  have  later  developed  a  "school"  that  well-nigh  leaves 
the  Spirit  hopeless,  stranded  on  the  sands  of  "Agnosticism,"  but 
for  the  counter  claim  of  such  minds  as  Dr.  A.  R.  Wallace,  Sir  Oliver 
Lodge  and  a  score  of  others  who  have  by  searching  found  the  true 
light  of  Immortality  of  the  Soul. 

True  philosophy,  therefore,  consists  in  the  knowledge  that  the 
Universe  is  governed  by  Divine  Order,  and  in  adjusting  oneself 
to  that  Divine  Order.  As  Beacon  Lights,  are  the  Angels  that  guide 
others  over  the  shoals  and  quicksands  of  shallow  and  superficial 
materialism  into  the  calm,  clear  waters  of  Sublime  Philosophy. 


EIGHTH  LESSON. 

ANGELS  OF  LIBERTY: 

(FREEDOM.) 

Next  to  Love  (which  includes  all  true  Religion),  Liberty  is  the 
highest  boon,  the  grandest  attainment  of  human  existence. 

Next  to  Religion  and  Love,  it  is  the  word  that  has  been  most 
abused,  and  in  whose  name  more  cruelties  have  been  perpetrated, 
more  wrongs  inflicted,  more  oppressions  and  slaveries  fostered,  than 
any  other  word  or  term  in  any  language.  Its  Synonym,  Freedom, 
has  been  the  prompting  impetus  of  more  self-sacrifice,  more  mighty 
endeavor  than  any  other  human  aspiration. 

In  its  name  millions  of  the  bravest,  truest  and  best  have  per- 
ished on  fields  of  carnage  or  by  axe  or  guillotine,  or  pined  away  in 
dungeon  cell. 

The  occasions  for  seeking  and  maintaining  Liberty  are : 

Resisting  oppression,  i.  e.,  resisting  physical  bondage; 

Defending  the  home  and  its  sacred  inmates; 

Defending  the  country  (the  synonym  of  "home")  ; 

Defending  the  right  to  mental  liberty ; 

Defending  the  right  to  "liberty  of  conscience,"  i.  e.,  Religious 
convictions  and  observances. 

ANGELS  OF  LIBERTY. 

So  Divine  a  gift  is  Freedom,  and  so  intimately  allied  with  all 
that  is  highest  and  best  in  the  Soul's  expression  on  this  planet,  that 
there  would  seem,  almost,  to  be  no  other  word  so  full  of  import. 
In  its  name  all  the  wars  of  history  have  been  waged,  many  if  not 
most  of  the  atrocities  perpetrated,  and  the  greatest  heroism 
manifested. 

161 


162  THE  SOUL; 

The  struggle  for  Liberty,  for  the  attainment  of  Freedom,  is  the 
struggle  of  the  human  race,  individually,  nationally,  and  as  an 
entirety. 

Like  all  that  is  best  in  the  conception  of  the  mind,  in  the  "ideals" 
of  the  spirit,  Freedom  must  come  from  within.  And  when  finally 
won,  what  is  it? 

The  ability  and  right  to  do  and  be  the  highest  and  best  that  is 
possible  to  fulfill  one's  destiny. 

The  wild  impulses  of  innocent,  untutored,  and  undisciplined 
races,  or  stages  of  human  expression,  may  be  without  restraint — 
for  a  time — but  the  ignorant  can  never  be  truly  free.  And  in  the 
final  analysis,  Perfect  Freedom  is  perfect  service,  for  only  in  perfect 
service  to  God  and  man  can  there  be  the  highest  expression  of 
Liberty. 

"The  Freedom  of  Nature"  must  be  within  the  bounds  and  limita- 
tions of  "natural  laws,"  but  the  mind  has  a  wider  and  higher  range. 
And  the  spirit  seems  boundless  in  its  possibilities  to  conquer  and 
control. 

To  do  and  be  all  that  one  aspires  to  attain  without  infringing 
upon  the  rights  of  others,  this  is  Freedom — this  is  true  Liberty. 

To  "show  the  way"  to  this  attainment,  for  individuals  and 
nations,  what  wonders  of  Wisdom  and  Love  must  be  enacted  before 
the  eyes  of  men — what  examples — what  martyrdoms! 

The  bounds  and  limitations  of  physical  nature  have  been,  and 
are  being,  triumphantly  overcome  by  the  wonders  wrought  by  the 
human  mind :  Inventions,  discoveries,  adaptations.  Nature  is  relent- 
less— she  is  also  kind.  We  may  never  disregard  her.  We  may 
always  find,  through  knowledge,  a  way  to  work  with  her. 

The  Soul — primarily  unconditioned — loses  its  Freedom  in  its 
contact  with  matter.  The  Spirit — in  the  environment  of  material 
existence — has  the  fetters  of  time  and  sense  upon  it,  until  it  works 
its  way  through  them  to  the  glorious  Freedom  of  the  Soul. 

There  can  be  no  real  battle  for  Freedom,  no  genuine  heroism, 
that  is  not  a  conquest  from  within,  overcoming  the  fears  that  are 
produced  by  physical  limitations,  then  by  conquest  over  the  environ- 
ment bursting  the  fetters  of  time  and  sense. 

The  "Liberty"  which  men  covet  in  particular  states  of  partial 
growth  is  only  license  to  do  what  they  desire,  not  what  they  need. 

The  history  of  the  world  is  the  history  of  the  struggle  for 
Freedom — the  Enfranchisement  of  the  Spirit  from  the  bonds  of 
selfish  seeking  (at  the  expense  of  the  rights  of  others). 

Why  should  I  govern  or  control  another  to  serve  me,  even  if  I 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  163 

have  the  power?  This  is  the  ultimate  and  primal  question  of  the 
awakened  mind. 

The  hallowed  names  with  which  history  abounds  (or  should 
abound)  are  those  who  have  resisted  oppression  (and  the  oppressors) 
and  those  who  have  endured  martyrdom  for  the  sake  of  their 
convictions. 

Physical  bondage  is  actual  imprisonment — or  compulsory  service 
(slavery),  brought  about  by  violent  capture,  or  by  the  creation  and 
enforcement  of  conditions  that  require  involuntary  and  unwilling 
service. 

Mental  bondage — after  setting  aside  the  greatest  cause,  ignorance 
— is  the  enactment  and  enforcement  of  laws  or  decrees  forbidding 
any  manifestation  or  utterance  of  thought  at  variance  with  the 
established  order,  whether  Civic  or  Theological. 

Bondage  of  Conscience — from  the  same  causes  as  above  stated — 
either  the  result  of  Ignorance  and  Fear,  or  both,  or  of  enforced 
observances  which,  necessarily,  if  against  one's  convictions,  must 
be  hypocritical  and  acquiesced  in  but  to  placate  the  oppressors. 

Angels  of  Liberty  seek  to  illustrate  the  way  to  Personal  Free- 
dom;— i.  e. :  1st,  Freedom  from  all  Physical  restraint  that  includes 
in  the  possession  of  it  the  safety  of  other  people.  Aye,  and  here  is 
also  the  subtle  difficulty. 

One  may  not — at  least  that  is  the  claim — under  existing  states 
of  "civilization"  be  deprived  of  his  "personal  liberty"  without  "just 
cause" — but  so  elastic  is  the  term  "just  cause"  that  thousands  of 
innocent  people  fall  under  the  suspicion  of  those  appointed  to  exe- 
cute the  laws  "for  public  safety"  and  are  frequently  imprisoned — and 
sometimes  put  to  death — under  mistaken  interpretations  or  "circum- 
stantial evidence" — or  other  misinterpretations  of  "justice." 

And — it  is  possible,  even  in  this  "enlightened"  age  to  require 
people  under  the  malcreation  and  maladministration  of  laws  for 
"public  health" — to  introduce  into  a  perfectly  sound  and  healthful 
body — either  of  child  or  adult — the  baleful  serum  or  germs  of  vile 
disease,  thereby  profaning  the  fair  altar  of  physical  existence  and 
always  rendering  the  victim  physically  weaker  than  before. 

Second.  Freedom  in  the  exercise  of  the  mental  powers;  (a)  in 
the  pursuit  of  knowledge,  (b)  in  the  liberty  of  teaching  and  impart- 
ing that  knowledge  to  others.  In  other  words  Freedom  of  speech, 
Advocacy  by  tongue  or  pen. 

Third.  Freedom  of  Conscience — i.  e.,  belief  or  unbelief  in  es- 
tablished doctrines  and  forms  of  worship — "The  right  to  worship 
God  according  to  the  dictates  of  conscience;"  and  this  "right"  in- 


164  THE  SOUL; 

eludes  the  right  to  not  "worship"  (in  the  accepted  sense  of  the 
word),  but  to  find  "sermons"  and  "hymns"  of  praise  in  Nature  and 
all  her  works.  Trials  for  "heresy,"  except  in  connection  with  par- 
ticular denominational  or  sectarian  bodies  do  not  now  occur,  and 
expulsion  from  a  particular  body  or  organization  on  account  of 
heresy  is  no  especial  disgrace. 

Freedom  is  still  afar  off,  however,  when  helpless  babes  and  inno- 
cent people  of  all  ages  are  forced  to  receive  poison  into  their  bodies. 

It  is  a  period,  however,  of  great  activity  and  awakening  toward 
perfect  health,  "a  sound  body  for  a  sound  mind  and  a  free  spirit." 
Hygeia  has  descended  with  her  fair  attendants,  "Laws  of  Nature," 
to  win  the  Human  race  to  right  living,  as  the  best  safeguard  for 
public  health. 

But  "right  living"  cannot  exist  without  right  thinking.  And 
"Boards  of  Health" — originated  by  Medical  Societies,  must  either 
be  abolished,  or  must  be  enlightened  by  the  enlightened  Minds  of 
the  people  of  the  community  in  which  they  exist. 

The  fact  that  there  is  need  of  sanitary  supervision  and  regula- 
tion— should  not  include  the  right  or  authority  to  introduce  poison 
(virus)  into  a  perfectly  healthy  organism — either  of  child  or  adult — 
even  though  considered  "scientific"  and  countenanced — or  com- 
manded by  law. 

Liberty  of  Mind : — of  thinking  one's  own  thoughts,  of  investigat- 
ing and  exploring  the  vast  realm  of  Nature,  of  creating  or  espousing 
any  system  of  "Philosophy,"  exists  now  to  a  very  great  extent. 

"The  world  does  move"  was  once  the  signal  for  persecution ;  the 
Inquisition,  torture  and  rack  awaited  the  one  who  dared  to  "think." 

Social  ostracism,  loss  of  position  as  teacher  or  leader,  may  even 
now  follow  the  expression  of  certain  thoughts  and  convictions ;  but 
usually  the  enlightened  nations  give  great  liberty  to  scientific  and 
philosophical  investigation. 

Freedom  to  "Worship  according  to  the  dictates  of  Conscience," 
has  been  the  watchword  of  all  who  have  broken  from  the  bounds  of 
one  form  of  worship — creed  or  ritual — usually  to  create  another 
quite  as  difficult  and  severe.  Persecutions  in  the  name  of  "Religion" 
have  been  the  most  grievous,  and  "Religious  Wars" — so  called, 
among  the  most  bloody  in  the  history  of  the  human  race ! 

The  "Prince  of  Peace"  seems  afar  from  His  world  sometimes. 

To  be  free  from  the  limitations  of  matter — time  and  sense — is 
the  one  longing  of  the  Soul,  when  in  this  environment;  but,  since 
there  is  no  other  way  of  regaining  the  Spiritual  estate  except  by 
conquest  over  these  conditions — winning  the  way  by  conquering, 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  165 

overcoming, — true  Liberty  consists  in  the  removal  of  every  barrier 
to  that  ultimate  victory. 

Barriers  from  one's  ignorance  must  be  overcome  by  gaining 
knowledge,  and  knowledge  must  be  gained  by  experience.  The  story 
of  this  struggle  is  the  story  of  each  Individual  Soul.  No  one  can 
have  experience  for  another.  For  this  reason  "history  repeats  it- 
self," and  each  century  or  cycle  finds  new  generations  who  repeat 
the  errors,  cruelties,  and  successes  or  failures,  of  previous  ages. 

Freedom  is  a  state  of  mind  more  than  a  bodily  condition.  Pascal 
in  his  dungeon,  writing  his  hymn  of  triumph,  was  far  more  free 
than  those  who  placed  him  there. 

In  the  market  place  where  slaves  were  sold,  one  might  see  those 
who  were  free  from  the  horrible  gyves  and  fetters  of  greed  and 
cruelty  that  bound  those  who  violently  captured  and  placed  them 
there.  The  slave  trader  and  slave  holder  are  more  enslaved  than 
the  captive. 

The  armed  Conqueror  is  not  always  the  Victor  in  this  great 
struggle  for  Freedom.  The  Caesars,  Alexanders,  Napoleons  of  his- 
tory are  slaves  compared  to  the  men  who  for  love  of  home  and 
country  bore  arms  against  them. 

There  must  arise  heroes  of  battle  who  win  the  Victory  for  people 
or  nations  for  the  sake  of  Freedom. 

These  are  not  those  who  glory  in  war,  whose  ambition  seeks 
through  the  bloody  path  of  carnage  to  gain  the  victories  of  worldly 
power.  Thrones,  Kingdoms  and  all  their  belongings  fade  and  fall 
before  the  conquering  arm  of  Liberty.  Egypt  was  more  the  Em- 
press of  the  world — we  believe — when  her  warlike  kings  were  sub- 
dued by  the  greater  Arts  of  Peace. 

When  Rome  became  the  Ruling  Power  of  the  world  by  force  of 
arms  and  the  enslaving  of  the  conquered  nations  her  downfall  was 
assured. 

"He  who  taketh  up  the  sword  shall  perish  by  the  sword."  Mean- 
ing: Whoso  from  love  of  conquest  and  worldly  power  wages  ag- 
gressive warfare,  sows  the  seeds  of  dissolution  for  himself  and  his 
nation. 

The  warlike  Greeks  did  not  wholly  dominate — "Glory"  was  not 
the  chief  aim  of  the  time,  when  Solon,  Lycurgus,  and  other  wise 
ones  held  sway.  Greece  could  never  have  held  the  sublime  record 
for  Science,  Art,  Philosophy,  that  she  held  and  still  holds,  but  for 
those  intervals  of  peace  born  of  the  highest  liberty ;  i.  e.,  Liberty  of 
Mind  and  Spirit.  Oppression  and  warfare  often  awaken  their 
opposites ;  Socrates — culminating  in  Plato  and  their  followers,  were 


166  THE  SOUL; 

the  outgrowth  of  centuries.  The  response  to  the  need  of  those  who 
were  ready ;  but  alas,  the  rulers  were  not  ready  and  the  "slow  poison" 
must  do  its  work  by  command.  Today  the  name  of  the  philosopher 
is  revered  and  those  who  caused  his  mortal  death  are  execrated. 

True  Liberty  will  find  a  way — when  lives  are  ready,  when  people 
have  grown  to  her  height  by  "attainment." 

Who  but  Mazzini  could  have  prepared  the  way  for  the  wonder- 
ful results  of  the  Sword  of  Garibaldi  in  Italy?  Yet  even  then  Italy 
was  not  wholly  free. 

These  later  days  mean  more  and  more  and  more  for  Freedom's 
reign,  since  Woman  is,  in  the  New  Dispensation,  to  be  placed  in  her 
true  position  side  by  side  with  man.  No  longer  will  the  world  be 
half  governed. 

The  Angel  of  Liberty  found  the  nations  ripe  for  a  new  impulse — 
indeed  a  new  Advent  of  Freedom — when,  after  centuries  of  oppres- 
sion and  depression,  the  New  World  awakened  to  the  sound  of  the 
wonderful  voice  that  gave  to  the  world  the  Republic  of  the  United 
States  of  America. 

The  cluster  or  group  of  wise  ones  who  gathered  around  the 
leading  minds  of  that  day  will  be  remembered  and  more  appreciated, 
as  time  rolls  on,  when  Freedom  is  everywhere  more  than  a  name. 


NINTH  LESSON. 
RELIGION. 

Is  the  perception  of  God  from  within  the  Soul.  Its  manifesta- 
tion is  the  attitude  of  the  individual  toward  others.  Religion  is  the 
true  efflorescence  of  life:  Love  of  God  (The  Infinite  Mother- 
Father:  Love  and  Wisdom)  Love  to  all  Souls. 

THE  ANGELS  OF  RELIGION. 

Not  only  do  the  higher  Angels  announce  the  coming  of,  and 
accompany  the  Messiahs — but  from  Dispensation  to  Dispensation 
there  are  especial  lines  of  life  that  bear  forward  the  seeds  of  Truth, 
even  in  the  "darkest  Ages,"  between  the  Messianic  culminations — 
there  are  always  those  embodied  Angels  to  testify  unto  the  Truth. 

When  there  seems  to  be  a  lapse  from  the  teachings  of  one  of  the 
Masters  of  Truth,  there  are  really  no  "lapses"  or  retrogressions; 
certain  lives  being  ready  for  a  Dispensation,  are  attracted  to  its 
"heralds"  and  to  the  Messianic  Life  that  reveals  its  message.  When 
all  are  "gathered  in"  that  are  thus  ripe  for  that  particular  "harvest" 
— the  recession  is  because  the  average  human  lives  on  earth  were 
not  ready,  and  many  times  such  as  are  selfish,  ambitious  or  powerful, 
use  the  New  Name  of  Religious  Truth  to  serve  their  own  selfish 
purposes. 

The  building  up  of  Priestcraft  (see  the  Brahmins  of  India), 
Kingcraft,  and  Worldly  Hierarchies,  is  because  of  this  seeming 
recession.  Ever  in  the  midst  of  the  "dark  ages"  of  a  Dispensation 
"Reformers"  appear  to  remind  the  people  of  the  Primal  Truths 
taught  by  the  Great  Teacher  whom  they  (the  people)  profess  to 
follow — but  from  whose  teachings  they  have  departed.  These  Em- 
bodied Angels  usually  form  the  centers  of  groups — and  with  their 
followers  are  persecuted,  oft-times  put  to  death  by  those  who  claim 

167 


168  THE  SOUL; 

to  represent  the  real  teaching ; — The  forces  of  the  World — Mammon 
— obtains  possession  of  the  Name  under  which  a  Truth  has  been 
presented.  Thus  all  history  shows  similar  decline  or  decadence  from 
the  Light  of  the  Messianic  lives;  hence  those  who  arise  with  a 
"Message"  are  considered  the  enemies  of  the  established  order  of 
things : 

To  the  Brahmin — with  his  love  of  caste  and  his  obedience  to  the 
ceremonials  of  his  order — the  later  expressions  of  Bhuddist,  Jainist 
and  others  amount  to  heresies. 

Altho  Bhudda  Guatama  established  and  bore  forward  the  great- 
est Light  Asia  had  ever  received  since  the  first  dawn  of  its  wonder- 
ful Religion — today  one  looks  in  vain  for  the  temples,  shrines,  and 
more  simple  teachings  of  Prince  Siddartha  (Guatama).  Again  the 
Priests  (Brahmins)  hold  sway  and  one  must  leave  India  and  travel 
to  China  and  other  Eastern  lands  to  find  the  strongholds  of  Buddha ; 
there  are  mental,  more  than  physical,  indications  of  the  preserva- 
tion of  his  sublime  teachings.  The  Jainists  are  still  permitted  to  bear 
forward  their  works  of  humanity,  kindness — to  all  living  things — 
and  form  a  large  part  of  the  business  element  of  India;  while  the 
"Brahmo  Somaj"  or  "Young  India"  constitutes  the  element  that 
connects  the  Hindoo  with  the  Modern  World. 

In  Persia  the  "Parsees"  rarely  are  found; — but  here  and  there 
scattered  over  the  Orient  these  followers  of  Zoroaster  (Zardusht) 
worship  at  the  shrine  of  the  sacred  Flame,  Ormuzd,  and  keep  their 
lives  pure  and  free. 

The  history  of  Judaism  and  Christianity  are  too  well  known  to 
refer  to  except  in  illustration.  Always  were  the  "Children  of 
Israel"  disobedient,  always  were  the  "prophets"  reared  up  to  call 
them  unto  the  "true  God"  from  whom  they  often  wandered. 

The  true  "Apostolic  descent"  is  in  the  line  of  embodiments  of 
these  Angels. 

We  can  better  illustrate  with  modern  times,  we  can  easily  see 
how  Religious  thought  in  Christendom  has  emerged  from  the  bounds 
of  creed  and  dogma — into  the  broad  Light  of  a  return  to  The 
Sermon  on  the  Mount.  Every  sect  or  cult  in  Christendom,  claims, 
of  course,  to  be  the  way,  but  the  true  Angels  can  be  easily  traced ; 
"by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them." 

Geo.  Fox  and  the  Quakers — "Mother"  Ann  Lee  and  the  Shakers. 
Dr.  Priestly — John  Wesley — John  Murray — were  "Reformers"  of 
"The  Reformation."  "The  Protestant  Reformation"  was  a  great 
awakening,  an  attempt  to  return  to  the  first  Principles  of  Christianity 
as  taught  in  "The  Sermon  on  the  Mount,"  especially  in  the  "Golden 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  169 

Rule" — which  is  the  key  to  all  Religious  action  toward  one's  fellow 
beings.  We  know  that  Erasmus  certainly  prepared  the  way  for  the 
"Reformation" — leading  to  Calvin,  Knox,  Melancthon,  and  chief est 
of  all,  Martin  Luther. 

True  Religion  needs  no  "Reformer" — it  is  a  possession,  but 
people  not  possessing  the  true  shift  from  one  interpretation  to  an- 
other— until  they  have  attained  the  true  perception. 

We  have  in  mind  many  of  the  various  leaders  and  teachers 
within  the  Church  of  Rome,  often  persecuted  because  of  their  Christ- 
like  Teachings.  One  would  go  far  to  hear  the  enchanting  voice  of 
the  Monk  Savonarola.  Ah!  the  "line  of  the  Angels"  passes  into 
and  out  of  the  church  oftentimes  by  the  gateway  of  Martyrdom. 

Back,  back  unto  the  very  groups  that  gathered  around  the  early 
Christian  teachers — and  back  to  the  Disciples  and  Apostles  of  Jesus 
— we  may  find  the  Angels  of  groups. 

Epitomized  in  the  Bibles  or  Sacred  Books  of  the  various  Nations 
and  Ages  one  may  find  the  pure  Light  of  the  Spirit  of  Religion — 
often  veiled  and  obscure — but  running  like  a  silver  stream  of  crystal 
water,  now  visible  and  apparent,  now  hidden,  yet  still  clear,  again 
to  re-appear  more  beautiful  than  ever. 

All  Bibles  are  not  Sacred  Books.  All  Religion  is  not  in  the  pos- 
session of  any  Race,  People,  Sect,  Cult. 

Religion :  the  Universal,  Infinite  God,  manifesting  to,  and  recog- 
nized by,  the  human  Soul,  must  be  perceived,  felt,  known. 

Yet  we  must  turn  to  India  for  the  Vedic  words — and  must  bear 
in  mind  that  from  India  has  come,  perhaps,  the  most  profound 
perception  of  Deity  and  the  most  perfect  (tho'  intricate)  statement 
of  His  Manifestation.  The  Vedas,  Shastras,  and  various  Zends — 
of  the  far  East,  together  with  the  Confucian  compilations,  form 
such  records  as  serve  to  show  the  resplendence  of  some  of  those 
minds  whose  names  are  not  even  known  to  the  Occidental  Scholars. 

Pure  Transcendalism — The  perception  of  the  Infinite  without  any 
trace  of  Materialism,  must  have  been  born  in  that  far-off  country 
and  in  a  culminating  age  of  pure  Religious  perception.  An  Abso- 
lutely Pure  Perception  of  God  as  Spirit  has  few  illustrations  in 
Western  minds.  We  might  almost  depend  upon  the  "philosophers" 
of  Germany,  France,  and  England — and  later  America,  for  the  un- 
material  Deity,  for  the  "Supreme  Intelligence"  recognized  by  them 
outside  of  Theological  schools  and  definitions. 

The  Angels  of  Religion,  therefore,  must  not  be  looked  for  merely 
in  the  History  of  the  Church  (or  Ecclesiastical  organizations),  be 
that  church  Pagan — Jewish — or  Christian — many  of  them  surely 


170  THE  SOUL; 

were  within  the  Church,  many,  many,  were  outside  its  pale.  And 
whether  without  or  within,  usually  were  martyrs: — i.  e.,  unrecog- 
nized and  sacrificed  as  "sowers  of  sedition,"  "heretics,"  "Infidels" 
etc.,  etc. 

But  who  can  declare — or  in  what  pictured  or  graven  image 
portray — or  in  what  sounds  of  music — or  in  what  written  or  spoken 
word — the  true  meaning  of  Religion?  This  nearness  to,  and  com- 
munion with,  the  Infinite?  This  Love  and  Wisdom  working  from 
within  and  through  the  Innermost  of  the  Soul  and  expressing  itself 
in  all  that  is  most  beautiful  toward  humanity  and  every  living  thing? 

To  this  Divine  attainment  all  human  experience  must  tend ;  and 
wherever  found,  beneath  whatever  sky  or  Temple-Dome,  Under 
Whatever  Name,  True  Religion  is  one  and  the  same  thing,  can  have 
but  one  meaning. 

The  history  of  the  Religious  beliefs  of  the  world  cannot  be  here 
stated ;  but  the  shining  pathway  of  those  who  have  borne  forward 
the  messages  of  Truth  may  be  traced,  whether  to  the  fiery  doom  of 
martyrdom  or  to  the  "Exaltation" — (misnamed)— of  a  throne. 

True  Religion,  under  whatever  name — or  obscuring  formulas,  is : 

The  Knowledge  (perception)  of  God.  (The  Infinite,  Omniscient, 
Omnipresent,  Eternal  One),  from  within  the  Soul. 

The  perception  and  knowledge  of  the  Immortal  Soul — (finite) 
like  unto  God. 

Knowledge  of  the  Fraternity  of  Souls;  their  relation  to  each 
other.  The  expression  of  Religion  may  be  in  any  language-form 
ceremonial — temple — or  in  silence — according  to  the  dictations  from 
the  Spirit. 

The  recognition  of  the  qualities  (Godlike)  of  the  Soul  as  "like 
unto  God" — gives  the  animating  impulse  and  incentive  to  all  good. 

The  attitude  and  manifestations  toward  human  beings,  and  all 
other  lives,  under  the  dominating  influence  of  true  Religion  must 
be  all  that  is  just,  kind,  beneficent  and  good. 

"A  New  Commandment  I  give  unto  you:  that  ye  love  one  an- 
other." 


TENTH  LESSON. 

ANGELS  OF  THE  SHADOW. 

Since  Lucifer  the  "Light  Bearer"  is  also  the  synonym  of  the 
"fallen  Son  of  the  Morning,"  who  shows  (by  contrast)  the  meaning 
of  the  Shadow,  so  there  are  those  who  walk  the  earth  to  illustrate 
in  its  uttermost  degree  that  contrast. 

If  Selfishness  must  be  (inordinate  ^//seeking)  there  must  be 
those  to  demonstrate  to  its  extreme  limit  the  results  of  such  self 
seeking. 

Lessons  by  contrasts  or  opposites  are  often  employed  by  those 
philanthropic  teachers  and  societies  who — being  a  little  in  advance 
of  those  whom  they  would  teach — are  seeking  to  "reform  the  world," 
or  to  reform  those  who  need  it  in  any  given  direction. 

Thus  a  "Reformed  Inebriate"  is  chosen  by  them  to  illustrate  and 
elucidate  the  beauties  of  Temperance;  the  "Reformed  criminal,"  to 
illustrate  the  value  of  a  life  free  from  criminal  transgressions.  It  is 
often  noted  that  the  children  of  drunkards  are  total  abstainers ;  and 
it  is  argued  by  those  endeavoring  to  solve  the  psychological  mysteries 
of  "Social  Science,"  that  the  example  of  the  drunken  parent  pro- 
duces revulsion,  disgust,  in  the  offspring. 

To  know  the  exact  value  of  the  "lessons  by  contrast,"  there  must 
be  the  extremes.  As  in  nature,  heat  and  cold,  light  and  darkness, 
are  only  perceived  as  related  to  and  contrasted  with  each  other,  and 
both  are  relative ;  so  in  the  states  of  human  shadow — lack  of  moral 
victory — there  could  be  no  shadow  but  for  the  light;  time,  sense, 
material  conditions  eclipse  the  light;  but  there  can  be  no  moral 
shadow  unless  there  is  moral  Light:  The  Spiritual  Perception, 
a  priori,  of  that  which  is  good. 

When  Self  seeking  reaches  the  degree  of  inordinate  Greed,  Cbvet- 
ousness,  avarice,  there  seems  to  be  one  way  in  which  to  show  these 
in  all  their  hideousness :  The  Uttermost  degree : 

171 


172  THE  SOUL; 

The  Miser,  loving  gold  for  its  own  sake — not  even  for  the  Power 
it  can  bring ; 

The  Avaricious  one— Coveting  all  the  wealth  that  can  be  accumu- 
lated, for  whatever  poor  excuse  can  be  offered;  these  must  remain 
examples  or  illustrations  of  the  Shadow  state — . 

You  will  bear  in  mind  that  "The  root  of  all  evil"  has  been  sup- 
posed to  be  gold — or  its  equivalent — . 

When  Lycurgus  fashioned  laws  for  the  benefit  of  his  people — 
his  fellow  countrymen,  expurgating  gold  (or  money)  from  those 
laws,  and  hence  from  the  country,  then  making  his  country-men 
promise  not  to  alter  the  laws  until  his  return,  expatriated  himself,— 
thereby  securing  to  his  loved  people  the  great  boon  of  freedom  from 
the  power  of  wealth,  he  failed  to  recognize  that  not  gold  but  the 
love  of  gold  is  the  root  of  evil, — or  Love  of  the  Power  of  Wealth; 
and  that  could  not  be  expunged  from  the  hearts  and  minds  of  those 
who  were  not  ready — had  not  out-grown  it. 

Lycurgus  returned  not  to  his  own  country,  but  Love  of  Wealth — 
Gold — Money — Power  of  riches,  did  return. 

Neither  sublime  Philosopher,  Stoic  nor  Spartan  hero  could 
check  the  Selflove  of  the  Greeks.  Croesus  is  the  typical  illustration 
of  the  extreme  individual  possession  of  wealth;  but  the  wealth  of 
Croesus  would  seem  like  poverty  compared  with  that  of  some  of  the 
modern 

Giants  of  Finance. 

These  Titans  may  be  counted  on  one's  fingers : — i.  e.,  the  absolute 
Kings  of  Finance,  who  never  know  failure. 

When  the  state  of  a  nation  or  the  entirety  of  the  world  of  ad- 
vancing people,  is  such  that  pursuit  and  possession  of  wealth  is  the 
all  absorbing  theme  in  the  midst  of  them,  on  Boards  of  Trade,  Stock 
Exchanges,  Commercial  centers, — whatever  may  be  the  name  of  the 
place, — HE  appears:— The  Titan  of  Finance, — who  never  knows  de- 
feat. Those  who  follow  in  his  train,  who  attach  themselves  to  his 
Financial  chariot,  who  obey  his  mandate,  may  also  share  a  small 
portion  of  his  success ;  others,  seeking  to  imitate  him,  fall  by  the  way 
and  are  often  crushed  beneath  his  car,  a  veritable  car  of  Juggernaut. 

Yet  there  he  is:  beneath  his  touch,  the  stored  treasures  of  the 
earth  are  fashioned  into  wealth,  power,  beauty,  and,  oftentimes, 
Transportation  by  sea  and  land ;  Ships,  railways,  electric  appliances, 
unfold  as  if  by  magic — ;  the  work  of  the  Inventor  is  made  by  him 
to  yield  its  results  in  the  mechanical  appliances  of  the  world. 
Cities  blossom  out  with  beauty  and  grow  more  horrible  with  vice  and 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  173 

degradation;  Churches  and  Universities  are  founded — and  (so 
called)  "Education"  goes  on  apace.  Every  boy  and  youth  is  told, 
"See  what  the  Titan  has  done,  go  and  do  thou  likewise." 

And  they  try. 

There  is  nothing  in  wealth,  PER  SE,  to  indicate  shadow  or  light. 
"Finance"  is  but  a  name, — "Money"  a  commodity,  but  Greed,  and 
its  kindred  traits,  use  these  agencies  to  carry  forward  their  uncon- 
trolled desires — The  exchange  of  commodities  is  easier  thru  the 
medium  of  exchange,  which,  in  and  of  itself,  represents  only  the 
value  of  the  things  exchanged, — or  acquired.  When  gold  (or  other 
medium  of  exchange)  becomes  the  object  of  pursuit,  then  may  fol- 
low the  acts  that  lead  to  self-aggrandizement  and  oppression  of 
others  through  wealth.  The  traits  of  character,  qualities,  or  disposi- 
tions, are  the  same,  whether  land,  stocks,  or  other  possessions,  are 
sought.  Whatever  represents  wealth,  also  represents  Power  in  the 
commercial  world ;  and  frequently  in  society,  church  and  State. 

Side  by  side,  connected  with  the  same  gigantic  enterprise,  some- 
times may  be  seen  an  Angel  of  Light — and  an  Angel  of  Shadow,  both 
intent  on  bearing  forward  the  great  work  in  which  they  are  inter- 
ested, but  with  such  contrast  of  methods,  of  personal  motive  and 
aspiration,  or  intention,  as  would  startle  the  beholder,  could  one  be- 
come illumined  to  see. 

Against  the  background  or  foil  of  greed,  avarice,  love  of  per- 
sonal gain,  the  qualities  of  the  Angel  of  Light  would  shine  resplen- 
dently. 

We  have  one  in  mind:  when  the  officers  of  his  Company  were 
narrow,  miserly,  not  inclined  to  be  public  spirited,  he  would  say: 
"Gentlemen,  yours  is  one  way  of  procedure,  and  possibly  of  success, 
but  it  would  seem  from  another  point  of  view  that  this  would  be 
the  better  way."  Then  he  would  proceed  to  point  out  the  larger, 
broader,  better  method  until  they  were  almost  constrained  to  think 
they  had  proposed  it. 

He  would — when  a  poor  family  or  group  of  people  were  proceed- 
ing to  find  and  found  a  far  Western  home  that  they  were  seeking, 
advise  such  rates  of  transportation  as  would  make  the  "Company" 
say :  "ruinous" — "impossible" ;  then  in  a  short  time  the  "Company" 
would  follow  his  plan  and,  of  course,  claim  the  credit.  The  Shadow 
was  there  always  lowering,  growling  like  muffled  thunder  but  ready 
to  share  in  all  the  advantages,  accruing  because  of  the  presence  of 
the  Angel.  The  weak,  the  weary,  the  helpless,  were  helped.  And 
there  came  prosperity  to  the  "Company"  because  of  the  wisdom  of 
this  one  who  was  its  heart  as  well  as  its  brain. 


174  THE  SOUL; 

To  earn  one's  "daily  bread,"  means  to  earn  all  that  is  needed  to 
keep  one  from  being  a  burden  upon  others,  and  to  feed,  clothe 
and  shelter  those  for  whom  he  is  responsible;  it  means  more :  "Man 
shall  not  live  by  bread  alone,"  means  that  the  mind  must  be  clothed 
and  fed;  must  have  opportunity  to  obtain  the  requisite  training 
for  expression  of  that  which  is  within,  must  have  access  to  books 
that  express  the  best  thought  of  others,  and  the  leisure  to  read  them. 
There  must  also  be  opportunity  to  obtain  the  "Bread  of  Life,"  the 
food  of  the  Spirit  that  daily  requires  sustenance  (spiritual)  from 
inner  and  higher  sources,  and  from  sympathetic  association  with 
human  lives  that  are  in  advance  and  in  accord  with  one's  own  life. 
Whatever  hinders  or  prevents  these  fulfilments  is  in  the  nature  of 
"shadow" — "barrier,"  the  result  of  ignorance  and  selfishness, — and 
must  be  removed  by  the  enlightenment  that  is  the  result  of  ages  of 
growth  and  unfoldment  from  within  the  Soul. 

And  the  Angels  show  the  way  through  the  Shadow  into  the 
Light. 

But  for  the  sublime  conviction  from  within  the  Soul  that  ulti- 
mately all  the  conditions  of  war,  of  unspeakable  crimes  against 
humanity,  of  horrible  acts  perpetrated  not  only  by  uncontrolled  per- 
sons, but  by  nations,  WILL  be  overcome  by  the  individual — and 
thus  by  nations — one  would  surely  be  constrained  to  believe  that 
"evil"  is  something  more  than  a  relative  condition — or  "the  absence 
of  good."  We  know,  however,  that  the  possibilities  of  the  Angel 
are  the  possibilities,  nay,  the  ultimate  attainment,  of  all. 

THE  ANGELS  OF  SORROW. 

Sorrow  is  the  Shadow  of  which  the  Light  is  Joy.  For  human 
beings  it  is,  apparently,  the  only  gateway  to  true  joy:  because  the 
supreme  victory  (Self -Conquest)  lies  that  way.  Other  worlds  and 
other  states  there  are  where  such  is  not  the  way. 

"The  Man  of  Sorrow  acquainted  with  grief,"  is  the  Ultimate 
Illustration.  Angels  there  must  be  to  show  as  well  as  guide  the  way 
through  this  Shadow,  this  one  mysterious  and  undefinable  Shadow, 
into  the  light.  People  mourn  and  murmur  over  trivial  things ;  the 
petty  annoyances  of  daily  life,  the  small  "losses"  or  imaginary  ills 
of  human  states,  things  that  are  but  incident  to  human  experience. 
When  the  Great  Trial  comes — the  Supreme  Sorrow — how  small, 
how  insignificant  seem  all  the  previous  things  of  which  such  com- 
plaint was  made! 

The  Angel  has  been  that  way.     The  great,  the  wise,  the  good 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  175 

have  trodden  the  thorn-path,  ah,  but  they  passed  on  and  through 
into  the  light ! 

One's  grief  is  and  must  be  one's  own — "to  tread  the  wine  press 
above."  To  know,  however,  that  others  have  been  in  that  Valley — 
have  pierced  their  feet  with  its  thorns,  and  have  watered  its  blos- 
soms with  their  tears,  have  breathed  their  sighs  unto  the  branches 
of  its  Tree  of  Life — this,  this  is  wonderful ! 

First  grief  is  like  the  child-sorrow  because  of  a  broken  toy,  a 
disappointed  wish  of  pleasure,  a  city  of  block  houses  overthrown 
by  a  careless  foot.  Grown-up  children  have  no  greater  seeming 
sorrows  than  those  of  human  childhood — yet  the  child  and  the  one 
of  larger  growth  survive. 

When  the  Angel  of  Sorrow  walks  in  human  ways,  takes  on  the 
conditions  and  obligations  of  earthly  life,  illustrates  that  even  the 
uttermost  of  human  ills  can  be  borne,  how  great  is  the  lesson ! 

The  one  who  is  complaining  because  of  small  ills  or  disappoint- 
ments, is  confronted  with  the  measure  of  endurance,  fortitude,  pa- 
tience that  the  one  experiencing  the  Supreme  Sorrow  must  possess, 
and  with  the  knowledge  that  others  have  walked  in  deeper  shadows 
and  have  gone  through  darkness  into  the  Light. 

No  night  time  was  ever  set  aside  by  the  Infinite  because  of  the 
human  fear  of  the  darkness.  On  and  on  the  hours  march  until  the 
day  breaks  and  the  shadows  disappear.  And  O  the  glory  of  the 
Night  of  Stars!  of  the  madonna  of  the  heavens,  the  pale,  patient 
moon! 

All  sorrows  lead  unto  the  Light.  Angel  of  Sorrow,  bow  thy 
head,  shed  thy  silent  tears;  we  learn  from  thee  the  lesson  at  last, 
at  last.  And  we  know  that  without  thee  there  could  come  unto  the 
children  of  Earth  no  triumphant  Joy. 

Useless  repining,  complaining  because  of  trivial  pain  or  dis- 
comfort, must  pass;  and  step  by  step  the  awakening  knowledge 
that  all  selfish  grief  is  born  of  that  self-aggrandizement  that  would 
have  every  obstacle  removed,  every  thorn  brushed  away  from  one's 
pathway!  And  if  the  smaller  griefs  are  false  and  born  of  selfish 
desire,  may  not  the  seemingly  larger  ones  also  have  their  root  in 
self-seeking,  in  desire  to  avoid  the  difficulties  that  beset  one,  or 
the  conditions  that  are  inevitable,  instead  of  Overcoming  them  ?  O 
lives  of  Earth,  O  spirits  of  Mortals,  come,  come  through  the  dark- 
ness— the  struggle — the  mourning — into  the  light.  Is  thy  way  beset 
with  thorns?  Bravely  press  on  and  put  them  aside  with  thine 
own  strong  hands.  Are  thy  human  hands  feeble?  Then  let  thy 
Spirit  of  Courage  come  to  thy  aid.  Have  earthly  things  faded  from 


176  THE  SOUL; 

thy  grasp  ?  Then  gird  on  thy  strength  and  press  forward  to  higher 
things  anew.  Have  friends  proven  false?  Then  know  that  real 
friendship  is  never  false.  Hath  Love  betrayed?  Then  know  that 
it  had  no  real  meaning  of  Love;  for  as  enduring  as  eternity  is  the 
Affection  that  is  true.  "When  half  gods  go,  the  gods  arrive" — aye ; 
and  when  the  false  is  proven  such  by  its  failure  to  survive,  know 
that  the  real,  the  true,  the  eternal,  awaiteth  thee. 

Selfish  sorrow  is  akin  to  Selfish  pleasure ;  both  have  their  origin 
in  lack  of  sympathy  with  or  lack  of  appreciation  of  others. 

While  it  is  true  that  in  the  highest  sense  one  cannot  sympathize 
with  the  trouble  or  sorrow  of  another  unless  one  has  experienced 
a  similar  grief,  it  is  also  true  that  through  such  sympathy  with 
sorrow  of  others  one  rises  to  the  Conquest — over  selfish  brooding 
over  one's  own  troubles.  One  rises  from  kneeling  on  the  sod  be- 
neath which  the  form  of  a  loved  one  is  buried,  to  realize  the  living 
presence  of  the  beloved  just  so  soon  as  one  turns  to  the  other 
mourner  and  softly  whispers,  "I  know  how  it  seems,  but  look  above 
and  within,  not  beneath" — "Sorrow  is  for  a  night,  but  joy  cometh 
in  the  morning."  Psalms  30 — 5. 

The  sacred  remembrance  and  love  for  a  Beloved  One  who 
has  passed  from  Mortal  Sight  becomes  a  sanctification,  a  hallowed 
and  divine  Mentor  to  be  and  do  the  highest  and  the  best. 

"I  never  had  a  sorrow  that  I  could  spare,"  said  one  of  Earth's 
greatest  and  noblest  men.  And  well  we  know  that  the  "Crown  of 
Thorns"  is  the  way  to  real  victory. 


ELEVENTH  LESSON. 
ANGELS  OF  PEACE,  JOY  AND  LOVE. 

The  Perfect  Angel  of  Peace  waits  on  Justice.  And  perfect 
Justice  is  attended  by  Mercy,  and  all  are  the  outgrowth  of  Love, 
Divine,  Perfect  Love. 

Nor  is  Peace  a  quality  by  itself.  It  is  born  of  the  state  that 
follows  all  the  unrest  and  disquiet  of  aggressiveness  incident  to 
mere  selfish  struggle,  and  must  follow,  but  can  never  precede,  the 
conditions  that  make  for  peace. 

" Beautiful  art  thou,  O  Peace,  and  lovely  are  thy  Children,  and 
beautiful  the  prints  of  thy  footsteps  among  the  green  valleys." 

Blessed  indeed  are  these  "beautiful  ones"  that  are  the  results 
of  the  Divine  Attainment ;  but  the  Tyrant  who  cries  out  for  "peace" 
that  he  may  pursue  his  oppressions ;  the  forger  of  chains  of  bondage 
and  the  gyves  and  fetters  of  unrequited  toil ;  the  one  who  entrenched 
behind  authority  born  of  material  force  and  power,  cannot  justly 
call  the  conditions  of  acquiescence  or  submission  on  the  part  of  his 
subjects  "Peace." 

When  Toussaint  1'Ouverture  started  the  insurrection  in  Santo 
Domingo  that  was  to  lead  to  the  overthrow  of  chattel  slavery,  it  was 
called  "terrible,"  and  so  it  was ;  but  the  state  that  preceded  it  was 
a  state  of  war — war  against  the  rights  and  liberties  of  a  race  that 
had  committed  no  offense. 

There  are  often  worse  wars  than  those  that  follow  the  call 
to  arms.  But  blessed,  thrice  blessed,  is  the  man,  the  family,  the 
community,  that  can  truly  say,  "I  am  at  peace  with  all;  there  is 
neither  strife  nor  oppression  here,  for  each  seeks  the  good  of  all." 
To  "Love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself"  is  a  superior  human  state  and 
means  co-operation.  To  love  one  better  than  one's  self  is  the  Di- 
vine state. 

177 


178  THE  SOUL; 

"Greater  Love  than  this  hath  no  man:  that  he  give  up  his  life 
for  his  friends." 

Whenever  and  wherever  the  Angels  of  Peace  are  found  they 
have  a  blessed  and  glorious  mission;  yet  not  always  does  their 
word  and  work  receive  welcome,  nor  are  they  personally  recognized 
as  "Peace  Makers."  Yet  ultimately  their  work  is  known,  their 
mission  seen  and  acknowledged. 

How  can  their  lives  be  traced  through  the  divisions  and  blood- 
stained windings  of  history  ?  How  can  their  brows,  crowned  with 
the  glory  of  their  surpassing  brightness  of  purpose,  be  seen  above 
the  night  of  warfare?  How  are  their  voices  known  among  the 
contentions  of  the  multitudes  who  clamor  for  the  possession  of  all 
that  the  Earth  yields  of  beauty  and  usefulness? 

Ah,  but  afar  off  they  are  known  and  their  names  traced  on  the 
records  Immortal.  They  are  those  whose  glory  never  fades,  who 
when  Thrones  and  Kingdoms  and  Powers  of  Earthliness  perish  are 
traced  by  their  pathway  of  Light  and  Love. 

"Blessed  are  the  peace-makers,  for  they  shall  be  called  the  Chil- 
dren of  God"  (Infinite  Good.) 

THE  ANGEL  OF  JOY. 

"To  anoint  their  eyes  with  the  oil  of  gladness."  Gladness  is 
the  heritage  of  the  young — the  playfulness  of  existence — and  is  the 
usual  accompaniment  of  innocent  childlike  natures.  Nature,  physi- 
cal nature,  is  playful  because  of  the  very  boon  of  life. 

Mirth  may  be  innocent,  or  it  may  be  the  false  excitement  of  over- 
indulgence. 

Between  the  rippling  laughter  of  childhood  and  youth  and 
the  distorted  mirth  of  the  debauchee  or  reveler,  is  an  impassable 
gulf. 

There  are,  however,  those  who  walk  the  Earth  bearing  the 
^Light  of  Joy,  perfect,  untrammeled,  yet  without  noise  or  loud  ac- 
claim, since  true  Joy  is  born  of  perfect  victory  over  Sorrow,  is  the 
calmness  of  perfect  triumph  over  human  grief  or  pain.  Such  a 
life  may  enter  the  world  through  a  lowly  household,  or  may  come 
into  the  more  sorrowful  family  in  a  palace.  The  mission  is  always 
the  same :  to  bring  joy,  or  the  atmosphere  of  its  presence,  into  the 
lives  of  those  who  need  its  ministration,  yet  know  not  what  it  is. 

The  home  thus  blessed  becomes  imbued  with  the  lightness  and 
brightness  of  the  Embodied  Joy,  and  while  there  are  states  of  sor- 
row and  sordid  bitterness  that  would  turn  away  in  envy  and  hatred 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  179 

from  such  a  presence,  most  people  would  feel  the  blessing,  and 
blessedness  of  such  a  presence  in  the  family,  the  neighborhood,  and 
in  the  larger  sphere  wherever  the  life  might  move. 

Such  lives  show  that  while  usually  human  existence  is  through 
the  waters  of  sorrow,  the  valley  of  tears,  there  is  finally  a  state 
when  laughter  is  no  longer  stifled  with  a  sigh,  and  a  smile  no 
longer  is  drowned  in  tears.  Ah,  when  a  sad,  lonely  life  is  thus 
visited  even  if  but  for  an  hour  by  the  ministering  one,  how  the 
shadows  are  lifted !  how  the  burdens  fall  away !  and  something  akin 
to  peace  rests  upon  the  erstwhile  weary  heart ! 

Human  beings  seeking  happiness  in  the  halls  of  pleasure, — 
through  the  senses  alone, — even  though  the  love  of  the  beautiful 
and  much  of  art  is  included, — will  look  in  vain  for  this  presence, — 
this  Joy-Angel.  Halls  of  revelry  and  midnight  gaiety  will  not  pos- 
sess this  surpassing  guest.  But  one  with  insight  or  illumined  vision 
might  behold  the  visitant  beside  some  lone  watcher  where  sickness 
and  the  Death- Angel  hover;  or  where  some  heart  robbed  of  its 
dearest  hopes  (seemingly)  by  falsehood  and  betrayal,  could  find 
no  comfort  or  assuagement  of  its  grief  ;  or  when  calamity  overtaking 
a  town  or  a  nation,  seemed  to  leave  no  hope  for  what  life  might 
bring,  there,  with  a  kindred  Angel,  Charity,  Joy  will  often  be 
found,  kneeling  beside  Faith  and  Hope  and  bringing  smiles  even 
amid  the  tears  and  pain. 

So  akin  is  this  Angel  to  human  hearts,  so  do  people  long  for 
and  pursue  "happiness,"  that  this  presence  is  a  promise  for  all  the 
world :  Such  time  as  the  pursuit  for  Selfish  happiness  ends. 

The  "joy  that  cometh  in  the  morning"  is  after  the  night  of  sor- 
row ;  for  it  must  be  borne  in  mind,  as  it  is  in  the  Spirit,  that  grief, 
sorrow,  suffering,  pain,  all  human  conditions  that  are  born  of  the 
earthly  estate,  are  to  be  overcome;  not  only  by  the  knowledge  that 
will  enable  humanity  to  conquer  human  ills,  but  by  the  triumph  of 
the  Spirit  from  within  the  Soul  over  the  state  that  requires  or  needs 
pain  to  bring  knowledge.  All  these  things  are  not  known  to  the 
average  human  lives  when  the  Angel  of  Joy  appears  embodied  in 
their  midst. 

ANGELS  OF  LOVE. 

"A  new  Commandment  I  give  unto  you:  that  Ye  Love  one 
another." 

"Love  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  law." 

Sympathy — Benevolence — Charity  in  their  truest  sense  are  but 
Synonyms  of  Love. 


180  THE  SOUL; 

This  Divine  attribute  is  the  highest  in  the  Ideal  Spiritual  King- 
dom of  Life. 

WISDOM 

Is  the  associate  and  co-equal  with  Love,  divided  for  the  expression 
in  human  life,  but  one  in  the  Soul,  even  as  in  the  Infinite. 

Love  is  not  simply  self-abnegation  for  another — sacrifice  for 
others  or  Self-forgetfulness;  it  is  all  these  and  more.  It  is  perfect, 
absolute  service,  the  outpouring  of  the  life  in  continual  and  unceas- 
ing devotion,  service.  No  announcement  need  be  made  of  its  pres- 
ence, no  proclamation  of  its  works ;  they  declare  themselves ;  nor 
can  those  know,  who  are  not  in  accord  with  its  Divine  purpose,  what 
that  purpose  is. 

From  its  least  to  its  greatest  manifestation  there  is  no  flaw, 
no  selfish  seeking,  no  demand  for  recognition.  Love  for  the  human 
race,  for  the  down-trodden  and  oppressed,  for  the  mistaken  and 
unfortunate,  for  those  who  are  victims  of  pride  and  arrogance,  there 
it  goes  into  the  palace  or  the  hovel  to  the  throne  or  the  dungeon 
cell — wherever  the  need  is,  there  it  is  found. 

Supreme  upon  the  mountain  heights  of  Truth — Lowliest  in  the 
Vale  of  Humility. 

Glimpses  of  its  Divine  estate  are  in  the  choicest  and  rarest 
human  affections :  husband  and  wife,  parent  and  child,  brother  and 
sister,  friend  and  friend.  But  O  when  the  supreme  Light  of  it— 
the  Angel  clothed  with  mortal  garb — is  upon  the  Earth,  how  won- 
derful are  its  workings!  It  shines  from  the  lowly  home.  It  is 
in  the  dens  of  wickedness,  to  win,  to  conquer.  It  illuminates  the 
dungeon  cell;  it  shows  the  way  across  the  Barren  Desert  of  Pride 
and  Pleasure  to  the  Gardens  of  God. 

It  is  in  the  ranks  of  the  persecuted ;  it  shines  in  the  eyes  of  the 
martyr ;  it  follows  Gethsemane  unto  Calvary ! 

"Father  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do." 

Perfect  love  is  the  ultimate  of  what  the  Earth  life  can  give :  To 
show  the  perfect  way.  None  can  "by  searching"  find  the  embodied 
Angel.  No  curious  eyes,  no  mind  intent  on  "discovery."  There, 
here,  by  your  very  side  the  Angel  Guest  may  be  smiling;  or  there, 
there,  doing  the  work  that  must  be  done,  that  others  are  unwilling  to 
do.  Years,  mayhap  ages,  after  the  footsteps  have  trodden  the  Earth 
path,  the  slowly  awakening  people  say :  "This  was  the  work  of  an 
'Angel  of  Love.' "  Slowly,  slowly  they  live  and  work  and  lead  the 
way;  the  flowers  blossom  where  they  have  trod  and  the  path  is  a 
way  of  light. 


EMBODIED  ANGELS.  181 

Somewhat  of  this  radiance  glows  in  human  hearts.  Somewhat 
of  this  wonderful  power  is  perceived,  but  those  who  hate,  know 
not,  and  would  persecute  and  put  to  death  the  Messenger  of  Love. 

The  Angels  alone  (the  perfected  Souls)  can  know  the  true 
meaning  of  Love  and  Wisdom  Divine;  and  such  times  as  the  chil- 
dren of  earth  are  ready,  exemplify  that  Love  and  Wisdom  in  human 
embodiments  for  a  Divine  purpose,  for  such  wonderful  fulfilment 
as  only  Angels  can  perform. 

The  highest  Angels  and  Archangels, — next  to  the  Messiahs, — 
forever  bear  the  sacred  message  when  they  announce  the  Advent  of 
the  Messianic  Life.  Only  Angels  of  Perfect  Love  and  Wisdom  can 
"prepare  the  way"  for  the  advent  of  the  Messiah.  Love  is  the 
Illuminator  of  the  Soul — and  of  the  path  that  leads  from  Earth  to 
Heaven. 

ISRAFEL. 

"The  sweetest  of  all  God's  singers  is  the  Angel  Israfel." 

Let  none  call  that  Angel  "Death"  who  summons  spirits  from 
their  forms  of  clay.  In  all  the  Angelic  vocabulary  there  is  no  such 
word  as  "Death." 

The  element  or  principle  of  "change,"  "disintegration"  (of  organ- 
isms) is  but  a  "form  of  life";  even  the  materialistic  philosophy  of 
a  portion  of  the  physical  scientists  finds  no  "death"  in  the  change, 
decay  and  transmutation  of  material  things. 

Ever  beside  the  impalpable  and  invisible  gateway  of  human 
existence  is  the  Angel  of  the  "sweetest  voice,"  winning  spirits  to 
the  next  step  of  life,  summoning  souls  to  the  angelic  realm. 

Behind  and  above  the  Shadow  of  Mortal  Fear,  beyond  the  out- 
ward pain,  suffering,  sorrow,  those  ministrants  of  Earthly  experi- 
ence, those  teachers  of  patience,  fortitude,  sympathy,  the  sweet- 
voiced  Angel  ever  abides.  Even  from  the  couch  of  suffering  the 
Angel  who  clothes  the  form  with  white  silence,  releasing  the  spirit, 
clasps  it  in  the  enfolding  "voice"  of  the  awakening. 

Have  you  wept,  as  a  child,  when  the  blossoms  of  the  spring-time 
faded,  when  the  flowers  of  field  and  woodland  were  ravished  by 
the  too  ardent  kisses  of  the  sun,  or  blown  away  by  the  breath  of 
Zephyrus  ?  Or  when  the  garden  walks  were  strewn  with  leaves  and 
the  trees  and  shrubs  were  brown  and  bare?  Ah,  but  the  orchards 
are  full  of  the  crimson  and  golden  fruit;  and  on  the  vines  hang  the 
purple  clusters — and  there  is  joy  in  the  "Harvest  Home." 

And  when  there  is  low  moaning  and  loud  wailing  of  storms  in 
the  autumn,  and  winter  clothes  the  earth  with  whiteness,  like  a 


182  THE  SOUL; 

bride,  or  like  unto  the  Great  White  Mother,  have  you  sighed  for  all 
the  faded  forms  of  past  bloom  and  leafage  ?  Listen,  listen,  bend  low 
and  hear:  In  the  heart  of  the  tree  is  the  lullaby,  in  the  rootlets 
and  germs  beneath  the  frozen  ground  is  the  "slumber  song"  of 
the  Mother — and  lo,  before  there  is  any  sign  of  awakening,  if  you 
bend,  if  you  listen,  you  can  hear,  crooning  above  the  violets  until 
there  is  a  stir,  a  sign ;  above  the  daffodils  until  they  awaken ;  baby 
buds  and  blossoms  appear,  they  were  only  "sleeping":  Life,  Life, 
Life  is  everywhere! 

Have  you  stood  beside  the  empty  nest  mourning  because  the 
tiny  shells  were  broken  and  the  nestlings  not  there?  Ah,  listen! 
listen !  Above  your  head — the  song !  the  song ! 

Have  you  gazed  with  speechless  grief  on  the  still  white  face  that 
no  longer  responded  to  your  look  of  love ;  eyes  closed  and  sightless, 
lips  silent  and  cold;  the  great  awful  pain  of  separation  from  the 
Best  Beloved  gnawing  at  your  heart?  Will  it  break?  Bend  low! 
be  still!  look  within!  look  above!  listen,  listen  with  the  Spirit: 
lo!  the  voice  of  Israfel!  weep  and  listen,  and  praise;  for  the 
Awakener  hath  been  there. 

Above  the  loud  roar  of  the  waters,  above  the  storm-washed  ship, 
above  the  voices  of  anguish  and  cries  for  help,  above  the  hymn  and 
prayer  of  such  as  seek  Divine  Aid,  Israfel  and  his  Angel  bend! 
Lo !  the  Rescuers  of  Souls  are  there ! 

Above  the  maddening  thunders  and  crash  of  arms;  above  the 
patriot's  prayer,  the  hero's  cry  of  "Courage" !  Above  all  that  the 
horrors  of  human  combat  can  bring,  hearken !  'Tis  the  sound  of  the 
hosts  from  the  Love-Guarded  battlements  above!  Israfel  and  his 
trumpeters,  his  singers,  his  Redeemers. 

Beyond  all  the  horrors  of  War,  Pestilence,  Famine — the  vultures 
that  ever  attend  the  Shadow  of  human  Selfishness  and  Greed,  be- 
hold! behold!  listen  and  behold!  not  one  of  the  "least  of  these" 
is  forgotten  or  neglected;  they  are  there — the  Angels!  Israfel  and 
his  mighty  ones ;  his  Divine  Helpers ! 

There  can  be  no  Greater,  Higher  or  More  Divine  Ministration 
than  the  Awakener  brings,  for  this  is  the  meaning  of  all  life : 

Birth,  Love,  Added  Birth,  and  PERFECT  LOVE. 

JEons  pass;  suns  rise  and  flame,  with  their  attendant  worlds, 
then  fade ;  but  the  Awakener  is  there  forever !  "The  sweetest  of  all 
God's  Singers." 


PART  III. 

THE  HIGHER  ANGELS; 
ARCHANGELS. 


ANGELS  OF  THE  DISPENSATIONS. 
INTRODUCTION  TO  FIRST  LESSON. 

From  one  Dispensation  to  another,  the  Angels  that  bear  forward 
the  Truths,  appear  at  such  periods  and  among  such  groups  or 
nations  as  need  their  help  and  strength,  or  are  ready  for  them.  It 
is  usually  when  there  seems  to  be  a  recession  of  the  tide  of  Spiritu- 
ality following  the  Messianic  Life,  when,  after  the  awakening  of 
those  who  are  ready,  the  world,  seemingly,  turns  from  the  Teach- 
ings and  Examples  of  the  "Master,"  The  Divine  Teacher. 

During  the  interval  since  Buddha  Gautama  gave  the  "Light"  to 
Asia,  there  has  been,  seemingly,  a  total  decline  of  his  teachings  in 
India;  his  followers  have  been  dispersed,  and  one  will  find  them 
in  China  and  other  Oriental  countries — more  than  in  India. 

The  "Seed"  has  not  been  lost:  As  souls  were  ready  there  was 
a  teacher  at  hand  to  show  the  way.  Nor  has  it  been  alone  in  the 
cloister  among  the  recluses  that  these  might  have  been  found;  the 
"Mahatmas"  and  Yogis,  the  Sacred  Men,  do  not  alone  hold  the 
Master  Key  to  the  Divine.  Forward,  forward,  the  Divine  Mes- 
sengers have  borne  the  Sacred  Teaching,  until  it  has  become  merged 
in  the  best  Religious  thought  of  the  world.  The  "Brahmo  Somaj" 
(New  India)  is  also  a  new  Orient.  Aye,  and  a  new  Occident  as 
well. 

The  depressing  periods  between  the  heights  of  Dispensations, 
i.  e.,  Messianic  appearances,  would  present  an  almost  hopeless  view 
to  the  student  of  mere  external  history,  to  a  superficial  observer; 
but  always  those  periods  are  illuminated  by  the  one  or  more  Angels 
that  keep  the  fires  of  Truth  alive,  and  prepare  the  way  for  the 
"New  Dispensation,"  even  introducing  at  such  times  some  rare  dis- 
covery of  science  or  philosophy.  It  would  seem  that  these  periods 

185 


186  THE  SOUL; 

or  "dark  ages"  especially  illustrate  the  line  of  Angelic  ministration 
with  reference  to  Dispensations. 

The  centuries  considered  by  many  as  the  "dark"  period  in  the 
Christian  Era  immediately  preceded  those  that  gave  to  the  world 
many  valuable  inventions,  including  the  mariner's  compass  and  the 
printing  press,  the  revival  of  art  and  science;  and  there  were  lives 
illustrative  also  of  the  greatest  moral  virtues. 

One  must  not  be  too  certain  of  being  able  to  decide  which  are 
the  "dark"  and  which  the  "bright"  periods,  groups  or  personalities 
in  history.  Years  and  ages  must  pass  before  those  who  were  on 
the  "heights"  of  Spiritual  splendor  stand  out  revealed.  As  moun- 
tains are  sometimes  hidden  from  the  too  near  observer  by  small 
hills,  but  tower  up  above  all  in  the  distance,  so  these  holders  of  the 
chalices  of  celestial  light  may  not  be  seen  amid  the  glare  and  glamor, 
or  amid  the  shadows  that  obscure  the  mental  vision  of  those  who 
dwell  near  them — near  in  point  of  time.  But  lo!  when  many  ages 
pass  the  glistening  line  of  Light  stretches  across  the  centuries,  and 
the  world  at  last  knows  that  these  were  those  who  were  the  seed 
of  the  "True  Vine,"  whether  sown  in  the  gaze  and  approval  of  a 
group  or  a  people,  or  in  the  blood  and  fire  of  isolated  martyrdom. 
The  glorious  Line  of  Light  extends  from  Dispensation  to  Dispen- 
sation. 

As  along  the  shores  of  Albion  the  "Beacon  Fires"  were  kindled 
one  after  another  to  warn  of  the  approach  of  danger,  or  signal  the 
arrival  of  friends,  so  these  "Beacon  Lights"  of  Truth  have  made  the 
"Shining  Way"  for  the  centuries,  announcing,  "Prepare  ye  the  way 
of  the  Lord"  such  time  as  the  approaching  Messianic  Life  drew 
near. 

It  would  be,  and  will  be,  as  human  knowledge  advances,  of  value 
to  note  that  the  "line  of  descent"  is  carefully  arranged,  that  those  in 
human  life  who  are  to  bring  the  Angel  into  existence  are  chosen, 
that  a  process  of  Spiritual  selection  goes  on  under  the  guidance  of 
the  Higher  Angels:  that  while  the  birth  of  even  ordinary  human 
beings  is  not  "accident,"  these  lives  bearing  so  important  a  relation 
to  the  real  welfare  of  the  human  race,  are  carefully  and  most 
wisely  brought  into  existence.  It  was  because  of  a  knowledge  of  this 
"selection"  that  the  "Mothers  in  Israel"  each  hoped  and  prayed  that 
the  "Prophet"  might  come  unto  them  (or  possibly  the  Christ)  ;  and 
because  of  glimpses  of  this  every  true  mother  even  today  prays 
that  her  child  may  be  wise  and  good ;  a  benefactor  to  his  race. 

The  descent  of  titles  and  riches  to  the  "eldest  son"  is  a  sub- 
version of  this  knowledge,  that  in  its  true  and  real  significance  could 


HIGHER  ANGELS.  187 

only  be  known  to  the  Spiritually  illumined.  As  elsewhere  stated  in 
these  pages,  the  real  line  of  "Apostolic  Descent"  is  this  line  of  the 
genealogy  of  the  Embodied  "Angels  of  the  Dispensations."  The 
"Wise  Men"  of  the  East,  the  "Prophets  of  Israel,"  and  some- 
times the  lone  and  scorned  Teacher  of  a  dark  period,  hold  the  keys 
of  the  solution  of  this  matchless  line  of  descent.  In  the  Church  or 
out  of  it,  in  the  palace  or  cottage,  whenever  and  wherever  the  time 
and  place,  there,  at  the  appointed  time,  the  Angel  appears. 

As  the  time  draws  near  the  approach  of  a  new  Messiah,  the 
Dawn  of  a  New  Dispensation,  more  Angels  appear,  announcing, 
predicting  the  "passing  of  the  old,  the  coming  of  the  new."  The 
"New"  is  forever  the  Primal  Truth;  the  "Old"  is  the  "belief," 
"creed,"  "dogma,"  "ceremonial,"  "form"  that  has  gradually  assumed 
sway,  and  naturally  objects  to  the  "New"  teaching,  even  when  the 
"New"  declares,  "I  come  not  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfill." 


FIRST  LESSON. 

ANGELS  OF  THE  "VOICE." 

UEL,   UELLA    (DIVINE   WILL). 

("Uel,"  wherever  used  in  connection  with  a  proper  name,  like  Samuel, 
Immanuel,  etc.,  etc.,  must  mean  "called"  of  God,  or  one  chosen  to  declare 
the  "will"  of  God.  One  who  "hears"  God  or  the  Angels.) 

Those  who  have  the  Voice,  or  "Call"  of  Truth,  and  respond; 
those  who  are  chosen  to  bear  the  "word" ;  those  who  personify  the 
"Living  Word,"  are  such  Angels  as  must  bear  the  testimony,  must 
speak  and  urge  others  to  listen  to  the  Truth  that  has  been  de- 
clared, or  is  to  be  declared,  by  a  Messianic  Life :  Must  consecrate 
all  their  utterances  and  manifestations  to  that  Truth. 

Somewhere  upon  Earth,  clothed  in  the  garb  of  human  life,  is 
to  be  found  this  "Voice" :  Such  time  as  human  lives  are  ready, 
have  grown,  through  self -conquest,  to  the  state  of  listening  to  the 
"Voice"  thus  embodied ;  or,  if  hearing  it  from  within,  there  is  a 
time  or  season  of  great  light  for  the  few  who  are  thus  ready ;  and 
when  the  period  arrives  that  many  are  ready,  it  is  an  epoch,  it 
Marks  a  Year  of  Truth  to  those  who  are  thus  vivified. 

If  the  "call"  is  heard  from  within  it  certainly  betokens  a  state  of 
nearness  to  the  Angel. 

"Behold  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock — if  anyone  hearing  my 
voice  shall  bid  me  enter,  I  will  come  in  and  sup  with  him  and  he 
with  me." 

This  refers  not  only  to  the  personality  of  the  Messiah  when  He 
was  upon  earth,  but  to  that  presence  and  prescience,  that  ever  accom- 
panies those  who  are  one  with  Him  or  His  Truth : 

Also  to  the  Angel  of  the  Voice,  who  approaches  by  the  "un- 
frequented door,"  by  the  gateway  overgrown  with  the  thorns  and 
briars  of  selfishness:  To  "hear"  the  "voice,"  to  recognize  its  in> 

188 


HIGHER  ANGELS.  189 

port,  to  realize  that  the  Messengers  of  Truth  are  trying  to  gain 
admission  to  one's  heart,  to  the  outer  consciousness,  from  within, 
this  is  the  "Call." 

Whenever  they  walk  the  earth  and  lead  the  way,  guarding 
the  sacred  Truths  of  the  past  Dispensation,  and  preparing  the  way 
for  the  new,  there  can  be  no  mistaking  their  mission. 

It  is  not,  however,  to  be  supposed  that  these  "voices"  will  be 
heeded  by  the  multitude ;  and  it  is  to  be  expected  that  they  can  only 
be  received  by  those  who  are  ready. 

The  "Call"  or  Summons  can  only  be  heard  or  perceived  by 
those  who  are  in  the  direct  "Line  of  Descent"  from  one  Dispensa- 
tion to  Another.  There  are  always  those  who  are  approximately 
ready,  who  will  gather  around  a  chosen  Teacher  or  leader,  and 
others  who  will  listen  "afar  off,"  but  perhaps  only  with  curiosity 
aroused,  yet  who  later  will  turn  into  the  "voice"  or  "awakening" 
by  lines  of  added  experience.  Today  one  might  not  listen,  but  if 
great  sorrow  came,  that  might  be  the  hand  smiting  the  Rock  of 
Indifference,  and  opening  the  heart  to  the  Voice  of  Truth. 

THE  "BOANERGES"  OR  "THUNDERERS." 

Are  earnest  workers  usually  loud  of  voice,  proclaiming  their 
devotion  to  their  Leader  or  Teacher.  This  name  was  given  by 
Jesus  to  the  Sons  of  Zebedee.  Doubtless  these  Disciples  were  wont 
to  loudly  proclaim  their  allegiance  to  Christ  and  His  Teachings. 
One  can  readily  place  groups  of  such  followers  of  some  accepted 
leader.  Emotional  people  are  liable  to  seek  expression  in  loud 
songs  or  vehement  words  of  devotion.  The  voices  of  Thunder 
often  "prepare  the  way"  for  the  Lord  of  Truth :  Herald  a  Reform, 
or  are  strong  advocates  after  the  "cause"  has  already  appeared. 

"Religious  Revivals,"  especially  among  the  early  Methodists, 
were  often  most  successful,  when  singing  in  which  the  congrega- 
tion took  part,  formed  a  large  part  of  the  exercises,  and  a  vehement 
"magnetic"  speaker  would  take  control  of  the  assemblage  and  "win 
souls  to  Christ."  Alas,  not  always  were,  or  are,  they  "won,"  only 
subjugated  by  "fear";  but  when  the  real  voice  of  a  true  "Thun- 
derer" is  heard  there  is  often  a  great  "Awakening." 

Loud  and  earnest  oratory  frequently  carries  "Conviction"  to 
minds  that  are  never  reached  by  gentle  persuasion,  or  by  reasoning. 
There  must  be  something  impelling. 

John  Knox  carried  the  fierce  fires  of  the  Reformation  where 
Luther  and  Melancthon  could  not. 

We  do  not  usually  intend,  in  these  lessons,  to  refer  to  modern 


190  THE  SOUL; 

groups  or  leaders,  as  they  are  too  near  in  "point  of  view  and  time 
and  earthly  mingling" ;  but  no  better  illustration  of  the  value  of 
noise,  excitement,  in  times  of  great  changes  of  Religious  beliefs 
can  be  found  than  that  of  the  "Salvation  Army"  and  its  kindred 
"Volunteers."  A  movement  for  the  Inclusive  Work  of  Religious 
Life  among  the  masses  of  the  people. 

ARIEL-ARIELLA. 

(Lion-hearted.) 

The  Strong  Ones  (Strong  in  the  True  Courage  and  Strength 
of  the  Spirit),  must  precede  the  "Bright  Ones,"  and  prepare  the 
way  for  them.  The  Lion-hearted  Ones  do  not  wage  aggressive 
war,  they  are  fearless  in  their  advocacy  and  preparation  for  the 
perpetuation  of  the  TRUTHS  OF  GOD,  having  naught  to  lose — human 
life  is  for  work,  and  sacrifice,  if  need  be :  Human  riches  for  use, 
if  possessed  or  acquired ;  and  if  "lost,"  there  is  still  the  Earth  and 
all  its  Abundance. 

They  bring  no  weapons  of  physical  destruction,  but  are  not 
afraid,  if  found  in  the  midst  of  warfare. 

Through  the  "wilderness"  of  blind  human  passions  and  self- 
seeking,  they  "make  way"  for  the  "little  ones,"  the  "shining  ones." 

O,  how  they  work !  O,  how  they  lead  those  that  know  how  and 
when  to  follow ! 

In  the  midst  of  the  flames,  ye  are  there!  In  the  shadow  and 
darkness,  ye  are  there,  ye  are  there!  Leading  through  stony  and 
thorny  paths,  ye  are  there !  In  the  councils  and  stormy  sessions  of 
men,  ye  are  there !  Helping  the  courageous  ones  who  might  perish, 
or  whom,  perishing  in  body,  ye  aid  unto  the  realm  beyond  earth  life. 

Lion-hearted  Angels  of  God's  strength,  ye  are  here  in  the  midst 
of  all  this  strife  and  confusion,  this  moaning,  groaning  and  oppres- 
sion; in  this  swirling  and  whirling  of  the  dark  waters  of  human 
existence,  ye  are  here ! 

The  Angels  of  the  "Strength  of  God"  are  to  be  found  leading 
those  who  fearlessly  avow  allegiance  to  the  unpopular  Truth;  who 
serve  Religion  by  serving  a  Cause;  who  interpret  the  "Word"  and 
the  "Will"  of  God,  as  handed  down  from  the  ages ;  or,  as  bursting 
forth  anew,  it  is  declared  by  them  and  their  co-workers. 

Or,  if  "set  apart,"  they  bravely  serve  in  silence  or  exile,  and  are 
strong  in  Endurance,  Faith,  and  Fortitude.  Strength  of  this  kind 
is  to  bear,  as  well  as  to  do. 

From  the  first  Incarnation  of  Vishnu  unto  Buddha-Guatama 


HIGHER  ANGELS.  191 

(Prince  Siddartha),  these  Strong  Ones  appeared  to  declare  the 
Ancient  Truth,  and  keep  alive  the  meaning  of  the  Divine  Attainment. 
From  the  first  Prophets  of  Israel  to  Jesus,  appeared  the  Strong  Ones 
who  reproved  those  that  deserted  the  shrine  of  the  "Unseen  God," 
and  prepared  the  way  of  the  Children  of  Light.  Needless  to  say, 
this  line  of  Prophets  and  Seers  is  broken  to  the  outer  gaze,  the 
worldly  mind,  but  ever  there  were  those  serving  in  the  Temples  or 
encouraging  the  People,  who,  at  least,  partly  knew  and  would  follow 
these  Strong  Ones  who  led  toward  the  Light. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  these  Strong  Ones  are  never  in  the 
battlefields  of 'Earth.  If  there  is  the  place  where  their  strength  and 
courage  is  most  needed,  if  those  to  be  aided  or  called  together  are 
there,  the  Angel  of  the  Strength  of  Truth  is  among  them.  The 
Sword  is  not  their  chosen  weapon,  but  when  chosen  by  the  rulers  of 
Earth  for  oppression,  the  Strong  Ones  will  ever  aid  those  who  are 
true  to  Truth. 


SECOND  LESSON. 

URIM  ("Revelation"). 
URIEL-URIELLA  (Illumination). 

The  Angels  of  Light :  Showing  the  way  by  the  perfect  Flame  of 
Truth.  These  are  chosen  to  bear  the  Torch  of  Truth  luminously, 
from  one  Dispensation  to  another,  by  and  through  the  generations 
of  Light. 

They  choose,  by  the  Inner  Illumination,  those  who  are  to  bear  the 
generations  of  Light  to  the  children  of  Earth. 

The  original  Hebraic  records  (The  Talmud,  etc.,  and  ancient 
writings)  recognized  this  descent,  and  much  of  the  supposed  tracing 
of  the  genealogy  of  the  Prophets  was  in  reality  the  real  Spiritual 
descent. 

The  peoples,  tribes,  or  communities  "set  apart"  from  the  world 
and  worldly  contact,  were  originally  understood  to  be  those  chosen 
to  bear  the  "seed,"  or  generations  of  Prophets,  Seers,  and  other 
illuminated  lives,  to  the  world.  Among  Oriental  nations  these  lives 
were  especially  held  sacred,  and  it  was  claimed  (undoubtedly  was 
true),  that  among  the  "Wise  Ones,"  the  "Illumined  Ones"  of  Earth, 
there  were  always  those  who  could  prepare  the  way  for  these  "Chil- 
dren of  Light."  Wherever  these  Children  of  Light  appeared, 
whether  in  the  home  or  Sanctuary,  the  "word"  and  "will"  of  God 
were  made  more  luminous. 

The  followers  of  Zardusht  (Zoroaster?)  symbolized  outwardly 
this  bearing  forward  the  "Light"  of  Ormuzd  (Divine  Good — Sun  of 
Infinite  Splendor),  by  the  "Flame,"  the  "Sacred  Altar  Fire"  that 
never  was  allowed  to  become  extinguished.  Not  that  they  wor- 
shipped the  Fire,  but  it  was  the  symbol  of  the  Undying  Flame  of  the 
Infinite  Love  and  All-Good.  Those  entrusted  with  the  "Flame," 
the  "Sacred  Altar  Fires,"  were  the  Holy  Ones,  the  Chosen  Ones ; 

192 


HIGHER  ANGELS.  193 

hence  the  Temples  of  the  Parsees  were  almost  wholly  free  from 
outward  adornment,  and  their  rituals  were  very  simple  observances, 
their  precepts  being  the  Rules  of  Right.  Those  who  served  at  the 
"Sacred  Altar"  were  the  "Children  of  Light/'  Hence  down  through 
Egypt  and  Palestine  came  the  knowledge  of  the  Sacred  Fires. 

The  Christian  "Dispensation,"  or  culmination,  was  preceded  by 
particular  lives  declaring  the  Ancient  Light  of  Truth  and  making 
way  for  the  new. 

It  must  be  concluded,  however,  that  the  "Magi,"  the  "three  wise 
men"  "who  saw  the  Star  in  the  East,"  must  have  been  Persians ;  or, 
at  least,  those  who  knew  the  meanings  of  the  Sacred  Illuminating 
Symbols ;  knew  the  Light  of  the  particular  Angel  that  could  and  did 
guide  them  to  where  the  Young  Child  lay. 

In  India,  these  Angels  of  Light  were  sometimes  mistaken  for 
the  real  "Avater"  or  manifestation  of  Vishnu  (a  "Buddha").  As 
they  both  preceded  and  followed  the  Messianic  Life,  it  is  not  strange 
that  in  their  less  illumined  state,  the  people,  and  even  some  of  the 
priesthood,  ascribed  to  them  the  characteristics  of  a  Messiah. 

"Pre-historic"  Revelations  have  unquestionably  thus  been  handed 
down  to  the  present  day ;  not  only  through  the  generations  that  have 
succeeded  the  Dispensations  among  those  nations,  but  by  that  process 
already  pointed  out  in  these  lessons  of  successive  lives,  and  a  true 
line  of  "Apostolic  Descent,"  by  THE  ANGELS  OF  LIGHT. 

So  distinct  is  Light  from  Darkness,  the  Revealed  from  the 
Hidden,  the  Seen  from  the  Unseen,  that  the  Illuminated  Vision  can 
trace  the  Luminous  Lives. 

As  in  optics  the  eye  or  lens  must  be  adjusted  to  the  light,  and 
to  the  objects  to  be  seen,  so  must  this  be  traced  by  prepared  or 
angel-awakened  vision. 

The  external  history  of  the  so-called  "Religions"  of  the  world 
may  contain,  unaware,  the  record  of  some  of  these  lives,  but  for  the 
most  part  that  history  is  as  "bitter  Dead  Sea  fruit,"  bearing  tokens 
of  carnage,  oppression,  martyrdom;  and  the  Illumination  has  only 
been  possible  because  of  these  Children  of  Light,  to  whom  a  scepter 
and  Crown,  a  Sacerdotal  robe  and  authority,  a  fiery  furnace,  a  dun- 
geon cell,  or  a  guillotine,  are  alike  nothing. 

In  the  history  most  familiar  since,  and  immediately  before,  the 
advent  of  Christianity,  there  can  only  be  traced  those  Lights  that 
have  succeeded  in  leaving  the  Spiritual  Truths  of  all  time  unsullied 
and  undimmed.  Some  of  these  "Lights"  come  from  India,  to  mingle 
with  the  Shining  Ones  of  western  nations.  Some  come  from  China 
and  the  Farthest  East,  and  bring  the  same  words  of  Light  from 


194  THE  SOUL; 

the  "Children  of  the  Sun/'  Some  come  from  the  more  recent  "civi- 
lizations" ;  all  bear  the  same  testimony ;  all  agree  on  the  fundamental 
principles  of  Truth ;  all  illuminate  and  make  clear  the  lines  of  such 
lives  as  have  borne  the  Torch  of  Truth  to  the  world. 

All  true  "Revelation"  is  heralded,  guided  and  illuminated  by  these 
Angels  of  Light. 


THUMMIM. 

("Hidden"  Truth). 
ANGELS  OF  THE  MYSTERIES. 

The  bearing  forward  of  the  Truth — the  true  line  of  Descent — 
has  sometimes  only  been  possible  in  the  Cloister,  or  cells  of  the 
various  Religious  Monasteries;  or,  in  those  Secret  Orders  and 
"Fraternities,"  under  the  supervision  of  "Chosen  Ones,"  and  under 
solemn  vows  of  secrecy. 

It  is  certain  that  the  principles  of  Science :  Fundamental  Mathe- 
matics, Chemistry  (Alchemy),  Astronomy  (Astrology),  veiled  in 
Religious  or  Fraternal  Orders,  were  thus  protected  for  future  ages. 
And  the  Primal  Principles  of  Religion,  under  the  Symbols  and 
Synonyms  of  Science,  were  also  thus  preserved  from  attack  from 
vulgar,  cruel,  and  suspicious  Kings  and  Rulers. 

The  "Angels  of  the  Mysteries"  were  of  those  who  knew  all  the 
Sciences  of  those  days  and  their  symbols,  and  who  organized  the 
Societies  or  Fraternities  to  preserve  and  perpetuate  the  principles  of 
Religious  and  Scientific  Truth  and  true  Fraternity  or  Fellowship 
among  men.  Whether  Free  Masonry  had  its  origin  farther  back  than 
Ancient  Egypt,  it  is  certain  that  its  Primal  Principles  (the  first 
three  degrees)  had  their  seat  there  and  formed  the  basis  of  the 
Mathematical  figures,  diagrams,  and  symbols  in  Egyptian  Temples 
and  Cloisters.  Whether  "Hiram  Abiff"  and  the  "other"  Hiram,  or 
another,  were  the  Angelic  Messengers  (true  or  false)  that  bore 
these  secrets  into  Jerusalem,  or  whether  they  were  conveyed  by  their 
Leader  (Moses),  who  was  initiated  while  among  the  Egyptians,  this 
is  known :  the  fundamental  principles  used  in  the  construction  of  the 
first  Temple  in  Jerusalem  were  similar  to  the  knowledge  found  in 
Egypt.  And  to  this  day  the  Double  Triangle  or  Six-pointed  Star  is 
used  on  and  within  Jewish  Synagogues,  and  that  was  the  Egyptian 
Symbol  of  Perfection  (of  Deity — the  Most  High) — the  symbol  of 
the  secret  and  Sacred  Name. 


HIGHER  ANGELS.  195 

The  Operative  or  Working  Masons  (of  the  three  degrees),  and 
the  learned  Masters  of  Masonry,  knew,  because  they  had  solved  the 
Spiritual  (Symbolical)  and  Scientific  meanings  of  the  double  Tri- 
angle— from  the  Malchus  to  the  Kether  (Chetar?). 

Undoubtedly  through  the  symbolism  of  the  Jews  was  thus  pre- 
served unto  the  modern  world  of  letters  and  Religious  history,  the 
true  meaning  of  Malachi,  who  as  the  "Messenger  of  God"  was  chosen 
of  the  Angel  to  bear  the  secrets  of  cloister,  shrine,  and  the  "Holy  of 
Holies,"  down  even  unto  the  present  day. 

Through  Phenicia  and  Greece  came  another  "Branch"  of  the 
"Mysteries,"  the  learning  formerly  veiled  in  Free  Masonry,  but  now 
"proclaimed  on  the  house  tops." 

By  the  advancement  of  education,  Science  is  no  longer  a  mystery, 
"dangerous  for  the  people  to  know" ;  learning  is  no  longer  a  crime 
and  those  seeking  knowledge  to  be  viewed  with  suspicion  alike  by 
Kings  and  Priests.  Religion,  separated  from  its  hand-maiden  (Sci- 
ence), has  sometimes  been  almost,  seemingly,  in  decadence,  or  on 
the  very  brink  of  dissolution;  but  the  Altar  Fires  have  been  kept 
burning  and  some-where  over  all  the  Earth  the  Angels  of  God's 
Will  and  Word  have  renewed  the  flickering  flame. 

The  "Keepers  of  the  Seals  of  Divine  Wisdom,"  of  the  "secrets" 
or  "hidden  things"  of  the  Spirit,  were  understood  by  Paul  (educated 
in  the  lore  of  the  Synagogue),  and  when  he  became  "Aware"  of  the 
Divine  Message  of  Jesus,  he  also  became  more  illuminated  con- 
cerning the  meaning  of  the  things  learned  in  the  Temple.  (See 
Cor.  I.  n.) 

In  organizing  the  Early  Churches  of  Christians,  the  endeavor 
was  to  place  an  Illuminated  One,  or  Embodied  Angel,  at  the  head  of 
each  Church. 

Not  always  was  this  fulfilled;  but  in  many  instances  the  real 
"Angel"  was  found  among  those  not  chosen  for  any  office,  yet  still 
worthy  in  a  spiritual  sense,  of  teaching  and  blessing  the  people. 

The  "Keepers  of  the  Seals  of  Divine  Wisdom,"  when  within  the 
Church,  were  especially  instructed  to  give  the  truth  according  to  the 
needs  of  the  people,  thus  following  the  Great  Teacher  who  either 
spoke  in  parables  that  only  the  enlightened  could  understand,  or  even 
when  teaching  his  disciples,  said,  "I  have  many  things  to  tell,  but  ye 
cannot  bear  them  now." 

Within  the  "Holy  of  Holies"  of  the  Jewish  Church,  must  always 
be  kept  the  most  sacred  and  secret  Records  and  Symbols  of  the 
"Divine  One"  and  of  "Divine  Wisdom." 

These  Sacred  and  Secret  things  were  not  "hidden"  because  un- 


196  THE  SOUL; 

worthy,  but  because  of  the  ignorance  and  unspirituality  of  Rulers, 
and  of  the  multitude. 

They  were  preserved  in  Synonyms  (of  the  "Sacred  Name,"  the 
"One  Only  God"),  in  Words,  Signs,  and  Numbers.  These,  like  the 
Six-pointed  Star,  could  only  be  interpreted  by  the  Highest  in  the 
Temples,  and,  as  previously  intimated,  by  those  having  knowledge 
of  the  deepest  meaning  of  Free  Masonry. 

During  the  conflicts  between  the  dwellers  in  Palestine  and  the 
invading  nations,  these  mysteries  were  in  great  jeopardy,  and,  but 
for  the  Embodied  Angels,  would  have  been  lost  to  the  Hebrew  nation, 
especially  to  the  Children  of  Israel. 

Free  Masonry  was  able  to  bridge  over  the  dark  ages  and  passages 
of  'intervening  time,  and  to  bring  down  into  the  Christian  Era  and 
nations, — largely  through  Phenicia  and  Greece, — the  Sacred  Em- 
blems and  their  interpretations.  But  the  operating  Masons  became 
separated  from  the  keepers  of  the  Mysteries ;  both  would  have  been 
destroyed  but  for  the  added  degrees  that  were  created  for  the  pur- 
pose of  obtaining  and  retaining  such  rulers  as  followed  the  advent 
of  Christianity,  and  those  who  might  follow.  There  is  every  reason 
to  believe  that  Paul  was  a  Free  Mason,  and  understood  both  the 
Jewish  (Religious)  and  the  Masonic  interpretations  of  the  Symbols; 
while  some  of  the  humble  disciples  were  wise  by  inspiration,  and 
because  they  were  of  the  "Chosen  Ones/' 

The  unrevealed  is  not  that  which  is  eternally  concealed  (although 
there  are  metaphysical  reasons  for  concluding  that  the  "Infinite," 
the  "Eternal,"  and  the  "Primal"  and  "Ultimate"  are  "perpetual 
.mysteries"),  but  are  to  be  known  only  when  one  is  ready;  as,  for 
instance,  no  one  would  try  to  teach  a  child  Algebra  or  Geometry 
who  has  not  yet  learned  simple  Arithmetic.  In  like  manner  the 
"wisdom"  of  which  Paul  speaks,  and  the  "wisdom"  ever  referred  to 
in  the  Records  of  Solomon,  was  the  "wisdom"  born  of  Spiritual 
Understanding,  not  simply  of  learning  or  scholarship. 

Among  all  those  ancient  people,  as  well  as  in  more  recent  cen- 
turies, the  "Prophets,"  "Teachers,"  and  "lesser  Messiahs"  kept 
alive  the  sacred  fires,  or  altar  flame,  of  Inspiration.  But  it  was 
in  the  secret  cell  of  the  Recluse,  in  the  Mystical  Caves,  or  hidden 
Laboratories  of  the  "Adepts,"  that  the  true  Symbolism  was  pre- 
served, and  all  its  Inner  or  "Esoteric"  Meaning  known. 

Those  who,  through  the  advancement  of  science  under  the  tolera- 
tion of  modern  civilization,  reject  these  Sacred  Records  and  their 
meanings,  are  often  compelled  to  return  to  them  for  the  Origines 
of  the  Sciences  and  Arts,  so  liberally  cultivated  and  spread  abroad 


HIGHER  ANGELS.  197 

today.  But  there  are  mental  "Goths  and  Vandals,"  who,  having 
availed  themselves  of  the  treasured  learning  of  the  past,  would 
destroy  every  record  of  ancient  learning  and  true  Religion,  and 
cry,  "Out  upon  the  past,  it  is  dead !"  And  we  make  answer :  So 
may  your  Mother  be  dead  (in  the  body),  but  where  would  you  have 
been  without  her  ?  The  past  is  your  Mother  and  the  Soul  of  her  is 
alive ;  all  that  is  great  and  good  of  today  has  been  hers. 

From  the  far-off  valley  of  the  Nile,  the  whisperings  reach  us 
from  the  stone  lips  of  the  Sphinx,  from  the  inscriptions  on  Tomb 
and  Monolith,  and  from  the  Silence  of  the  Pyramids;  from  the 
valley  of  the  Ganges,  from  the  sacred  groves  of  the  Yogis  and  from 
the  mountain  heights  of  the  Mahatmas;  from  behind  and  within 
the  Veil  of  Isis;  from  fallen  Babylon  (Mother  of  Mysteries),  who 
once  held  in  her  keeping  all  the  mysterious  records,  all  of  the  learn- 
ing of  the  world ;  these  revelations  come  that  show  how  faithfully 
and  truly  the  line  of  veiled  mysteries  was  borne  forward  by  the 
Chosen  Ones. 


THIRD  LESSON. 

MAZZAROTH. 

Not  only  were  the  "signs"  of  the  Zodiac  and  the  Sidereal 
heavens,  observed  by  those  Magians  who  had  knowledge  of  the 
Stars ;  but  such  observations  were  accompanied  by  revelations  con- 
cerning future  events  and  conditions,  especially  of  the  Earth's 
atmosphere,  and  the  fruitfulness  of  the  seasons.  These  "wise  men" 
observed  the  stars  and  planetary  movements,  first,  as  Astronomers ; 
the  "Astronomes"  clearly  reveal  a  correct  (though  limited)  knowl- 
edge of  true  Astronomy 

Second,  as  Astrologers,  who  through  knowledge  of  the  move- 
ments of  the  heavenly  bodies,  sought  to  foretell  the  events  that 
would  transpire  upon  the  Earth,  among  nations,  and  even  the 
influence  of  the  planets  (and  signs  of  the  Zodiac)  upon  the  lives 
and  character  of  those  born  under  certain  "signs," — i.  e.,  relating 
to  the  position  of  the  sun  and  the  planets,  and  especially  of  the 
"Fixed  Stars." 

Astrology,  however,  in  ancient  days,  was  usually  accompanied 
with  a  degree  of  inspiration  and  spiritual  perception  lacking 
among  the  Scientific  Astronomers  of  today  (and  the  latter-day 
"Astrologers"). 

Since  the  complete  (seemingly)  separation  of  the  "science"  of 
Astronomy  from  all  resemblance  to  the  Astrology  of  the  Magians, 
many  things  are  observable;  the  most  important  is  the  entire 
dependence  upon  observation  and  accurate  mathematical  calculation ; 
this  enables  Astronomers  to  determine  with  a  great  degree  of  cer- 
tainty the  orbits,  position,  and  relative  density,  composition,  of 
distant  as  well  as  near  worlds  and  suns ;  the  recurrence  of  eclipses 

198 


HIGHER  ANGELS.  199 

and  all  interesting  phases  of  planetary  motion  as  connected  with  the 
sun  and  planets  of  this  solar  system ;  the  return  of  comets,  by  calcu- 
lating their  orbits  and  periods  of  revolution.  And  while  little  prog- 
ress has  been  made  in  determining  the  actual  condition  of  life  on 
other  planets,  and  whether  the  other  planets  of  the  solar  system  to 
which  the  Earth  belongs,  are  inhabited,  still  by  slow  and  accurate 
steps  Astronomers  are  making  progress. 

Foregleams  are  already  here  indicating  that  these  and  many 
other  important  "discoveries"  are  "on  the  way,"  and  will  "arrive" 
as  soon  as  the  prepared  minds  are  ready. 

The  real  "foretellers"  have  been  with  every  great  Astronomer; 
and  from  the  most  ancient  to  the  present  day  one  can  trace  the 
"path  of  the  Angels"  in  this  and  kindred  directions.  When 
Herschel  said :  "There  in  that  place  should  be  another  planet,"  he 
was  laughed  at  with  scorn  by  "men  of  science,"  and  called  a 
"dreamer" ;  but  when  his  telescope  brought  to  actual  view  that  por- 
tion of  the  heavens,  lo !  there,  in  all  its  resplendence,  was  the  planet 
that,  for  a  time,  justly  bore  his  name ! 

Not  only  do  Genius  and  Inspiration  walk  together,  but  the  Angel 
who  knows  declares  a  fact  (as  well  as  a  truth)  to  the  unbelieving 
world  (the  world  of  science  as  well  as  the  common  minds),  then 
shows  the  way.  The  demonstration  sometimes  provokes  further 
scorn  and  persecution,  but  slowly  the  Scientific  minds  move  toward 
the  light  and  then  the  world  follows: 

The  real  "Mazzaroth"  not  only  signifies  those  who  foretold 
events  by  the  "signs"  of  the  constellations  (especially  of  the  Zodiac), 
but  those  who  were  endowed  with  other  wisdom  and  power  of 
prediction  and  "divination." 

But  since  the  complete  severing  of  inspiration  from  science  in 
modern  thought,  there  can  be  no  Truths  foretold,  no  inspirations 
regarded,  that  are  not  verified  by  "scientific  demonstration."  Still 
there  are  those  in  the  world  of  Science  today  who  step  boldly  forth 
into  fields  of  research  not  yet  credited  by  scientific  bodies,  or  only 
touched  upon  in  such  a  way  as  to  be  apologetically  termed, 
"experiment." 

The  Ancient  "Time  Keepers,"  those  wonderful  groups  of  Stars 
in  the  Northern  Heavens — the  "Rishis" — still  shine  out  in  all  their 
resplendence.  Science  has  given  them  names — has  traced  their  posi- 
tion— their  orbits — but  still  do  they  say :  "We  are  older  than  your 
Sun  or  his  planets — we  are  the  Time  Keepers'  of  God." 


200  THE  SOUL; 

ZERAH. 

ZARETH-SHEHAR. 
("Rising  of  Light"— "A  Star.") 

When  the  time  draws  near  for  a  new  Dispensation,  the  Em- 
bodied Angels  of  the  Announcement  begin  to  appear,  not  as  icono- 
clasts, to  destroy  the  former  revelations,  but  as  heralds  of  the  new 
statement,  to  restore. 

In  these  Announcements,  however,  they  are  liable  to  clash  with 
Ecclesiastical  and  Established  Organizations  of  either  State  and 
Church,  or  both,  for  those  organizations  have  departed  from  the 
Primal  Truths  for  which  their  names  should  stand,  and  they  resent 
any  attempt  at  Reforming,  or  returning  to  the  simple  principles  of 
the  Great  Teachers — the  Messiahs. 

Evidences  of  this  opposition  are  to  be  found  in  almost  every 
page  of  human  history;  yet  these  "Heralds"  have  invariably  ap- 
peared to  declare  the  "dawn  of  a  new  day,"  such  time  as  the  Earth 
cycle  was  ready.  These  Announcers,  under  the  Arch-Angels,  make 
known  the  glorious  Light  that  is  to  appear,  the  glad  Birth  that  is 
to  restore,  to  re-declare,  to  re-enact  the  perfect  Life.  But,  as  inti- 
mated above,  the  Announcing  Angels  are  not  usually  received  with 
welcome  by  those  in  power.  Established  Authority  having  lost, 
eclipsed,  or  totally  abandoned  the  principles  of  the  Truths  they 
profess,  there  is  no  room  in  their  Orders  of  Government  and  Society 
for  a  New  Statement ;  hence  all  "New  Movements"  under  the  leader- 
ship of  those  who  see  the  "Dawn  of  a  New  Day,"  are  looked  upon 
with  suspicion,  and  the  Announcers  are  variously  persecuted  accord- 
ing to  the  laws  or  customs  of  the  Country,  People,  or  Rulers  where 
they  appear.  Yet  as  true  to  its  purpose  as  the  dawn  of  the  material 
day,  is  the  Coming  of  the  Light. 

The  preceding  shadows  declare  it,  the  night  that  is  "darkest 
before  day"  reveals  it,  the  longings  of  the  hearts  that  are  hungry  and 
waiting  for  it  declare  its  approach,  and  those  prepared  lives  that  are 
ready  to  receive  the  Messenger  of  the  New  Day,  go  out  to  meet  the 
Announcing  Angel. 

This  Rising  of  Light,  this  Announcement,  is  not  only  in  the 
world  today,  but  foregleams  and  prophecies  of  some  of  its  realiza- 
tions have  appeared  for  more  than  a  century.  And  because  it  is, 
and  is  to  be,  a  Culminating  Age  in  all  departments  of  human  life ; 
in  all  researches  and  accomplishments  of  human  endeavor;  discov- 
eries and  achievements  in  Mechanics,  Science,  Art  (three-fold)  ; 


HIGHER  ANGELS.  201 

as  well  as  the  New  Manifestation  of  Religion,  the  prophets,  seers, 
and  real  workers  in  the  world  have  increased  proportionately.  The 
causes  and  effects  are  one  in  the  determination  and  manifestation 
of  the  New  Dispensations. 

Yet  one  must  not  forget  that  side  by  side  with  the  true,  are  the 
"false"  prophets  and  that  these  "shadows"  are  indications  of  the 
Rising  Light.  The  "hidden  mysteries"  of  the  ancient  soothsayers 
and  prophets  have  come  into  the  light  of  modern  research  and 
revealment.  Mental  and  Spiritual  inquiries  and  discoveries  that 
were  forbidden  or  held  "secret"  and  "sacred"  for  centuries,  are  now 
appealing  to  students  of  "Psychic  Research"  and  kindred  mental 
topics.  And  many  false  theories  of  "Mind,"  "Spirit,"  "Soul"  must 
have  appeared  in  the  intervening  shadows  that  "precede  the  Dawn." 

Few  have  seen,  perhaps,  the  glory  of  the  "Rising  Day"  from  the 
height  of  the  Alps  or  the  mountains  of  the  Western  World;  but 
such  as  have  won  this  experience  know  the  thrill  of  wonder,  joy, 
reverence  and  praise  which  overwhelms  the  one  who  gazes. 

From  the  shadows,  and  mists,  and  often  through  storm  clouds, 
the  traveler  at  last  reaches  the  longed-for  height.  Rolling  beneath 
him  like  a  vast  sea,  are  the  clouds  just  passed,  and  through  the 
billowy  mist  the  outlines  of  mountains,  partly  hidden,  partly  revealed ; 
while  the  valleys  and  gorges  are  utterly  veiled  in  mist  and  darkness. 
A  gray  line  of  half  light  along  the  horizon,  almost  the  shadow  deep- 
ens ;  faintly  at  first,  then  growing  more  and  more  intense,  the  flush 
of  the  dawn,  like  the  first  rare  blush  of  love  on  a  maiden's  cheek, 
appeals  to  the  gaze.  Gradually  the  clouds,  in  masses  piled  to  the 
right  and  to  the  left,  are  touched  with  the  ever-increasing  splendor, 
roseate,  crimson,  purple,  and  gold;  serried  ranks,  like  wonderful 
beings  of  light — like  the  bright  ones,  the  shining  ones — an  army  of 
Light.  The  clouds  and  mists  below  are  touched,  are  pervaded  with 
the  brightness,  here  and  there  a  broken  rainbow,  waves  upon  waves 
of  color,  mist,  glory,  until  resplendent,  crowning  all  the  mountain's 
domes  with  radiance,  the  Sun — Apollo — God  of  Day — appears! 

To  the  watchers  on  the  heights — those  who  have  "come  up 
through  great  tribulation,"  and  stand  ready  to  greet  the  new  day, 
those  who  are  led  by  the  prophets  and  seers — and  to  the  Embodied 
Angels — such  glory,  even  though  slow  in  its  advent,  accompanies 
the  dawning  of  the  New  Spiritual  Day  of  Earth,  the  New  Advent 
of  Truth.  The  Lone  Watchers  or  the  groups  of  Heralding  Angels 
are  the  true  "Foretellers,"  the  true  "Time  Keepers."  Not  for  days 
and  years  and  centuries  of  earthly  time,  but  for  the  Messianic  Years 
—"The  Year  and  Day  of  the  Lord." 


FOURTH  LESSON. 

ARCH  ANGELS. 
GABRIEL— GABRIELLE. 

THE  AWAKENER,  THE  ANNOUNCER. 

The  Announcer,  the  Arch  Angel  who  ushers  in  the  tidings  of  a 
New  Dispensation,  and  along  the  lines  and  spheres  of  Angelic 
states,  in  spheres  belonging  to  Earth,  bids  them  "make  way,"  "pre- 
pare the  way"  for  the  New  Advent. 

Ranks  of  Angels  of  higher  and  lower  degree,  Embodied  Angels, 
all  who  are  ready  for  the  "voice"  of  the  Announcer,  make  ready. 

Among  the  Israelites,  as  among  the  Hindus,  Chinese,  and  all 
oriental  nations,  down  to  the  announcement  (to  "Elizabeth"  and  to 
the  "Virgin  Mary"),  this  Arch  Angel,  under  the  synonyms  of  the 
various  languages  of  the  nations,  makes  the  Announcement,  perhaps 
many  years  or  even  centuries  in  advance  of  the  actual  human 
Advent. 

The  thrilling  tidings  passing  from  the  higher  heavens  to  the 
Angelic  states  of  Earth,  and  from  those  Angels  to  the  Embodied 
Angels  or  Messengers  on  Earth,  becomes  a  distinct  prophecy  to  such 
as  are  prepared  to  receive  it. 

Presagings  of  light  appear,  and  "prophets,"  both  "true"  and 
"false,"  arise  to  declare  the  Coming  Advent. 

Like  whisperings  of  the  springtime,  not  yet  fully  prepared  to 
burst  forth  in  verdure  and  bloom  from  the  sod,  but  pulsing  beneath, 
anear  the  heart  of  the  Mother  Earth. 

Like  the  heralds  of  the  dawn,  of  which  no  faintest  gleam  may 
yet  be  traced. 

Ah,  Nature  has  no  symbols  of  sufficient  scope  or  beauty  with 

202 


ARCH  ANGELS.  203 

which  to  compare  the  awakening  under  the  Divine  breath  or  voice 
of  this  Arch  Angel. 

The  long  night  of  shadow  between  Dispensations  is  drawing  to  a 
close;  the  seeming  reign  of  the  powers  of  darkness  will  soon  give 
place  to  the  powers  of  the  Prince,  "King"  of  Light. 

The  cycle  of  the  shadows  is  ended  once  more. 

Angels  bear  the  glad  tidings  to  those  beneath  them;  these,  in 
turn,  declare  the  message  to  those  still  nearer  the  earthly  states. 

Expectant,  and  making  ready  for  the  new  Birth,  the  "Line  of 
Descent"  is  clearly  and  divinely  chosen ;  while  thousands  of  angels 
and  spirits  rejoice  over  the  Coming  Day  of  Light  and  Truth  and 
Love. 

If  it  be  one  of  the  larger  Messianic  Cycles  that  is  nearly  finished, 
all  the  Attendant  Angels  of  the  closing  Dispensation  prepare  the 
way  as  they  recede  from  their  contact  with  the  Angels  of  Earth. 
The  Angels  of  the  New  Messiah  draw  near. 

The  soft  whisperings,  and  murmurings,  and  surging  of  the  incom- 
ing tide  of  Truth  are  heard  by  such  as  have  heard  the  Announcing 
Angel,  and  these  "make  ready."  The  "Altars  of  the  Spirit"  within 
the  human  life  are  "swept  and  garnished,"  the  "Altar  Fires"  are 
breathed  upon  by  the  re-enkindling  breath  and  a  steady  flame 
appears.  All  hearts  that  are  ready  attune  their  lives  and  their  voices 
to  the  glad  acclaim. 

Whatever  Primal  Truths  the  New  Messianic  Life  is  to  bear — 
Personify — the  Angels  accompanying  that  Messiah  also  are  messen- 
gers to  declare,  and  may  clearly  be  known  when  embodied  in  Earth 
forms. 

The  Arch  Angels  are  not  embodied,  but  express  their  states  and 
work  to  and  through  the  Angels  (of  earth  or  other  planet)  when 
the  time  arrives  for  the  Announcement. 

The  Embodied  Angels  of  a  Messianic  life  or  Dispensation  have 
been  symbolized  by  the  number  12  (10  and  2),  which,  among  ancient 
number-symbols,  was  a  sacred  number  (hence  the  12  disciples  of 
Jesus). 

These  and  other  sacred  numbers,  or  their  Synonyms  and  Equiva- 
lents, are  ever  borne  forward  through  the  Dispensations,  and  such 
as  know  the  mystical  and  Sacred  Meanings  of  the  numbers  know 
not  only  the  "signs"  under  which  the  Announcing  Angel  appears, 
but  also  know  the  number  of  those  on  Earth  who  are  chosen,  because 
ready  to  receive  and  declare  the  New  Light. 

How  perfect  is  the  Divine  Order — how  complete  the  Shining 
Way  by  which  Souls  mount  to  their  Divine  Estate! 


204  THE  SOUL; 

MICHAEL—MICHEL. 

THE  ARCH  ANGEL  OF  THE  SWORD. 

Whatever  be  the  name  or  office  of  the  Arch  Angels  in  highest 
Heaven,  they  are  known  here,  according  to  Sacred  writings  in  all 
languages,  by  their  works;  by  the  messages  and  Strength  they 
bring,  the  Courage  and  aid,  to  those  unto  whom  they  are  sent. 

The  "Arch  Angel  of  the  Sword"  holds  the  power  to  conquer  evil, 
the  power  to  aid  a  just  and  righteous  cause,  the  power  to  redress 
wrongs, — not  in  any  sense  to  cause  strife  for  the  sake  of  warfare 
or  selfish  interest.  This  Arch  Angel  holdeth  the  power  of  a 
"Nemesis"  over  Earth  (and  this  planetary  system),  prepares  the 
way  for  the  Announcing  Arch  Angel,  and  aids  in  all  the  work  of 
Gabriel,  in  fact,  is  the  equal  if  not  the  greater  power,  although  there 
is  no  pride  of  precedence  among  exalted  beings. 

Michael  also  has  knowledge  of  the  "Flaming  Sword"  held  by 
the  "Cherubims"  at  the  "gateway  of  Eden,"  Innocence,  from  whence 
the  typical  "Adam"  and  "Eve"  were  driven  into  the  outer  world. 
Since  no  human  lives  can  return  by  that  gateway,  but  must  win  the 
victory  over  all  the  ills  of  life,  without  and  within,  by  conquest  and 
through  the  gateway  of  "Overcoming." 

Wherever  the  Announcing  Angel  appears,  Michael,  the  defender, 
the  Conqueror,  is  there,  in  fact,  has  been  there  to  remove  the 
obstacles,  to  make  ready  for  the  Announcement. 

As  one  who  is  near  unto  those  Highest  Arch  Angels  of  your 
Solar  System,  the  knowledge  of  the  Messianic  Cycles,  and  the  prep- 
aration therefor,  is  largely  a  portion  of  the  work  of  Michael.  And 
this  mighty  Messenger  and  helper  knows  each  Angel  of  the  Dispen- 
sations embodied  on  Earth  at  any  given  time,  those  who  are  bearing 
forward  the  "seed"  of  the  truth  taught  by  the  last  Messiah  unto 
the  next  Messianic  Cycle  or  Dispensation. 

Little  has  been  permitted  to  be  known  among  the  Religious 
writers,  outside  of  those  within  the  "Sacred  orders,"  except  by  such 
as  were  instructed  by  the  Leaders,  Teachers,  Initiates,  or  Angels, 
as  had  supreme  charge  of  the  "Innermost  Seals,"  the  most  sacred 
books. 

While  there  are  twelve  Arch  Angels  connected  with  the  Mes- 
sianic Dispensations  of  Earth  (and  this  Solar  System),  the 
principal  known  work  is  performed  by  two— Michael  and  Gabriel — 
the  former  to  close  the  past  Dispensation,  by  summoning  the  Angels 
that  have  borne  forward  its  work  to  their  next  higher  work;  and 


ARCH  ANGELS.  205 

to  prepare  the  way  for  the  announcement  of  the  new.  The  latter, 
Gabriel,  to  make  the  announcement,  to  give  the  actual  message  of 
the  coming  of  the  Messiah. 

The  Arch  Angels  not  named  in  Christian  or  Hebraic  Scriptures 
are,  nevertheless,  known  and  named  among  the  Angels  of  the  highest 
order  belonging  to  the  Earth,  and  their  works  among  those  Angels, 
guiding,  directing,  are  such  as  belong  to  spheres  or  states  not  realized 
by  any  upon  Earth;  for  even  the  Embodied  Angels  cannot  know 
of  the  Surpassing  attributes  and  powers  of  the  Arch  Angels  and 
their  Ministering  Angels. 

Wherever  and  whenever  Michael  and  his  hosts  begin  or  carry 
forward  their  work  of  preparing  for  the  announcement,  dissolution 
of  past  things,  governments,  dynasties,  kingdoms,  sciences,  arts, 
states  of  human  society,  disintegration  begins  to  take  place ;  revolu- 
tions, restlessness,  the  mighty  throes  attendant  upon  the  passing  of 
the  old  forms  of  things,  the  forms  that  have  become  effete  between 
dispensations,  because  of  the  universal  tendency  among  those  in 
temporal  power,  not  inspired  with  a  living  Truth,  to  retain  the 
forms  of  their  accustomed  government,  religion,  or  education,  even 
though  the  spirit  has  departed. 

Usually  the  course  of  human  progress  is :  The  birth  or  Advent 
of  a  Truth;  its  acceptance  by  the  few  that  are  ready;  the  partial 
acceptance  by  the  many  who  are  swayed  or  moved  by  it.  But  from 
these  the  superficial  acceptance  soon  departs;  then  proceeds  the 
establishing  of  forms  and  dogmas  to  "preserve"  or  "hedge  around" 
that  which  has  been  named  for  the  new  truth  but  has  not  the  life 
of  it;  lastly,  acceptance  of  the  body  (form)  for  the  spirit,  while 
those  who  have  lived  in  the  light  of  that  Truth  have  passed  on  to 
its  fruition. 

The  rumblings  of  the  approach  of  a  purifying  storm,  in  an 
external  sense,  may  serve  to  illustrate  the  portent  of  that  mighty 
breath  that  the  Arch  Angel  of  the  Sword  (of  Truth)  sends  along 
the  lines  of  Angels,  Spirits,  Messengers,  until  it  clears  the  way  for 
the  Announcement  of  Gabriel-Gabrielle : 

"Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord !" 

"RAPHAEL." 

Of  all  the  Higher  Angels  connected  with  the  Earth,  none  have 
more  power  and  helpfulness  in  the  Angelic  and  Spirit  states  belong- 
ing to  Earth  than  Raphael. 

Divinely  radiant,  and  possessed  of  gentleness,  dignity,  and 
power,  this  Angel  is  leader,  teacher,  helper,  and  ministrant  to  spirits 


206  THE  SOUL; 

and  Embodied  Angels;  aiding  in  the  overcoming  of  difficult  and 
adverse  conditions,  and  rescuing  from  dangerous  enemies  those  who 
are  seeking  the  highest  good ;  in  rare  cases  appearing,  for  the  time 
and  purpose  needed,  in  the  form  of  man. 

The  powers  of  this  Helper  are  potential,  and  would  seem  almost 
supreme,  except  that  all  Angels  (as  well  as  Spirits  and  Mortals) 
are  "subject  to  the  higher  powers." 

In  this  Celestial  Government  nothing  is  arbitrary,  all  are  gov- 
erned by  the  stronger  ones  in  Love  and  Wisdom,  for  ever  these 
Attributes  constitute  the  Strength  that  is  Divine. 

Raphael  not  only  assists  in  the  Announcing  of  the  Messianic 
Angels,  but  frequently  appears  beside  those  in  human  life  who  are 
engaged  in  mighty  works;  of  upbuilding  the  Truth,  of  conquering 
the  adversaries  of  Good.  In  fact,  this  angel  is  the  friend  of  all 
Righteousness. 

In  many  ways  Raphael  would  appear  to  be  a  more  intimate  helper 
to  human  beings  than  any  one  of  the  Arch  Angels,  since  the  works 
ascribed  to  him  and  the  tender,  strong,  compelling  power  are  of  a 
kind  so  often  needed  by  the  Embodied  Angels  and  by  the  champions 
of  Truth  in  their  conflicts  with  the  powers  of  Darkness.  Raphael 
bringeth  Strength,  help  and  joy. 


FIFTH  LESSON. 

AEON-AEONA. 

Arch  Angel  of  Cycles. 

All  things  move  in  cycles,  from  the  primal  "atom"  or  "elec- 
tron'^ ?)  to  the  whole  Universe  of  suns  and  systems. 

Every  form  of  existence  begins,  is  evolved  into  association  and 
action,  produces  either  ultimate  dynamic  effects  or  generic  fruition, 
and  again  returns  to  its  primal  state — whatever  that  may  be. 

The  smallest  expression  of  life  (motion),  the  minutest  organism, 
may  have  less  than  a  second  of  earthly  time  for  its  cycle;  while 
the  Earth  and  its  attendant  satellite,  all  planets  of  the  solar  system, 
the  sun  itself,  and  all  the  systems  of  the  universe  have  their  own 
cyclic  periods. 

Not  only  worlds,  suns,  and  systems  thus  move  in  rhythmic  har- 
mony with  their  own  particular  axes  and  orbits  of  revolution,  but 
every  organic  body  from  Molecule  to  highest  organism  has  a  cyclic 
a  rhythmic  period. 

Periodicity  is  the  Primal  Law  of  Life,  without  which  there  could 
be  no  dynamic  force,  no  generic  existence. 

Beginning  of  motion,  climax  of  motion,  ultimate  of  motion, 
recession,  return  to  beginning;  all  this  may  occur  in  less  than  a 
thousandth  part  of  a  second. 

Germination,  growth,  maturity,  fruition,  decay ;  return  to  primal 
beginnings. 

It  would  be  most  interesting,  as  well  as  highly  instructive,  to 
follow  the  cyclic  classifications  of  nature  (here  on  this  planet)  and 
to  note  the  "seed  time  and  harvest"  of  greatest  and  minutest  things. 

While  effects  also  have  their  cycles :  light,  sound,  electricity  (in 
action),  starting  from  (or  produced  from)  seeming  non-existence, 
to  beginning,  culmination,  and  return  to  (seeming)  non-existence. 

One  class  of  Philosophical  Physicists  teaches,  however,  that  no 

207 


208  THE  SOUL; 

"vibration"  or  "motion"  of  whatever  kind  is  ever  "lost";  that  its 
motion  never  ceases  to  move  surrounding  atoms  or  ethers  and  goes 
on  and  on  forever : 

"As  a  pebble  dropped  into  a  placid  lake 

Will  move  the  circling  waters  to  the  shore, 
Then  vibrant  pass  through  atoms  of  earth  and  air, 
Forever,  ever,  ever  more." 

These  ideas  may  be  founded  on  something  more  than  mere 
"Speculation" ;  but  our  Thesis  deals  with  Souls  and  human  embodi- 
ments, on  this  and  other  planets.  We  have  not  time  for  the  alluring 
theories  of  psychical  scientists. 

In  view  of  all  that  nature  presents  of  cyclic  existence  or  peri- 
odicity of  material  things,  the  wonder,  the  harmony  of  it  all,  we 
must,  in  our  studies  and  observations  of  human  life,  arrive  at  defi- 
nite conclusions  concerning  the  Intelligence  that  creates,  shapes,  and 
governs  the  cycles  or  periods  for  manifesting  intelligences,  or  Souls. 

It  is  no  longer  a  matter  of  poetic  or  sacred  "imagery"  that  "every 
hair  in  the  head  is  numbered."  We  know  that  sound,  light,  every 
manifestation  of  nature,  even  the  primal  atom,  are  each  and  all 
associated  with  perfect  mathematical  and  rhythmic  periods — recur- 
rence of  beginnings,  performance — completion. 

It  must  be  equally  true  that  as  Souls  are  also  governed  by 
Fundamental  Purposes,  in  their  expressions  in  human  life,  so  each 
human  life  or  expression  has  its  own  cyclic  base;  its  own  rhythmic 
center  of  existence,  to  which  as  an  organism,  and  manifestation  of 
Soul,  it  is  adjusted.  As  the  Soul  or  entity  is,  for  purposes  of  mani- 
festation, its  own  center,  all  pulsations,  impulsions,  activities  must 
be  "polarized"  from  that  center  and  adjusted  to  its  place  in  the 
world  of  manifestation. 

Time  will  doubtless  be  when  the  cycle  of  our  physical  existence 
can  be  as  readily  determined  as  now  are  the  pulsations  of  the  heart. 

Each  life  has  (contains)  within  itself  its  own  indications  of 
brevity  or  longevity,  that  the  physiologist  will  ultimately  be  capable 
of  knowing,  especially  the  psycho-physiologist. 

Incidents  ("accidents,"  miscalled),  even  the  parting  of  the  Spirit 
from  its  material  form,  may  be  foreknown  in  that  finer  and  higher 
period  of  human  intelligence  when  "Spirit,"  as  well  as  and  superior 
to  "body,"  is  included  in  the  "anthropological"  studies  of  the 
Schools. 

For  all  the  purposes  of  this  teaching,  however,  the  periods 
pertaining  to  single  personal  expressions  are  not  relevant. 


ARCH  ANGELS.  209 

The  entirety  of  time  for  such  expressions,  from  the  beginning 
of  a  Soul's  embodiments  to  the  final  culmination  as  the  Angel,  would 
be  in  entire  accordance  with  the  established  order  of  cycles  for  that 
Soul  (and  the  group  of  souls  to  which  it  belongs). 

Human  lives  could  be  more  easily  adjusted,  the  spirit  attuned 
with  its  surroundings,  "environment"  and  instrument  of  expression 
(the  body)  if  people  knew  their  real  rhythmic  and  cyclic  relations. 

The  Arch  Angels  and  groups  of  Angels  having  charge  of  the 
larger  Angelic  Cycles  and  Messianic  periods,  or  Dispensations 
(aeons),  were  known  as  ^Eonse. 

The  period  between  Dispensations  was  an  JEon.  And  among 
the  Ancient  Hebraic,  Chaldean,  Babylonian,  Persian,  Hindoo,  and, 
in  fact,  all  oriental  "Wise  Men,"  "Magians,"  "Adepts,"  and  recluses, 
the  term  or  word  had  a  distinctive  meaning;  this  varied  according 
to  the  astrological  (astronomical)  interpretations  of  periods  of  time, 
subject  alike  to  the  abuses,  on  the  one  hand,  of  "Mysticism,"  and 
pretenders  on  the  other. 

"Times  and  Time  and  half  time,"  blindly  translated  or  inter- 
preted in  the  Protestant  Christian  Bible,  were  among  the  scholars' 
definite  cycles,  periods,  or  ^Eons :  the  latter  especially  referring  to 
the  Messianic  appearance  on  the  Earth. 

The  ^onae  not  only  have  charge  over  the  angels  of  the  cycles 
of  personal  human  expressions  (in  groups  of  Embodied  Souls),  but 
over  the  culminating  periods  of  those  expressions  in  whatever 
department  of  life  those  Souls  may  be  working  toward  perfection  ; 
but  especially  over  those  Embodied  Angels  that  for  particular  pur- 
poses manifest  as  Leaders,  Teachers,  Prophets,  in  Scientific,  Artistic, 
and,  above  all,  Philosophical  and  Religious  periods :  the  culminating 
periods  in  those  directions. 

^Eon  and  ^Eona,  however,  also  reach  far  into  the  interplanetary 
epochs  of  Arch- Angelic  knowledge  and  guidance  of  Souls,  upon 
other  planets  than  the  Earth,  and  include  in  their  vast  scope  of 
knowledge  and  power  the  Messianic  cycles,  time  of  advent  and 
duration;  the  larger  Messianic  period  of  a  full  and  complete  Dis- 
pensation ;  the  lesser  Messianic  periods  of  each  Dispensation, 
twelve  in  number:  each  smaller  period  having  also  its  "Messiah," 
or  expression  of  Arch  Angel,  to  bear  forward  the  Truths  enumer- 
ated and  personified  by  the  Messiah. 

In  illustration  of  this  latter  statement,  the  Buddhists  are  still 
expecting  their  last  "incarnation  of  Vishnu,"  as  the  ninth,  or,  accord- 
ing to  some  Hindu  authorities,  tenth,  "Avater"  or  expression  of  the 
Divine  life — "The  Preserver." 


210  THE  SOUL; 

There  are  also  scholars  and  "Reformers"  in  India,  among  whom 
was  Virchard  R.  Ghandi  (Jainist),  who  spent  many  years  in  this 
country  and  in  England  after  the  Columbian  Parliament  of  Re- 
ligions. He  distinctly  stated  that  he  believed,  and  that  it  was 
accepted  by  a  large  number  of  minds  in  India,  that  Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth, the  "Christ"  of  Christendom,  was  the  last  of  the  Buddhas. 

Yet  these  aeons  and  cycles  of  Earthly  Dispensations  are  as  sec- 
onds of  time  compared  with  those  interplanetary  cycles,  appearances 
of  Messiahs  on  other  planets,  interstellar,  intersolar  £Lons,  that 
include  the  Arch  Angelic  periods  of  the  government,  and  even  the 
creation  of  worlds,  suns,  and  systems  of  suns. 

Since  Soul  Expression  includes  all  those  planets,  systems,  and 
Universes,  when  Soul  entities  can  find  expression,  we  pause  in 
wonder,  as  we  do  in  Astronomy  when  contemplating  the  vastness  of 
the  starry  heavens,  at  the  magnitude  and  glory  of  it  all. 

The  cycles  of  time  on  Earth,  and  connected  with  this  solar  sys- 
tem, melt  and  fade  into  infinitesimal  vibrations ;  and  the  period  dur- 
ing which  a  Soul  begins  and  finishes  its  seemingly  almost  number- 
less embodiments  sinks  into  an  instant  of  time  compared  to  those  vast 
cycles,  those  wonderful  aeons  over  which  JEon  and  ^Eona  hold  sway : 

The  birth  and  decadence  and  rebirth  of  suns  and  their  Systems — 
of  universes  like  that  in  which  we  now  exist. 

As  the  uttermost  distances  of  stars  and  systems  of  suns  baffle 
even  mathematical  calculation;  and  as  the  minutest  as  well  as  the 
largest  things  in  the  Universes  are  still  imperceptible  and  incalcu- 
lable; so  the  scope  of  the  powers  of  the  highest  of  Angels  and 
Arch  Angels  must  remain  unknown  until  larger  capacity  for 
knowledge  is  unfolded  from  within  in  the  minds  of  Earth's 
children.  Limitless  as  Eternity  is,  so  are  the  powers  of  the  Im- 
mortal Soul  illimitable.  According  to  the  need  must  ever  be  the 
ability  to  know. 

"One  world  at  a  time"  means  all  that  belongs  to  that  world: 
inner,  outer,  material,  spiritual;  the  larger  knowledge  enfolds  the 
smaller.  The  vast  £Lon  includes  the  small  life  of  Earth. 

If,  in  the  world  of  human  Science,  guided  by  Mathematics, 
there  are  those  who  can  determine  the  distance  and  period  of  revolu- 
tion of  your  own  planets,  of  systems  and  comets  related  to  this 
system;  then  those  more  and  more  distant  Stars  and  Suns  whose 
orbits  are  so  vast  that  figures,  numbers,  symbols,  all  pale  before 
those  wonderful,  incalculable,  unstatable  distances;  it  must  also 
be  true  that  there  are  intelligences  able  to  know  and  cope  with  those 
spaces;  Angels  of  the  ^Eons  who  know  with  a  single  thought  that 


ARCH  ANGELS.  211 

which  would  require  ages  upon  ages  for  the  finest  mathematicians 
of  Earth  to  compute. 

Eternity  does  not  seem  too  long  when  we  consider  how  vast  are 
the  Universes,  how  much  there  is  to  know,  and  to  be. 

THE  "RISHIS." 

Of  all  the  Arch  Angelic  Beings,  Demi  Gods  sent  forth  by  Brahma 
(not  the  Infinite),  the  Seven  Rishis  are  among  the  highest.  Some- 
times they  appear  as  the  dual  (husbands)  of  the  "Seven  Pleiades"- 
for  the  Ancients  counted  seven — presiding  over  the  "sweet  influ- 
ences" of  those  ever  wondrous  suns.  Sometimes  they  dwell  in  the 
far  Kingdom  of  the  North,  each  ruling  and  reigning  in  one  of  the 
stars  of  Ursa  Major;  then,  when  occasion  requires,  turning  their 
surpassing  powers  toward  this  solar  system,  toward  your  Arch 
Angels,  to  create  the  conditions  that  mean  the  "new  Heaven (s)  and 
the  new  Earth  (s)."  They  were  known  among  the  "Wise  Men"  of 
the  Orient  as  the  "Time  Keepers  of  Brahma,"  and  even  when  only 
three  of  the  seven  stars-of  Ursa  Major  were  visible  to  the  "Watch- 
ers" they  knew  the  others  were  there.  Their  Arch  Angels,  Angels, 
and  Messengers  also  bore  their  names,  "Rishis,"  and  constituted 
the  "Holy  Ones"  of  all  mighty  movements  on  this  solar  system,  and 
the  lesser  ones  on  this  planet.  These  are  among  the  Creative 
Angels,  of  those  who  "shouted  for  joy"  when  this  solar  system  and 
its  co-related  systems  was  "created."  How  barren,  with  all  its 
splendor,  must  the  Universe  (universes)  seem  to  such  as  have  no 
perception  of  the  Souls  who  as  entities  preside  over  the  destinies  of 
worlds  and  systems,  and  are  known  among  all  the  degrees  of  intel- 
ligences as  Sons  of  God!  A  Universe  without  Souls,  without  the 
Eternal  Mind,  the  Infinite,  is  inconceivable. 

ORESS-ORESSA. 

THE  MOST  ANCIENT  ANGEL. 

We  must  turn  to  the  primal  Arch  Angel,  Most  Ancient  of  all  the 
Divinities  that  aid  the  Divine  Mother-Father  in  the  work  of  Earth's 
Children;  most  potent  in  the  power  of  guiding  and  governing  the 
Angels  who  have  charge  of  the  Souls  embodied  on  this  Earth  and  the 
planets  of  this  Solar  System;  Angels  who,  according  to  their  at- 
tributes, are  chosen  to  perform  a  particular  part  in  guiding,  teach- 
ing, aiding,  those  who  are  passing  through  the  experiences  of  time 
and  sense  on  the  Earth. 

The  records  and  mighty  works  of  the  ancient  peoples — nations — 


212  THE  SOUL; 

the  wonderful  preservation  of  Ideographs  and  Synonyms,  the  pres- 
ervation and  perpetuation  of  Primal  Truths,  in  and  through  the 
varying  superficial  histories  of  Nations,  dynasties,  and  Dispensa- 
tions, all  clearly  show  the  lines  of  light  that  indicate  the  working  of 
the  Angelic  hosts  in  the  midst  of  mortals,  led  by  the  Ancient  Angel. 

No  Primal  Truth  has  been  lost,  though  sometimes  obscured  for 
ages,  or  seemingly  blotted  out  by  the  gross  and  decadent  forms  of 
government  and  worship  belonging  to  inferior  states  of  growth. 

Again  and  again  the  Angels  of  Preservation,  or  re-awakening, 
have  appeared  and  shown  the  way  obscured  in  the  records,  or 
revealed  anew  the  former  statements  of  Truth,  have  restated  the 
Fundamental  bases  of  Science,  Philosophy,  Religion  (and  Art  with 
its  ever-varying  standards,  its  ideals  and  uses). 

The  light  of  the  New  Day  begins  to  illuminate  those  dark  waters 
beneath  which  so  much  of  beauty  and  divinity  has  been  submerged, 
submerged  to  arise  again  in  all  their  pristine  beauty  and  glory,  be- 
cause illuminated  by  the  rays  of  the  Primal  Sun  of  Truth. 

The  small  affairs  of  ordinary  human  life  sink  into  insignificance ; 
and  even  the  passage  of  one  Soul  through  the  various  changes  of 
earthly  existence,  becomes  almost  as  naught,  compared  with  the 
works  of  these  Strong  Ones,  these  Bright  Ones,  these  Mighty  Ones ; 
yet  not  one  moment  of  earth's  experiences,  not  one  of  the  strug- 
gles, defeats,  and  conquests,  could  be  spared.  And  those  now 
expressing,  seemingly,  the  least  important  of  earth  lives,  will  in 
ages  and  aeons  to  come  bear  their  part  among  the  bright  workers 
who  aid  and  "show  the  way"  for  others  to  follow. 


SIXTH  LESSON. 

INTERPLANETARY  ANGELS  AND 
MESSENGERS. 

Angels  or  messengers  may  visit  a  planet  lower  in  the  scale  of  un- 
foldment  than  the  one  to  whose  higher  sphere  those  messengers 
belong. 

An  Angel,  or  even  a  spirit,  of  the  Earth  could  visit  Venus,  to 
bear  a  message  or  perform  a  work.  It  would,  however,  be  of  little 
avail  to  visit  Mercury,  as  the  state  or  degree  of  unfoldment  there 
would  not  be  adequate  to  afford  the  conditions  for  even  the  pre- 
sentation of  a  message.  As  a  teacher  in  geometry  would  not  visit 
a  primary  class  for  the  purpose  of  teaching,  where  members  did  not 
even  know  the  numerals  or  simple  arithmetic. 

Panoplied  with  the  Eternal  Love  and  Wisdom, 

Guided  by  the  Angelic  hosts, 

Encircled  by  Holy  Ministrants,  by  Strong  Ones,  by  Bright  Ones : 

O,  Souls :  Ye  are  not  in  bondage, 
Ye  are  not  parted  from  God, 
Ye  are  not  lost  in  the  Shadows ; 

Souls,  Souls,  Souls: 

These  are  your  kindred, 

Ye  are  of  the  Immortal  Company, 

Ye  are  forever  and  forever, 

Victorious !    Triumphant ! 

All  Glorious !    Eternal ! 

Do  we  dwell  too  long  in  the  "outer  courts"  that  lead  unto  the 
Temple? 

Alas,  even  those  courts  are  still  imperfectly  unexplored,  and  each 

213 


214  THE  SOUL; 

Soul  must  traverse  every  path,  and  enter  every  gateway  leading 
unto  the  Inner  Shrine.  Only  by  aid  and  voice  of  the  Higher  Ones, 
only  by  such  messages  as  we  are  able  to  receive  from  the  Higher 
Ones  and  to  give  through  our  human  Instrument,  can  we  bear  the 
words  of  the  message  to  you ;  and  even  then  the  Great  Silence  holds 
more  than  can  ever  be  spoken,  because  there  would  be  no  basis  for 
teaching  or  work. 

Angels  advanced  beyond  more  than  one  planetary  degree  do  not 
visit  the  lower  planets.  The  Angels  of  Mars,  and  the  messengers 
from  Mars,  therefore,  can  and  do  visit  the  earth,  bear  especial  mes- 
sages and  perform  marvelous  works.  But  no  Angel  from  a  more 
advanced  planet  than  Mars  can  become  embodied  upon  earth.  And 
Arch  Angels  only  visit  Earth's  Angel  states  for  the  Messianic  An- 
nouncement, and  to  instruct  the  Angels  of  earth  concerning  their 
missions  and  ministrations. 

ANGELS  FROM  MARS. 

In  planetary  unfoldment  and  advancement,  Mars  is  the  next  de- 
gree higher  than  the  earth. 

As  has  been  previously  explained  in  these  teachings,  those  planets 
nearest  the  sun  are  "youngest"  and  least  unfolded ;  the  order  of  ad- 
vancement being  in  the  direct  planetary  order  outward.  As  now  un- 
derstood by  the  Astronomers  of  Earth  your  planet  is  third  in  the 
scale  of  perfection. 

Mars,  under  that  interpretation  is  the  real  mental  and  spiritual 
mentor  of  the  Earth,  in  fact,  the  Nemesis. 

As  has  been  stated,  the  manifestations  of  life  and  intelligence  on 
the  planet  Mars,  being  many  ages  in  advance  of  those  of  the  earth, 
it  would  be,  under  existing  conditions  of  human  knowledge,  almost 
impossible  for  us  to  give  any  adequate  idea  of  the  life  (existence) 
that  is  there ;  since  no  corresponding  state  on  earth  is  found,  by  which 
alone  a  standard  can  be  established  and  comparisons  made ;  all  such 
knowledge  must  be  either  by  observation  or  comparison. 

Spiritually  it  is  known,  however,  that  for  a  purpose  connected 
with  human  welfare  there  can  be,  and  sometimes  is,  a  visitant  from 
Mars. 

Whenever  the  period  or  occasion  arrives,  that  makes  necessary 
such  a  visitant  from  Mars,  the  "higher  Angels"  prepare  the  way  and 
the  life  appears. 

As  in  all  embodied  lives  on  earth,  the  appearance  of  such  a  life  is 
in  accordance  with  the  usual  processes  of  nature.  There  is  no  mark 
or  stamp  by  which  ordinary  human  beings  could  distinguish  the 


ARCH  ANGELS.  215 

visitant  from  Mars.  But  when  the  work  is  accomplished  for  which 
the  Martian  was  embodied  here,  there  is  a  perception  among  ad- 
vanced souls  of  what  was  wrought ;  and,  of  course,  among  embodied 
Angels,  there  is  the  knowledge  that  such  a  life  was  not  of  Earth. 

The  life  is  not  only  exceptional  in  every  way,  but  the  work  to 
be  accomplished,  the  lesson  taught,  the  power  illustrated,  transcends 
anything  that  could  be  accomplished  by  human  beings  (even  Angels 
of  the  Earth).  No  other  life  (except  the  Messianic  life)  ever  can 
accomplish  on  earth  what  a  visitant  from  Mars  can  perform. 

Culminating  periods  of  time,  culminating  groups  of  Souls,  mak- 
ing ready  for  still  higher  achievements,  Geniuses  in  all  departments 
of  human  expression,  are  dazzled  and  awed  before  the  splendor  of 
such  an  embodiment. 

The  people  of  the  Age  and  Nation  in  which  an  embodiment  from 
Mars  exists,  may  not  realize  the  stupendous  nature  of  the  work  ac- 
complished, gauging  that  work  and  that  life  by  the  narrow  limits  of 
the  personal  status  of  that  time;  but  in  after  ages  the  towering 
height  of  such  a  life,  and  the  magnitude  of  the  work  accomplished, 
cause  the  name  to  be  remembered  as  among  the  Semi-deific  (if  in 
mythology)  beings,  or  (if  in  later  times),  as  among  the  "greatest 
among  mankind." 

The  mission  of  these  visitants  or  messengers  from  Mars  must 
differ  according  to  the  needs  of  the  age,  according  to  the  work  that 
must  be  done. 

A  meteor-like  life  might  flash  from  Mars  to  earth  to  perform 
one  single  act  and  then  disappear;  or,  one  might  journey  through 
the  supposed  entire  allotted  period  of  a  human  existence,  working 
the  appointed  wonder  almost  in  silence  and  seclusion. 

If  the  mission  included  the  dread  necessity  of  war,  the  Martian 
would  be  the  "Invincible  One"  on  the  side  of  right  and  justice.  Or, 
if  the  Shadow  side  of  human  life  was  to  be  illustrated  the  lesson 
would  be  so  perfect  as  to  crush  out  the  evil  illustrated. 

Attributes  of  Ambition  (love  of  worldly  power),  absolute  and 
unequivocal  selfishness,  by  some  illustration  become  revolting  to  the 
moral  sense  of  the  world,  if  the  illustration  is  extreme. 

If  a  great  good  cause  is  to  be  borne  forward  under  adverse  con- 
ditions, a  messenger  from  Mars  is  appointed  to  lead  the  way  to  an- 
nounce and  support  the  cause.  The  Angelic  leaders  of  that  cause 
on  earth  rally  around  his  standard  and  the  work  is  crowned  with 
success. 

One  can  almost  trace  lives  that,  in  their  perfect  accomplishment 
for  Freedom,  for  the  greater  advancement  of  Science,  and  especially 


216  THE  SOUL; 

for  the  uplifting  of  humanity  from  the  thralldom  of  ignorance, 
would  certainly  fulfill  the  ideal  embodiment  of  a  superior  being 
more  than  even  an  Angel  of  Earth. 

But  any  attempt  to  point  out  these  personalities  would  lead  to 
petty  discussions  and  small  vanities  of  opinions;  the  ages  declare 
the  "Great  Ones,"  the  "Mighty  Ones."  And  when  the  Messianic 
life  appears,  all  others  sink  into  the  smaller  light  that  is  theirs.  . 

Every  life,  however,  that  illustrates  an  attribute  shows  a  prin- 
ciple, or  reveals  a  perfect  power,  fills  its  place  in  the  perfect  scale 
of  ascending  expression,  as  showing  "the  way"  that  all  Souls  must 
pass ;  the  heights  they  may  attain  by  victory  over  Time,  Sense,  and 
the  Selfish-seeking  born  of  the  dust. 

ZADKIEL. 

During  an  approaching  period  of  a  Messianic  cycle,  an  Angel 
from  one  of  the.  more  advanced  planets  (like  Jupiter)  may  visit 
the  earth's  Angelic  and  Spirit  States,  and  even  the  Earth  itself: 
A  message  of  such  vast  import  as  could  only  be  given  by  one  having 
perfect  knowledge  concerning  it;  and  yet,  one  associated  with  the 
planetary  system  to  which  this  earth  belongs. 

Such  an  Angel  was  recognized  of  old,  and  those  receiving  the 
message  (embodied  Angels  of  Earth)  held  the  sacred  "keys,"  or 
secrets,  to  a  certain  or  particular  series  of  astronomical  reveal- 
ments,  and  other  mysteries  connected  with  the  "Heavens  of  the 
Earth." 

Jupiter  holds  the  celestial  balance  in  the  planetary  system.  The 
Angel  of  that  planet  would  appear  to  reveal  and  adjust  a  mighty 
proposition  connected  with  the  astronomical  cycles,  and  with  the 
Messianic  Truths ;  hence  the  name  has  been  assumed  by  many, 
claiming  to  have  astronomical  and  superhuman  knowledge,  who 
really  did  not  possess  them.  But  the  real  followers,  inspired  of 
Zadkiel,  wrought  wonders  more  unusual  than  the  intermediate 
Messiahs;  knew  the  primal  Truths,  especially  those  Truths  con- 
nected with  the  revealments  of  astronomy;  and  the  larger  Mes- 
sianic Cycles. 

Unquestionably  this  inter-stellar  Angel  of  your  planetary  sys- 
tem visited  the  earth  in  the  primal  morning  of  Human  Knowledge 
of  the  planets,  as  well  as  in  later  Dispensations,  when  the  conditions 
favored  the  announcing  of  a  Truth  that  the  "Sacred  Ones"  were  to 
keep:  "The  Rishis,"  "The  Magi,"  or  the  "Mahatmas,"  whatever  the 
synonym  might  be. 

With  what  surpassing  power  and  effect  upon  human  lives  and 


ARCH  ANGELS.  217 

all  Spirits  and  Angels  of  Earth,  must  such  a  splendor  come!  Even 
the  natural  elements,  that  the  mind  of  man  has  so  little  control  over, 
except  through  the  laboriously  found  key  of  "natural  law,"  under 
the  term  science,  would  undoubtedly  be  influenced  by  the  presence  of 
so  rare  and  stupendous  an  intelligence. 

So  little  is  known  by  human  minds  (absolutely  nothing)  of  the 
direct  influence  of  Spirit — Intelligence — upon  substance;  yet  it  must 
be  true  that  Infinite  Intelligence  has  absolute  and  immanent  contact 
with,  and  control  over,  all  Substance  at  all  times. 

Beings  who  are  in  the  higher  Angelic  States  bear  testimony  to 
their  revealment  of  "likeness  unto  God,"  and  their  control  of  Sub- 
stance. 

Nor  is  it  among  the  highest  Angels  alone  that  this  power  is 
found  to  exist  and  is  often  manifested. 

The  relation  of  this  Mighty  Angel  to  the  Primal  Truths  is  as  an 
announcer  of  things  either  forgotten  in  the  lore  of  a  past  Dispensa- 
tion, or  requiring  re-statement,  and  would  usually  be  given  through 
their  ministering  or  presiding  Angels  to  the  "Keepers  of  the  Seals" 
of  Knowledge,  Wisdom  and  Truth.  Interplanetary  knowledge  on 
this  earth  ever  must  come  with  added  growth  of  human  minds: 
Toward  the  solution  of  the  problems  that  confront  them  here; 
toward  the  solution  of  the  real  relation  between  spirit  (mind) 
and  matter.  And,  finally  to  the  solution  of  all  those  problems  that 
relate  to  the  spirit  in  its  a  priori  state — in  fact  to  the  Angels. 

["Miracles,"  "Mystery,"  "Wonders"— all  refer  to  a  class  of  mani- 
festations, not  inhering  in  the  usual  activities  of  matter,  but  matter 
acted  upon  or  through  by  the  direct  power  of  volition  of  a  Spiritual 
or  Angelic  Intelligence,  under  the  process  of  Spiritual  contact  with 
matter,  a  contact  not  yet  explained  by  any  known  Material  Science.] 


PART  IV. 
MESSIANIC  CYCLES 

MESSIAHS. 


FIRST  LESSON. 

INTRODUCTORY. 
INVOCATION. 

Unto  the  Infinite  White  Light  of  Heaven,  eternal,  all  pervading 
omnipotent  God :  unto  the  shrine  of  Celestial  light  thy  children  turn 
with  feet  that  are  weary  and  earthworn  with  raiment  that  is  not 
wholly  of  light;  still  would  they  stand  by  the  outer  door  of  that 
shrine  asking  admission.  May  their  spirits,  through  perfect  love, 
enter  into  the  vestibule  that  leads  to  the  innermost  Shrine ;  may  the 
light  that  leadeth  them  fill  their  hearts,  and  illumine  their  under- 
standings; and  may  they  remember  that  naught  else  is  required, 
save  alone  that  perfect  love  of  Truth  and  love  of  Love  and  Wis- 
dom, that  shall  bid  the  gateway  of  the  Celestial  City  open  to  them. 
Through  all  ways  may  they  learn  that  the  one  way  of  Life  and 
Light  leadeth  unto  Thee ;  though  they  come  by  many  paths,  may  they 
know  that  the  One  path  alone  is  that  which  shall  set  the  spirit  free 
and  lead  unto  the  Kingdom  of  the  Soul.  Baptize  them  in  this  Light, 
receive  them  into  this  Kingdom ;  whatever  may  be  spoken  may  their 
souls  perceive  and  their  spirits  understand. 

GREETING: 

Beloved  ones,  ye  have  been  received  into  this  added  communion 
of  Truth  and  Love  for  what  is  to  be  spoken  here  that  thus,  some- 
how and  somewhere  upon  the  earth  these  words  may  be  given ;  that 
they  may  have  a  resting  place  in  human  hearts,  and  hereafter  yield 
their  fruitage.  We  shall  expect  your  attention  for  as  many  as  six 
lessons  at  least,  perhaps  more.  As  ye  have  received  the  special  in- 
junction, it  now  only  remains  that  with  united  affections  (no  other 
power  is  needed),  ye  attempt  to  follow;  for  it  is  upon  that  basis 
of  divine  affection  that  the  superstructure  of  the  spirit  is  built;  in 

221 


222  THE  SOUL; 

its  atmosphere  we  are  enabled  to  attune  our  instrument  for  these 
utterances. 

"And  I  saw  the  New  Jerusalem  come  down  from  Heaven  as  a 
bride  adorned  for  her  bride-groom." 

It  is  only  through  the  Celestial  Marriage,  only  through  the  di- 
vine perception  of  the  Soul  that  true  knowledge  comes.  The 
broken  fragments  of  knowledge  gained  in  earthly  life,  the  testimony 
of  the  material  reason  can  be  as  nothing  in  perceiving  the  Truth  of 
God.  We  have  led  you  in  other  lessons  to  where  the  Soul  realizes 
this  Heavenly  Marriage;  where  it  finds  perfect  recognition  in  the 
human  state.  There  true  knowledge  begins ;  there  the  real  life  and 
labor  commence.  Whatever  exists  previous  to  that  is  experience; 
the  fragments  of  human  knowledge  thus  acquired  are  cast  aside  or 
superseded  just  as  soon  as  the  perfect  state  is  attained. 

All  Revelations  in  the  human  state  are  possessions  in  the  Celes- 
tial Kingdom ;  for  through  the  Heavenly  awakening  only  can  there 
be  true  knowledge;  thorough  oneness  of  the  Soul.  Only  one  portion, 
or  Half-Truth,  can  be  known  in  the  divided  state;  but  when  the 
perfect  state  is  attained,  the  complete  circle,  All-Truth  is  known. 
The  perception  of  truth  becomes  then  complete,  as  is  the  SouJ.. 
That  which  was  divided  or  scattered  in  fragments  becomes  one ;  as 
when  all  rays  are  merged  in  the  one  there  is  white  light. 

Unto  this  Heavenly  kingdom,  unto  this  Divine  and  perfect  Mar- 
riage of  the  Soul  with  God  you  are  summoned;  the  beginning  of 
Knowledge  through  Wisdom  and  Love.  No  longer  do  you  "see 
through  a  glass  darkly."  All  of  earth  and  its  experiences;  worlds 
and  systems  even  bend  and  fade  and  under  the  clear  white  light  of 
Love  and  Wisdom,  Truth  alone  abides. 

It  is  only  in  this  Heavenly  Marriage,  recognized  on  earth  in  the 
dual  life,  and  fulfilled  in  that  supernal  region  as  One  Angel,  where 
the  Soul  bears  forward  the  perfect  work  of  the  angels,  that  the 
true  labor  of  any  Dispensation  can  be  known ;  because  it  is  within 
this  Heavenly  Marriage  that  the  Word  of  Life  here  to  be  given  is 
spoken  and  summons  all  souls. 

The  world  is  prepared  for  the  new  baptism  of  Truth,  such  time 
as  souls  are  ready,  who  have  sufficient  knowledge  through  perfect 
Love  and  Wisdom ;  then  the  Lord  of  Life  descends  to  bless  the 
earth.  In  the  preparation  for  the  Messianic  cycles :  Knowledge  of 
the  advent  of  the  Messiahs  must  first  come  through  the  highest 
Angels ;  those  Arch  Angels  who  are  appointed  to  bear  the  message ; 
giving  to  the  earth  the  revelation  of  the  approaching  Messiah 
through  the  Celestial  Angels  that  belong  to  the  Earth  or  Earth's 


MESSIAHS.  223 

atmosphere;  and  then  through  those  Angels  that  guard  human 
lives,  and  who  make  preparation  in  Spirit  states  and  in  human 
hearts  for  that  which  is  to  come. 

Unto  the  Heavenly  Baptism  of  a  particular  Dispensation  all 
souls  are  summoned  who  are  ready.  This  is  why  so  frequently  in 
the  New  Testament  Jesus  declared  the  Divine  Sacrament  as  being 
necessary  for  the  perfect  Truth.  Such  souls  on  earth  as  are  ready 
must  be  nameless,  and  such  angels  on  earth  and  in  the  angelic  states 
of  earth  as  are  named  and  numbered  by  the  Arch  Angels  are  making 
ready  for  the  Divine  Kingdom  that  is  then  imminent  on  Earth. 

Because  of  this  and  because  this  is  the  sixth  Dispensation  (to  be) 
all  past  knowledge  is  to  be  revealed.  The  Five  Dispensations  that 
have  yielded  their  fruition  to  the  Earth  are  to  be  made  known,  and 
they  are  only  to  be  made  known  through  that  within  the  soul  which 
recognizes  the  Heavenly  state,  the  divine  kingdom  of  Wisdom  and 
Love,  the  perfect  dual  oneness  of  the  soul,  and  the  perfect  unity  of 
the  soul  and  God. 

The  numbers  upon  the  earth  who  are  being  prepared  for  the 
New  Dispensation,  and  unto  whose  lives  the  imminent  light  is  dawn- 
ing, making  ready  for  the  full  glory,  are  such  as  will  make  up  the 
Kabalistic  number :  all  of  those  to  whom  the  New  Life  will  appear  in 
various  parts  of  the  world.  This  Celestial  light,  this  new  knowledge, 
bursts  forth  and  reaches  human  lives  with  greater,  or  with  more 
shadowed  radiance,  according  to  the  state  of  souls  in  expression; 
but  when  the  Impersonated  Truth  is  to  be  born,  when  the  light  is 
to  come,  it  can  no  more  be  kept  back  than  the  dawning  of  the  day 
or  the  bursting  forth  of  Creation  from  the  "Logos"  of  the  Infinite 
Living  God. 

Beloved  ones,  follow  us  into  the  kingdom  of  Celestial  life  with- 
drawn from  the  earth ;  related  to  the  earth  by  the  ties  of  Soul  alone. 
There  in  that  Celestial  presence,  all  souls  who  are  ready  for  the 
truth,  whether  their  forms  walk  the  earth,  or  whether  they  abide 
in  Heavenly  state  above  the  earth,  are  summoned.  The  Celestial 
Altar  is  of  the  purest  white  light,  from  which  descend  the  rays  to 
bless  in  baptism,  according  to  their  state,  the  souls  that  bend  in 
groups  like  families  of  lilies  or  stars,  around  this  Central  Shrine. 
The  Light  that  is  to  become  the  New  Light,  the  Life  that  is  to  be 
the  New  Life  on  earth,  the  glory  that  is  to  be  embodied,  makes  unto 
them  a  Sacrament  in  the  Divine  Baptism  of  the  Heavenly  State.  In 
Soul  they  bend,  receiving  thus  the  Divine  Blessing.  As  they  bend, 
from  out  the  sacred  light  appeareth  the  Divine  Image  that  is  to 
make  the  world  more  glad;  but  ere  that  light  taketh  perfect  form 


224  THE  SOUL; 

in  dual  life  on  Earth,  all  must  be  revealed  concerning  past  Dispen- 
sations. 

The  Angel  appears  from  this  shrine,  which  we  have  declared,  to 
tell  you  the  glory  of  past  Dispensations ;  that  Angel  is  borne  on  the 
radiant  pinions  of  the  First  Morning  of  spiritual  light  upon  the 
earth. 

Such  time  as  the  Earth  was  in  its  infancy,  as  no  knowledge  of 
the  Heavenly  kingdom  had  come,  this,  the  Most  Ancient  Arch 
Angel  of  all  God's  messengers  to  Earth,  brooded  above  the  Earth 
as  an  Awakening  Presence,  and  by  the  light  and  majesty  of  two- 
fold power,  declared  the  Truth  unto  the  primal  nation;  revealed 
the  light  to  the  one  race  that  was  ready  for  the  first  message  of 
Messianic  life.  This  angel  who  brought  to  the  Earth  the  name  of 
the  First  Message,  is  recorded  in  the  most  ancient  language  under 
the  name,  ORESS  and  ORESSA,  the  Dual  Angel  of  the  Morning, 
the  Primal  Messenger  of  God's  Truth. 

It  was  ere  the  Earth  had  been  redeemed,  from  the  waters,  while 
the  "wildernesses"  were  still  unreclaimed,  and  when  there  were  vast 
waste  places  of  sea  and  land  where  no  human  being  dwelt.  Only 
one  fair  land  was  created  and  chosen  to  be  peopled  by  the  race  of 
Angels  that  were  to  give  to  human  beings  their  forms  and  the  be- 
ginnings of  generic  life.  Unto  these  angels  Oress  and  Oressa  came 
bringing  the  first  message  of  Primal  Truth ;  while  along  the  bending 
Heavens,  long  lines  of  Angels  and  Arch  Angels  of  other  worlds 
made  a  pathway  of  light  for  this  Mighty  Messenger. 

No  traces  of  this  first  nation  are  found,  nor  the  land  so  peopled ; 
not  one  remnant  or  relic  of  its  existence  is  now  on  earth  except  in 
the  Angelic  descent,  but  from  the  sphered  splendor  that  approaches, 
and  from  the  majesty  with  which  the  Angel  comes,  we  perceive  the 
import  of  that  first  great  Cycle. 

The  cycles  that  begin  and  complete  a  Messianic  Dispensation  are 
not  the  brief  period  of  the  lesser  Messiahs.  The  One  Cycle  which 
includes  twelve  lesser  cycles  is  of  so  vast  a  range  that  human  records 
and  histories  and  symbols  have  failed  to  clearly  declare  it ;  yet  under 
the  summons  of  the  Angel  Oress  and  Oressa  and  the  accompanying 
Angels,  we  bear  you  back  to  this,  the  infant  cradle  of  human  knowl- 
edge, the  beginning  of  the  first  Great  Cycle,  which  is  named  the 
Cycle  of  Knowledge,  for  each  Messianic  cycle  in  its  vast  as  well  as 
in  its  lesser  parts,  bears  one  portion  of  the  fruitage  of  the  "Tree  of 
Life"  unto  the  world,  of  which  there  are  twelve  "MANNER  of 
Fruits." 

Some  portion  of  that  which  has  been  revealed  in  each  of  the 


MESSIAHS.  225 

larger  Messianic  cycles,  as  well  as  in  the  subdivisions,  will  hereafter 
be  made  known.  Understand,  there  are  twelve  larger  cycles ;  each 
of  those  larger  cycles  includes,  or  is  a  complete  astronomical  cycle ; 
there  are  twelve  subdivisions  of  this  larger  cycle,  the  subdivisions 
or  subsidiary  cycles  being  what  was  called  a  period  of  a  "thousand 
years";  but  the  real  period  was  much  longer;  the  larger  cycle  is 
the  larger  Egyptian  cycle  which  was  that  of  the  revolution  of  Your 
Solar  System  around  the  Great  Central  Sun. 

THE  CYCLE  OF  KNOWLEDGE. 

The  Cycle  which  formed  the  beginning  of  all  Messianic  dispen- 
sations was  known  as  the  Cycle  of  Knowledge;  that  knowledge 
which  pertains  to  physical  life:  everything  which  relates  to  Earth 
and  its  formation ;  the  Heavens  and  their  formation  and  order ;  all 
laws  concerning  the  government  of  worlds ;  the  secrets  of  Alchemy 
(or  Chemistry)  ;  of  Language,  or  human  speech  in  its  various  forms ; 
and,  crowning  that  Dispensation,  Mathematics  as  the  Key-stone  in 
the  Archway  of  Knowledge ;  the  glory  of  the  primal  Messianic  Dis- 
pensation. Thus  you  perceive  that  the  first  culmination  and  crys- 
tallization in  human  form  which  brought  to  the  earth  the  Messianic 
Dispensation  of  Knowledge,  was  that  which  afterward  was  crys- 
tallized into  the  various  sciences,  but  which  is  epitomized  in  mathe- 
matics. 

All  traces  of  this  period  of  the  primal  beginnings  of  Knowledge, 
as  said  before,  are  lost,  excepting  such  as  tradition  weaves  and 
such  as  were  crystallized  into  Science  under  sacred  orders  and 
handed  down  by  embodied  Angels.  During  the  most  ancient  civili- 
zation of  Egypt  it  was  known  that  there  was  once  a  land,  a  primal 
"Eden,"  which  was  the  continent  wherein  this  knowledge  was  first 
made  known ;  and  it  was  handed  down  through  tradition  like  that  of 
"Atlantis."  All  continents  now  existing  were  still  submerged;  the 
sea  spread  all  over  other  portions  of  the  earth,  save  a  few  barren 
waste  places. 

The  race  unto  which  this  Primal  Dispensation  came  were  de- 
scendants of  a  race,  as  said  before,  of  angelic  beings  who  were  thus 
created  as  the  progenitors  of  all  human  races,  and  who  gave  the 
first  race  its  generic  life.  Unto  their  successors  came  the  first  Dis- 
pensation, the  first  Christ,  or  Lord  of  Life;  who  taught  the  con- 
quering of  the  earth  by  the  might  of  Knowledge. 

As  that  Dispensation  had  its  beginning  in  the  first  dim  twilight 
of  spiritual  light  upon  the  earth,  so  all  races  that  were  to  follow  in 


226  THE  SOUL; 

other  parts  of  the  world  must  unfold  through  that  twilight  to  their 
light,  through  its  culmination  to  their  added  Knowledge;  for  each 
succeeding  race  or  Dispensation  must  not  only  attain  its  own  height, 
but  must  pass  through  the  separate  Messianic  stages  to  an  added 
height. 

Thus  we  perceive  why  the  beginning  of  all  Dispensations  must 
be  the  first  needed  Dispensation,  which  is  Knowledge.  As  Knowl- 
edge includes  all  the  secret  sources  of  human  power  over  matter,  so 
the  first  perception  which  came  to  man,  separating  him  from  his 
mere  physical  life  and  giving  him  knowledge  of  the  achievements  of 
the  spirit,  were  through  revelations  to  the  MIND;  the  knowledge  that 
is  now  secondary  was  then  primal. 

This  Intellectual  splendor,  the  Angels  declare,  was  the  highest 
knowledge  that  could  then  be  taught;  no  Spiritual  knowledge,  no 
added  light,  no  higher  moral  instruction,  nothing  which  bears  any 
resemblance  to  the  Messianic  teaching  of  subsequent  Dispensations 
was  known  in  that,  the  first  or  Primal  Dispensation. 

To  conquer  the  earth  by  physical  instinct  required  no  revelation 
to  man;  but  to  conquer  by  the  power  of  the  mind  was  the  First 
Revelation,  the  first  step  of  human  progress  revealed  in  the  first 
Messianic  life.  When  in  tradition  or  history  you  have  recourse  to 
the  various  deities  to  whom  all  knowledge  was  ascribed,  when  de- 
scending through  Egypt  you  trace  the  line  of  material  knowledge 
through  beings  (like  Memnon),  who  are  worshiped  as  half  men, 
half  gods,  you  will  understand  that  this  worship  had  its  origin  in 
the  fact,  that  the  First  Dispensation  or  larger  Cycle  included  twelve 
lesser  Messiahs,  each  of  whom  taught  one  distinct  branch  of  mate- 
rial knowledge,  afterward  made  a  science.  Therefore  it  is  very  nat- 
ural that  those  who  first  gave  the  twelve  portions  of  this  knowledge 
to  the  earth  should  be  worshiped  as  tutelar  deities,  for  they  were 
lesser  Messiahs.  The  Messiah  who  epitomized  the  whole  of  the 
larger  cycle  was  the  one  who  was  crowned  with  the  full  splendor  of 
all  the  twelve  departments  of  human  knowledge.  When  we  enu- 
merate these,  as  we  shall  endeavor  to  do  in  the  next  lesson,  and  give 
you  a  more  complete  statement  of  the  knowledge  or  perception  that 
must  have  been  the  possession  of  each  Messiah  to  perceive  and  re- 
veal the  exact  principles  of  knowledge  in  each  direction,  you  will 
understand  why,  in  the  beginning  of  human  worship  and  human 
praise,  there  is  an  intermingling  of  devotion  for  the  Angels  and  the 
intermediate  Messiahs,  as  well  as  for  that  which  constitutes  the 
Messiah  of  the  first  primal  revelation  as  epitomizing  all  knowledge, 
and  for  the  Most  High. 


MESSIAHS.  227 

Under  the  Dispensation  announced  by  Oress  and  Oressa,  the 
Angel  who  bore  the  first  message  of  the  first  Dispensation,  the  light 
that  was  given  to  the  earth  was  the  light  of  revealed  Truth  regard- 
ing material  science ;  no  experiment,  no  deduction  gave  this  knowl- 
edge; it  came  as  all  Primal  Knowledge  must  come,  by  revelation 
and  culminations  in  the  Messianic  Cycles.  The  speech  of  each 
primal  nation  is  perfect  of  its  kind ;  it  is  in  the  deterioration  of  na- 
tions that  speech  becomes  imperfect.  The  knowledge  of  mathe- 
matics, chemistry,  and  astronomy  was  then  and  there  stamped  upon 
the  Earth,  to  be  the  inheritance  of  succeeding  nations,  including 
that  which  was  passing  through  the  primal  stages.  You  thus  per- 
ceive that  every  department  of  human  knowledge,  every  attainment 
of  man's  victory  over  the  earth  by  mental  power,  was  primarily  an 
inspiration  and  not  the  result  of  experiment  or  the  inductive  meth- 
ods that  you  understand  and  that  prevail  between  dispensations. 

As  Creation  preceded  the  generic  process  in  life,  as  the  first  race 
was  created,  so  everything  that  pertained  to  the  necessary  require- 
ments of  human  beings  were  primarily  created. 

Whatever  the  subsequent  methods  of  imparting  knowledge  may 
be  you  are  perfectly  well  aware  that  the  perception,  both  of  the 
methods  and  the  knowledge,  must  come  from  within. 

The  first  Messiah  gave  to  the  earth  the  first  knowledge  of  the 
nature  and  relations  of  atoms  or  primal  substance;  of  organisms 
upon  the  earth,  and  of  worlds ;  secondly  the  knowledge  of  the  laws 
of  motion,  of  light  and  heat,  and  how  their  dynamical  relations 
were  regulated;  third,  the  knowledge  of  dynamics  (mechanics),  by 
which  man  mentally  may  conquer  the  substance  around  him,  other 
than  by  the  labor  of  his  hands ;  fourth,  the  knowledge  of  chemistry 
(Alchemy),  as  related  to  the  elements  at  his  command;  such  as  the 
power  of  water,  the  power  of  wind,  and  the  power  of  tides,  the 
power  of  air;  and  thus  he  was  made  to  understand  the  dynamic 
power  of  light  and  heat;*  fifth,  the  knowledge  of  the  relation  of 
the  first  to  the  sixth,  which  is  the  point  where  mathematics  enters 
chemistry,  solving  within  the  crucibles  the  problem  of  the  relations 
of  atoms  one  to  the  other.  Mathematics  being  the  key-stone,  in  its 
first  and  second  parts,  it  forms  the  sixth  and  seventh  degrees  of 
knowledge ;  then  what  follows :  the  perfect  revelation  of  speech,  the 
perfect  revelation  of  form,  the  perfect  combination  and  action  of 
the  elements  of  earth  with  any  other  world ;  until,  finally,  the  arch- 

*  The  ancients  understood  four  primal  elements:  Earth  (or  solid 
substance),  air,  fire  and  water,  but  these  were  subdivided  until  there 
were  twelve. 


228  THE  SOUL; 

way  is  complete  as  said  before,  in  Mathematics,  including  Geometry 
and  Astronomy.  The  various  Messianic  stages  which  form  the 
vast  cycle  of  the  dispensation  of  knowledge,  are  crowned  in  the  cul- 
mination of  the  perfect  Messianic  life;  the  threefold  nature  which 
has  ever  been  handed  down  in  subsequent  Dispensations,  the  perfect 
recognition  of  this  Deific  light  which  can  conquer,  by  the  power  of 
mind,  every  force  on  the  earth  and  in  the  skies. 

As  these  twelve  subordinate  cycles  (ten  and  two)  unfolded  un- 
der the  reign  of  the  power  of  this  Primal  Angel,  all  different  degrees 
of  knowledge  had  their  immediate  and  perfect  expression  and  adap- 
tation. 

It  is  no  fable  to  suppose  that  in  the  Primal  Morning  of  all  re- 
vealed Knowledge,  the  knowledge  is  more  perfect  than  it  is  at  any 
other  time,  excepting  there  be  a  similar  culmination  in  another  Dis- 
pensation. For  instance:  the  primal  knowledge  of  Chemistry  was 
more  perfect  in  its  first  revelation  than  it  could  ever  be  in  any  suc- 
ceeding dispensation,  excepting  the  particular  portion  of  a  dispensa- 
tion where  that  culmination  is  again  reached,  as  each  dispensation 
repeats  that  which  is  past  and  goes  one  degree  beyond;  so  in  the 
Primal  Morning  of  Knowledge,  the  knowledge  that  was  stamped 
upon  the  human  race  by  the  different  Interpreters  of  the  first  dis- 
pensation, and  by  the  culminating  Messiah,  was  perfect  knowledge; 
and  in  the  Cycles  of  each  dispensation  when  each  reaches  that  par- 
ticular stage  of  unfoldment,  the  age  again  becomes  en  rapport  with 
the  same  degree  of  knowledge ;  for  in  each  dispensation  is  repeated 
by  intuitive  revealment  that  which  was  primarily  stamped  upon  the 
earth  by  those  Messiahs  of  the  Dispensation  of  knowledge. 

As  each  Messiah  who  was  the  greatest  in  the  Cycles,  declared 
unto  the  lesser  ones  the  full  splendor  of  knowledge,  the  others 
breaking  this  to  the  understanding  of  the  world ;  so  these  various 
twelve  Messiahs  in  the  Dispensation  that  was  first,  broke  a  part 
of  the  knowledge  to  the  race  that  was  ready;  and  in  filtrating 
through  the  darker  ages  that  have  ever  intervened  between  the  Mes- 
sianic Cycles,  these  primal  lights  flash  out  and  show  their  original 
splendor,  such  time  as  the  succeeding  Dispensations  are  ready 

Perfect  Knowledge,  therefore,  has  never  grown;  the  truth  is, 
that  all  succeeding  races  and  Dispensations  must  reach  the  primal 
stamp  that  was  given  to  the  world  under  the  primal  dispensation. 
Knowledge  has  been  broadcast  instead  of  crystallized  and  concen- 
trated ;  but  were  you  able  to  see  with  the  eye  of  reminiscence  (as 
you  often  do  see  with  the  eye  of  prophecy),  this  ancient  race  and 
this  succession  of  races,  each  one  receiving  the  primal  impress,  the 


MESSIAHS.  229 

divine  stamp  of  knowledge,  you  would  say,  "There  will  never  again 
be  perfect  knowledge;  no  perfect  chemistry,  no  perfect  knowledge 
of  chemical  law,  nothing  by  which  motion  may  be  better  under- 
stood, no  added  mathematical  power;  language  in  all  exchange  of 
human  thought  will  never  be  more  perfect ;  thought  itself  will  never 
be  so  purely  crystallized;  in  broken  shards  the  shining  white  light 
that  beams  from  the  Messiah's  throne,  falls,  seemingly  in  fragments, 
at  the  feet  of  the  ages,  while  this  primal  age  received  the  light  per- 
fectly." Make  no  mistake ;  you  would  be  deceived  by  the  clearness 
and  splendor  of  those  ages  of  material  knowledge;  but  they  went  no 
farther;  they  were  upon  the  threshold  only;  they  belonged  to  the 
age  of  physical  victory,  which  was  man's  first  inheritance ;  and  the 
stamp  struck  home  with  distinct  shining  blows  of  light  to  fasten  the 
impress  upon  the  earth  of  the  knowledge  of  the  material  universe. 
But  the  realm  of  Spirit  into  which  the  human  mind  had  never  en- 
tered and  which  forms  the  vast  other  realm,  as  has  been  shown,  was 
to  that  age  and  cycle,  a  sealed  book;  men  and  women  walked  the 
earth  with  beautiful  physical  forms  and  clear,  crystallized  thought; 
but  possessed  naught  that  bears  semblance  to  such  loveliness  as  your 
Lord  revealed. 

Let  us  then  make  no  mistake  of  feeble  repining  and  regret  for 
this  past  "Golden  Age,"  but  see  clearly,  as  God's  Arch  Angels  and 
Angels  give  the  testimony,  that  while  there  was  in  human  knowledge 
speech  and  thought,  every  exactitude,  every  formula  that  related  to 
the  conquest  and  government  of  physical  forces,  there  was  no  realm 
behind  and  beyond  all  that  vast  superstructure  of  knowledge;  the 
realm  of  the  Soul  was  unperceived  and  unrevealed.  This  glitter- 
ing edifice,  this  shining  temple  of  knowledge,  even  like  a  palace  of 
ice,  challenges  our  admiration ;  we  see  in  it,  as  the  sacred  symbolic 
and  wonderful  "keystone"  in  the  center  of  the  arch,  Mathematics, 
but  we  know  that  it  was  without  soul ;  that  the  stupendous  truths  of 
the  Soul  which  were  then  not  revealed,  were  concealed  because  per- 
fect material  knowledge  was  first  thus  to  be  stamped  upon  the  earth, 
and  leave  its  impress  for  the  ages  that  were  to  follow. 

This,  beloved,  is  but  the  primal  or  introductory  lesson ;  being  the 
approach  to  first  Messianic  cycle.  In  the  next  we  shall  hope  to  give 
in  more  definite  name  and  order  the  states  of  that  vast  cycle;  and 
give  you  intimation  of  the  next,  for  it  is  our  intention,  if  we  bear 
forward  the  purpose  now  in  view  and  you  sustain  us  with  your 
soul  perceptions,  to  give  the  names  of  each  of  the  larger  Messiahs 
and,  approximately,  the  mission  of  the  lesser  Messiahs  in  the  five 
dispensations  that  have  passed. 


230  THE  SOUL; 

And  now,  as  when  we  meet,  so  when  we  part,  we  must  pass 
through  the  vestibule  of  the  sacred  Light  and  Life,  returning  ever 
unto  the  shrine  Celestial,  which  is  the  shrine  of  Love  and  Wisdom ; 
so  do  we  part  with  you  there  in  this,  our  greeting  and  our  benediction. 


THE  LIGHT  THAT  IS  TO  COME. 

What  has  been  ever  is  to  come; 

Only  the  souls  that  are  ready  know, 
Perceiving  the  glory  of  that  home, 
Whose  highest  height,  whose  bending  bow 
Depict  the  glory  of  God's  state 
For  which  all  other  souls  must  wait. 

The  primal  rays  of  Truth  on  earth 

Are  but  broken  lines  of  light  at  best; 
Still  perfect  in  their  hour  of  birth, 

They  bear  the  message  of  God's  behest; 
And  when  all  rays  shall  be  complete 
They  lay  the  treasure  at  Heaven's  feet. 

The  light  comes  as  the  morning  comes, 

When  o'er  the  East  the  glow  appears; 
It  comes  as  when  the  angels  come, 
Revealing  the  light  of  all  the  spheres; 
The  morning  breaks,  the  glory  is  there, 
The  soul  finds  its  Light  unaware. 


SECOND  LESSON. 

HERMES,  HERMIA. 

Parent  of  all;  Love  and  Wisdom  eternal,  divine  and  perfect: 
unto  the  altar  of  the  Soul,  unto  the  Innermost  Shrine,  thy  children 
turn  and  bend  in  praise.  May  they  cast  aside  all  earthly  thoughts, 
put  away  the  garments  of  the  dust,  and  turn  alone  unto  the  soul. 
May  they  at  the  Supreme  altar  of  Love  and  Wisdom  bend,  well 
knowing  that  there  alone  doth  perfect  Knowledge  abide;  seeking 
for  the  highest  Good,  the  most  perfect  Truth,  may  they  each,  bap- 
tized in  that  all-potent  light,  suffused  by  that  perfect  and  wonderful 
glory,  know  that  from  all  eternity,  Divine  Knowledge  is  revealed 
unto  the  mind  from  within  the  soul ;  and  even  as  they  ever  turn  their 
spirits  thither,  may  all  enthralling  earth-themes,  all  barriers  of  self, 
be  removed  from  their  consciousness,  and  may  they  abide  alone  with 
Thee. 

Beloved  ones,  you  are  again  summoned  and  welcomed  at  the 
shrine,  which  must  be  revealed  unto  you  by  the  soul  alone;  and 
even  as  it  is  so  revealed,  whatever  knowledge  cometh  must  be  the 
result  of  that  which  is  awakened  from  within. 

You  are  simply  to  endeavor  to  remove  all  that  lies  between  you 
and  the  perception  of  Truth.  As  Love  and  Wisdom  alone  consti- 
tute the  shrine,  and  they  alone  are  the  Kingdom  unto  which  you 
turn,  and  by  which  you  receive  this  light,  so  again  unto  that  twofold 
altar  you  are  summoned  by  the  Angel  who  beareth  this  message 
and,  even  as  before,  you  are  told  that  excepting  through  Love  and 
Wisdom,  there  is  no  Knowledge. 

When  the  Earth  was  new,  ere  yet  the  young  orb  called  Mercury 
could  receive  any  forrn^  much  less  the  form  of  human  life;  in  the 
beginning  of  the  preparation  for  the  human  state,  when  the  most 

231 


232  THE  SOUL; 

of  the  visible  portions  of  the  habitable  Earth  were  devoid  of  beauty 
and  of  life ;  when  the  waters  and  continents  that  are  now  beautiful 
in  their  division  were  scarcely  separated ;  in  that  most  ancient,  primal 
time,  as  if  from  out  the  sea,  one  continent  arose,  the  first  Eden  of 
the  Earth  with  every  CREATED  thing.  Ere  yet  Generic  life  had 
been  awakened,  from  the  Celestial  Kingdom  the  angels  were  sum- 
moned to  people  the  earth.  That  primal  period  is  pictured  before 
your  minds :  Oress-Oressa,  the  Primal  Angel  of  the  life  of  Earth, 
stood  beside  the  gateways  of  this  terrestrial  speck  of  dust,  removing 
the  barriers  that  lie  between  the  Heavenly  kingdom  and  that  which 
was  to  be  the  new  mortal  state.  The  great  Attum,  the  primal 
mother  under  edict  of  God's  law,  gave  this  most  Ancient  Angel 
charge  over  the  Earth,  who  also  had  charge  of  those  who  were  to 
appear  in  human  form.  The  Angel  who  was  to  give  the  primal  ex- 
pression to  that  race  was  not  summoned  yet  into  outward  form; 
but  everything  that  was  to  constitute  the  revelation  of  the  God- 
like man  and  woman  to  be  embodied  then,  was  made  ready ;  it 
was  the  Eden-time  of  Earth;  it  was  the  creation,  and  not  the 
genesis  of  man. 

As  one  by  one  these  dual  angels  in  separate  forms  took  on  the 
garments  of  the  dust,  to  each  was  given  an  especial  gift,  and  all 
formed  the  perfect  gift  of  Knowledge. 

The  recognition  of  this  Archetypal  world  is  found  in  the  mys- 
tic meaning  of  what  was  afterward  known  as  the  Sephiroth, 
or  "world  of  Divine  Emanations" :  The  "qualities"  or  "at- 
tributes" that  must  first  belong  to  the  primal  or  Divine  First  Intel- 
ligence or  Cause,  manifested  by  their  highest  messengers  or  angels 
before  being  expressed  in  Earth- forms.  These  were  then  embodied 
in  created  forms  in  the  order  of  their  degrees  of  Knowledge. 

The  first  had  knowledge  of  the  primal  law  of  life  by  which,  in 
the  atom  and  in  every  organic  form,  the  generation  of  life  would 
be  carried  forward.  This  primal  Genetrix  is  worshiped  under  a 
sacred  name  in  every  Religion  and  Nation,  but  the  most  Ancient 
Name  must  be  veiled  in  the  mysticism  of  language;  but  whatever 
is  the  mystic  meaning  of  yElohim  (Yhovh  Elohim),  originally  the 
"Sacred  Name,"  was  never  pronounced  by  the  true  Hebrew  outside 
of  the  Sacred  Altar,  nor  yet  in  Egypt,  because  of  the  feminine  of 
the  original  name,  and  because  of  the  sacredness  of  that  name. 
This  Primal  Angel  had  the  mystic  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  generic 
life,  and  the  race  that  originated  from  these  angels  of  the  Primal 
one,  was  the  Primal  race  of  Adam  and  Eve. 

Then  came  the  knowledge  of  natural  forces ;  all  those  elements 


MESSIAHS.  233 

by  which  atoms  govern  each  other,  or  are  co-related,  and  by  which 
the  forces  of  nature  may  act  upon  each  other;  everything  that  re- 
lates to  the  dynamics  of  the  universe,  the  angel  of  that  degree  of 
the  first  Dispensation  expressed;  and  the  race  which  went  forth 
from  that  angel,  was  the  race  of  interpreters,  the  conquerors  of 
substance;  those  who  had  power  over  the  Earth;  from  whom 
sprung,  among  other  races,  the  typical  Hercules,  and  the  typical 
"giants"  of  the  olden  time,  those  who  vanquished  the  earth  by 
physical  might. 

Then  came  the  laws  and  knowledge  of  mechanical  forces,  such 
as  act  in  accordance  with  the  dynamics  of  nature,  and  yet  require 
other  aid,  the  aid  of  intelligence.  All  that  may  now  be  included  as 
primal  principles  in  the  mechanical  arts  was  stamped  upon  the 
earth  by  the  angel  who  bore  forward  the  race  unto  mechanical  vic- 
tory. 

Then  came  more  subtle  knowledge,  included  in  the  chemical  life 
of  earth;  those  forces  that  are  not  visible,  nor  always  palpable; 
like  some  of  the  elements  and  grosser  manifestations  of  mechanical 
force ;  but  that,  nevertheless,  have  the  most  potent  influence  on  the 
earth  and  its  atmosphere;  thus  the  secret  of  Alchemy  (or  chem- 
istry) was  as  perfect  in  its  inception  (more  perfect  than  today), 
for  in  the  primal  chemistry  of  life  the  one  primal  substance,  or 
force,  was  known,  and  today  it  is  not  known.*  Whatever  be  the 
"ultimates"  and  "primates,"  chemistry  does  not  declare  in  all  its 
"progress"  from  ancient  Alchemy;  but  the  Angel  who  stamped 
this  knowledge  upon  the  earth  gave  that  primal  race  the  basis  of 
the  secret  knowledge  of  the  One  Primal  Substance. 

The  mystery  of  the  solution  of  the  sphere  or  circle  then  was  re- 
vealed by  an  Angel  through  mathematics  in  the  square  and  triangle, 
which  was  afterwards  symbolized  as  the  solution  of  the  perfect 
sphere,  in  which  were  three  "jads,"  or  points,  and  the  "Tau,"  to 
indicate  that  the  triangle  was  not  to  be  used  excepting  mentally ; 
and  the  Angel  introduced  also  the  mystic  figure  which,  divided  with 
the  three,  solved  the  one.  The  mystic  meaning  of  the  circle  and 
sphere  under  the  primal  law  of  mathematics  was  known ;  and  while 
the  number  seven  was  the  highest  number  used,  ten  and  twenty 
were  indicated  by  signs;  seven  was  the  primal  number  brought 
with  the  angel ;  four  was  the  next  number,  and  one,  which  made  up 
the  complete  number  (twelve)  ;  yet  the  secret  number  three  added 
to  seven  made  ten;  so,  primarily  by  signs,  as  well  as  numbers,  the 

*  When  this  lesson  was  first  given  "Electrons"  had  not  been  discov- 
ered in  their  present  supposed  or  possible  relation  to  primal  substance. 


234  THE  SOUL; 

laws  of  mathematics  were  perfectly  understood  and  stamped  upon 
the  race.  Then  came  the  knowledge  through  which  they  proceeded 
to  the  construction  of  the  "Astronomes,"  or  the  tables  of  the  Earth 
and  Heaven. 

Then  followed  the  knowledge  of  human  physical  life  (to  be  ap- 
plied such  time  as  they  departed  from  the  primal  perfection  of 
the  creative  law),  that  which  pertains  to  human  generation  and 
preservation. 

Order,  law  and  government  were  included  in  one  angelic  im- 
personation, or  race.  Thus,  step  by  step,  the  Angels  pressed  for- 
ward to  the  completion  of  the  Ten  Degrees,  under  which  all  prin- 
ciples of  knowledge  were  included.  Meanwhile  two  other  principles 
yet  unrevealed,  more  subtle  than  all  others  and  borne  by  the  Arch 
Angels,  were  given  to  the  Earth.  Between  the  beginning  of  the 
existence  of  this  race  of  angels,  and  the  culmination  of  the  races  to 
which  they  gave  generic  birth,  there  were  ten  and  two  perfect  de- 
grees, or  dispensations. 

These  angelic  impersonations  and  their  culminations  stamped 
upon  the  race  the  perfect  knowledge  which  was  brought  by  them. 
But  each  generic  race  departed  from  the  perfect  prototypes  as  the 
Generic  law  overcame  the  Creative  law ;  and  there  came  recession 
which  must  ever  follow  the  perfect  impersonation  or  revelation, 
when  there  is  descent  into  the  generic  and  physical  methods. 
Therefore,  the  seeming  degeneracy  of  the  human  race,  when  one  is 
looking  backward  to  the  "Golden  Age,"  is  not  a  fable.  The  "Primal 
Race"  and  the  "Primal  Age"  was  the  typical  perfection  which  was 
the  example  set  to  souls  who  were  rinding  their  first  expression. 
And  as  every  knowledge  or  branch  of  knowledge  was  perfect,  no 
new,  or  primal  knowledge  has  been  added  to  the  world;  there  has 
been  augmentation  and  recession  according  to  the  varying  condi- 
tions of  the  human  race;  for  as  the  generic  race  was  not  the  race 
of  angels,  but  a  race  of  people  or  souls  only  adapted  to  enter  the 
generic  life  of  earth  receiving  such  knowledge  as  the  angels  had 
left,  but  not  able  at  once  to  use  it,  so  in  this  way  the  perfect  knowl- 
edges were  apparently  gradually  lost  and  the  races  went  forward 
by  receding  and  on-flowing  tides.  But  it  must  be  borne  in  mind 
that  this  first  great  cycle  yielded  to  the  earth  every  impress  of  intel- 
lectual knowledge  which  has  ever  been  received ;  for  the  Earth  then 
received  that  primal  impress  in  its  perfection. 

The  race  of  angels,  the  progenerators  of  the  race  of  men,  were 
the  primal  twelve;  and  twelve  times  twelve  they,  with  their  mes- 
sengers, passed  afterward  into  the  great  Cycle  which  was  to  con- 


MESSIAHS.  235 

stitute  the  Cycle  of  Knowledge  with  its  cumulative  powers  of  human 
intelligence. 

All  that  knowledge  brought  by  the  primal  revealment  became  the 
possession  of  the  races.  The  fulfillment  to  the  Generic  races  of 
that  Dispensation,  was  the  appearance  on  Earth  of  the  MESSIAH  OF 
KNOWLEDGE.  You  have  nothing  in  tradition  or  history  that  de- 
clares the  name,  but  that  which  more  nearly  resembles  the  Message, 
and  that  which  probably  is  the  synonym  for  the  traditional  Messiah 
of  Knowledge,  is  to  be  found  in  the  "Hermetic  secrets/'  not  in  that 
"thrice  great"  Hermes,  the  name  that  was  so  great  in  Egypt,  bor- 
rowed from  this  ancient  splendor ;  nor  yet  the  later  Hermes  of  your 
"Classic"  time,  but  the  primal  Hermes.  The  angel  bearing  the  at- 
tribute was  HERMES  and  HERMIA,  the  ANGEL  OF  THE  MORNING 
OF  KNOWLEDGE,  bringing  to  the  earth  not  only  revelations  from  the 
Arch  Angelic  kingdom  or  Messianic  state,  but  into  human  form  the 
typical  expression  and  demonstration  of  perfect  Knowledge. 

Whatever  may  be  included  in  the  domain  of  human  intelligence, 
or  intellect  unaided  at  the  present  time  by  these  Divine  Powers,  to 
which  we  shall  hereafter  refer,  the  first  manifestation  belonged  to 
Hermes;  clothed  upon  with  absolute  pinions  of -light,  revealing  unto 
this  Primal  Dispensation  by  absolute  tests,  the  correctness  of  every 
angelic  revelation,  given  by  the  pre-generic  race  of  angels;  gather- 
ing up  in  the  cumulation  of  the  vast  cycle  all  the  knowledge  that 
had  been  given  by  the  different  angels  and  the  generations  that  had 
followed. 

HERMES  AND  HERMIA. 

As  we  shall  choose  to  call  the  angel,  impersonated  the  first 
Savior  or  Messiah  of  the  human  race.  All  primal  Truths  taught 
by  them  have  been  perpetuated  from  this  ancient  Hermetic  shrine ; 
no  new  knowledge  in  the  matters  taught  by  Hermetic  Angels  has 
been  added  to  the  earth,  and  whatever  knowledge  shall  be  manifested 
until  the  Earth  shall  have  fulfilled  the  complete  Twelve  Cycles,  will 
have  been  already  revealed  in  Messianic  form.  No  wonder,  then, 
that  students  turn  to  the  past  Egypt  that  is  dead,  and  to  that  which 
is  beyond  Egypt,  beyond  the  veil  of  that  Osirian  dispensation  unto 
Africia,  and  to  that  more  remote,  yet  primal  race  to  which  we  refer 
in  this  complete  cycle  or  dispensation. 

Traces  of  the  Astronomes,  which  the  angels  had  prepared,  were 
as  well  understood  as  are  the  charts  of  the  Heavens  today ;  in  fact, 
the  divisions  of  the  astronomical  Heavens  were  more  complete. 
Astronomers  will  be  obliged  to  change  the  periods  of  time  and  the 


236  THE  SOUL; 

computation  of  the  changes  of  the  seasons  of  your  calendars,  be- 
fore you  arrive  at  the  Hermetic  perfection  of  astronomy,  and  you 
will  be  obliged,  mechanically  and  dynamically,  to  improve  the  phys- 
ical Sciences  and  all  that  relates  to  the  splendid  results  of  present 
human  invention  and  intelligence. 

Hermes  and  Hermia  dwelt  upon  the  earth  as  deified  beings, 
worshiped,  not  according  to  a  religious  code,  but  with  the  adoration 
of  intellect  endowed  with  conquering  powers,  with  every  brilliant 
attainment,  with  the  knowledge  that  they  possessed  of  the  life  that 
was  here.  While  Hermes  and  Hermia  knew  of  the  Infinite  Love 
and  Wisdom,  the  Source  of  all  knowledge,  the  race  to  which  they 
ministered,  to  which  they  gave  the  primal  culmination  of  this 
knowledge,  was  as  unconscious  of  the  Heavenly  kingdom  as  is  the 
glittering  formula  in  chemistry  or  mathematical  figure,  which  sym- 
bolize that  knowledge. 

A  race  of  human  beings  full  of  all  intelligence  and  splendor  and 
physical  conquest,  bearing  down  through  all  that  cycle,  the  one 
supreme  and  perfect  attainment  of  knowledge,  departing  from  that 
knowledge  only  to  grovel  in  the  senses,  but  ever  and  anon  rising 
above  it,  Hermes  and  Hermia  found  in  the  descendants  of  the 
twelve  angels  a  race  of  intellectual  monstrosities;  we  say  mon- 
strosities because  every  undue  development  is  deformity,  is  mon- 
strous ;  every  undue  prominence — physical  or  mental,  everything  that 
lacks  the  perfection  of  the  whole,  is,  therefore,  monstrous ;  and  the 
race  of  beings,  because  generic,  intellectually  having  departed  from 
the  perfect  intellectual  ideal,  which  the  twelve  angels  gave,  there 
could  be  little  less  than  deformity  and  perversion. 

Thus  ensued  the  typical  "Fall,"  which  constitutes  that  into  which 
souls  ever  pass  through  generic  law,  and  from  which  the  human  race 
is  forever  endeavoring  to  rise.  What  physical  degradation  ensued, 
what  struggle  with  the  senses  that  can  only  be  overcome  by  higher 
knowledge!  What  wonder  in  the  pursuit  of  power  that  could 
not  be  obtained  because  of  the  departure  from  the  primal  light 
there  came  the  period  of  darkness?  This  recession  you  can  well 
understand. 

Across  this  vast  cycle  of  thousands  of  years  that  make  up  the 
great  Hermatic  Cycle,  Hermes  flung  the  might  of  his  wonderful  and 
surpassing  intelligence  over  all  the  earth,  for  other  continents  had 
then  appeared.  It  was  set  there  as  a  sign  for  all  the  nations  to  follow. 

God  gives  Each  Great  Messiah  the  grace  of  one  perfect  gift; 
such  time  as  the  planet  is  ready  for  that  gift  the  Messiah  bearing  it 
appears,  and  that  gift  is  distributed  by  the  twelve  lesser  Messiahs, 


MESSIAHS.  237 

each  of  whom  possesses  one  portion  of  the  gift  of  which  the  Messiah 
of  the  Dispensation  was  the  culmination. 

There  had  been  in  the  primal  Angelic  Race  a  stamp  placed  upon 
the  human  state,  which  made  it  ever  afterwards  possible  to  return 
to  that  height,  through  ways  that  have  been,  and  will  afterwards  be 
declared. 

As  the  "Edenic"  state  denotes  perfection  in  innocence,  yet  inno- 
cence is  ignorance,  so  the  passing  from  this  primal  seeming  rectitude 
of  the  people  in  subsequent  periods,  was,  notwithstanding  the  seem- 
ing retrogression,  but  legitimate  passing  of  one  form  to  another,  and 
higher  state  or  form  of  expression;  for  knowledge  alone  is  not 
adequate;  the  intellect  alone  is  not  the  triumph;  the  power  that 
comes  from  the  intellect  of  man  is  not  all  victorious. 

So  the  wonderful  works  which  had  their  sources  in  the  angelic 
lives  and  in  the  Hermetic  Messiah,  grew  less  and  less  perfect;  and 
the  portions  of  the  earth  that  had  been  discovered  and  made  beau- 
teous by  the  angelic  messengers  grew  less  fertile,  less  beautiful. 

There  was  introduced  by  these  changes,  elements  of  uncertainty 
with  reference  to  the  knowledge  that  had  been  primal  and  perfect ; 
this  occurred  ever  in  the  declining  of  any  period  or  lesser 
dispensation. 

Across  a  belt  of  waters  which  was  not  so  wide  as  that  which 
divides  you  from  the  Eastern  continent,  the  Hermetic  light  and 
generation  extended  their  lines  until  both  continents,  which  were 
then  in  existence,  were  peopled  with  the  descendants  of  the  Her- 
metic race.  Ancient  as  is  this,  the  first  glory  of  intelligence,  not 
even  trembling  upon  the  verge  of  human  history,  ancient  as  are  all 
records  and  traditions  that  succeeded  those  generations  and  that 
have  been  lost,  still  out  of  the  broad  Heaven  whereunto  Hermes 
and  his  angels  returned,  there  glisten  even  now  the  lines  of  perfect 
reminiscence  that  bear  you  back  unto  that  Kingdom  of  Knowledge, 
and  make  you  know  that  the  Earth  and  atmosphere  of  Earth,  and 
the  Angels  guarding  Earth,  hold  in  their  keeping  all  knowledge  that 
man  requires  to  possess.  But  "another  way"  is  necessary  first ;  and 
that  which  was  given  as  a  primal  and  final  promise  is  not  to  be 
redeemed  until  all  the  ways  and  windings  have  been  traversed  by 
each  Soul  finding  expression  on  Earth. 

Borrowed  from  all  ancient  history  that  you  possess,  are  the 
names  that  are  recorded,  that  express  the  Primal  Light ;  these  are 
three-fold ;  the  glimpses  that  flash  through  Greece,  India,  Egypt, 
and  Africa,  merging  all  the  languages  and  Sciences  of  those  oriental 
nations  into  one,  unfolding  to  our  minds  the  surpassing  names  of 


238  THE  SOUL; 

those  worshiped  as  tutelar  deities  in  the  world,  whether  in  lan- 
guage, art,  science,  mathematics,  mechanics,  or  aught  that  belongs 
to  the  knowledge  of  man;  if  you  seek  the  origins  of  all,  you  will 
only  find  them  in  that  Primal  Light  that  Hermes  threw  across  the 
darkening  centuries,  the  Light  which  gave  to  Earth  Knowledge  and 
the  Key  thereof.  Some  portion  of  the  Knowledge  you  have,  the 
Key  is  in  the  Heavenly  or  Angelic  descent  of  those  whose  embodied 
lives  on  Earth  have  preserved  the  history. 

Step  by  step  the  world  today  is  traversing  the  appointed  way  to 
reach  that  height ;  let  those  who  think  that  mere  material  knowledge 
is  best,  return  with  us  to  that  primal  morning.  The  Angels  can 
have  perfect  expression  and  perfect  sway;  with  them  the  cycles 
pass  not  away  into  shadow ;  but  when  souls  who  are  not  yet  angels 
on  the  earth  (have  not  reached  the  "attainment")  enter  and  strive 
to  win  the  victory  by  Knowledge  alone,  you  see  what  the  earth  now 
is;  a  garden  largely  devoid  of  cultivation;  an  almost  fallow  field, 
yielding  little  grain  or  fruitage ;  science,  glittering  but  almost  desti- 
tute of  Divine  meaning  and  interpretation.  Mechanical  arts  are 
here  indeed,  following  the  Angels  in  their  way  that  leads  forth  to 
victory,  and  all  the  earth  and  skies  are  rifled  in  search  for  Knowl- 
edge. If  this  Spiritual  blindness  be  the  "primal  curse,"  it  is  worse 
than  that  which  is  supposed  to  have  rested  upon  the  garden  of  Eden. 
It  IS  that  which  rested  upon  the  garden  of  Eden.  If  the  soul  has 
necessarily  forgotten  its  Heavenly  heritage  and  man,  by  generic 
life  is  "born  of  the  dust,"  and  is  seeking  through  all  the  past  dust 
for  that  which  the  soul  alone  can  reveal  it  is  indeed  the  primal 
Shadow. 

There  in  the  far-off  Heaven  of  the  Seven  Stars,  the  great  primal 
Heaven  of  those  primal  Angels  that  still  bend  above  the  earth, 
Hermes  and  Hermia,  send  forth  their  messengers  to  awaken  anew 
this  long  vanished  dawn,  awaken  the  long  slumbering  Knowledge 
that  the  ancient  "morning  and  evening"  gave  to  the  Earth.  In  this, 
the  foregleam  of  the  Sixth  Cycle  of  Time,  the  Ancient  Splendor 
flashes*  now  with  greater  promise  of  the  more  perfect  victory ;  to 
restore  the  Knowledge  that  has  so  long  been  hidden  by  the  eclipse 
of  ages. 


MESSIAHS.  239 

HIDDEN  KNOWLEDGE. 

Not  in  the  mystic  <  <  three  times  three, '  ' 

Though  there  seems  the  secret  thought  to  lie; 

Nor  yet  in  the  crucible  to  be 
Eevealed  unto  the  human  eye; 

Nor  yet  in  those    wondrous    powers  that  move 

The  strong  arm  of  labor  in  the  world; 
Nor  yet  in  what  the  mind  can  prove 

Is  the  deepest,  truest  knowledge  unfurled^ 

Born  of  things  of  Time  and  Space, 

The  Ancient  Splendors  stand  revealed, 
Out-wrought  by   God's  appointed  grace 

To  show  what  time  and  sense  concealed. 

The  angels  of  the  primal  morning 

Sowing   their    Twelve   Seeds   on   the   Earth, 
Wait  till  the  world  grows  ripe,  adorning 

The  Tree  of  Knowledge  with  perfect  worth: 

And  then  all  things  shall  stand  revealed; 

Hermes  with  conquering  Light  shall  come, 
And  from  all  mysteries  concealed 

Show  God's  great  truth  in  the  Coming  One. 

What  the  soul  calls  its  own  shall  be 

Made   known,   and  Earth   shall   glow  and   shine 

Redeemed;    Truth  no  more  a  mystery 
But  known  to  be  One  with  the  Divine. 


THIRD  LESSON. 

AHASUERUS. 

Mother  of  all  Love  and  Life,  Father  of  all  Wisdom,  Knowledge 
and  Power,  Divine  and  Perfect  Light,  Eternal,  all-pervading  Life, 
Thou  Unspeakable  Name ;  thou  Divine  yet  revealed  Mystery,  we 
turn  to  Thee  in  praise.  From  the  altar  of  the  soul  the  spirit  would 
perceive  and  give  forth  the  aspiration  and  prayer,  and  each  life  here 
present,  enfolded  in  the  divine  Love,  will  know,  whatever  that  Love 
can  give,  according  to  its  needs.  May  each  turn  to  Thee  in  perfect 
trust,  and  according  to  their  states  may  each  receive  the  light  that 
is  given,  and  as  the  higher  and  diviner  kingdom  glows,  the  earthly 
knowledge  passes  away,  so  may  all  past  knowledge  be  absorbed  in 
the  light  of  the  living  present;  and  may  that  divine  and  perfect 
Love  encircle  and  pervade  them  all,  until  in  the  perfect  kingdom 
of  life  they  are  one  with  Thee.  Amen. 

Again,  beloved  ones,  at  the  altar  of  Perfect  Love  and  Wisdom 
you  are  commanded  to  bend,  well  knowing  that  only  through  that 
interpretation  can  the  light  be  understood;  whatever  is  given,  the 
mind  can  only  grasp  the  outward  portion ;  but  the  spirit,  illumined 
by  love  from  the  supreme  altar  of  the  soul,  perceives  each  new  and 
rare  interpretation,  and  understands  the  message  of  the  Divine. 

The  Angel  of  the  Primal  Morning,  and  the  children  of  Hermes 
returned  to  their  enchanted  home  in  the  Heavens.  Such  time  as 
the  generations  which  succeeded  them  receded  from  the  light,  the 
lesser  angels  who  were  the  lesser  Messiahs,  took  charge  of  the 
succeeding  generations.  And  the  Dispensation  of  Knowledge,  com- 
plete in  its  twelve  portions,  ten  and  two,  gave  in  the  ages  following, 
but  the  receding  light  of  the  Divine  Kingdom  that  had  been  revealed. 

At  that  time  only  the  primal  continents  of  the  southern  hemi- 

240 


MESSIAHS.  241 

sphere  had  existence;  the  continent  upon  which  the  Hermetic  race 
existed  was  the  first,  and  the  other  portions  of  land  that  were 
referred  to  as  existing  upon  this  globe  were  all  south,  or  nearly 
wholly  south  of  the  dividing  line  of  the  equator;  while  the  other 
portions  were  such  fragmentary  portions  of  land  as  could  not  be 
inhabited. 

The  equator  being  the  part  most  touched  by  the  sun,  and 
receiving  the  most  of  its  direct  rays,  continents  near  the  equator 
have  been  the  beginning  of  each  dispensation.  But  as  the  position  of 
the  equator  changes  by  what  is  known  by  the  "precession  of  the 
equinoxes,"  between  the  first  and  second  Dispensations  the  Earth 
had  changed  its  position  by  several  degrees. 

We  will  call  your  attention  as  nearly  as  possible  to  that  portion 
of  the  Earth  where  the  second  continent  existed;  a  portion  of 
Australasia  occupies  a  portion  of  the  place,  and  portions  also  are  of 
newer  formation.  There  was  no  "Asia,"  no  northern  "Europe"  or 
"North  American"  continent ;  a  portion  of  South  America  was  in 
the  continent  to  which  we  refer;  in  other  words,  that  which  is 
known  as  the  "Western  Hemisphere"  was  not  in  existence,  except- 
ing such  portion  as  we  have  referred  to,  and  the  vast  continent 
which  was  nearly  opposite  to  the  one  that  had  been  the  beginning 
of  the  Hermetic  race,  was  destroyed.  Here,  then,  was  the  beginning 
of  the  new  race;  the  descendants  of  the  Hermetic  race  were  com- 
mencing a  new  beginning  in  the  land  which  now  is  known  as  Africa ; 
but  that  portion  of  the  Eastern  world  has  also  changed  and  cannot  be 
considered  as  part  of  the  original  continent.  The  great  waste  of 
waters  was  still  here,  the  ever  changing  powers  of  the  Earth,  and 
new  continents  were  being  formed. 

The  races  upon  the  Earth  were  under  the  domination  of  the 
twelve  lesser  Messiahs  of  the  Dispensation  of  Knowledge.  The 
primal  beginnings  of  the  second  Dispensation  was  a  repetition 
of  the  Hermetic  age,  for  each  succeeding  dispensation  repeats  in 
degree,  the  preceding  one.  As  the  first  portion  of  the  dispensation 
is  like  that  which  is  primal,  except  that  it  is  generic,  so  the  victory 
over  matter  through  what  we  denominate  Knowledge  was  repeated 
in  the  new  beginning,  but  with  much  less  perfect  glory,  and  much 
less  perfect  light,  than  in  the  Dispensation  of  Knowledge.  Not 
until  the  "sixth  seal"  is  finally  opened,  and  the  sixth  Dispensation 
fully  begun,  will  the  primal  Hermetic  secrets  be  fully  known,  by 
which  the  human  race  shall  have  the  knowledge  which  was  revealed 
in  that  first  dispensation  with  the  personified  Presence  of  knowledge 
upon  the  earth. 


242  THE  SOUL; 

As  said  before,  the  over-lapping  of  the  knowledge  belonged  also 
to  the  race  which  was  to  carry  forward  the  Second  Dispensation. 

The  primal  Angels  who  came  to  take  charge  of  the  first  Dispen- 
sation were  from  the  Northern  Heavens.  Symbolized  in  the  Seven 
Stars  in  Ursa  Major,  and  the  other  numbers  added  to  seven  made  the 
twelve,  or  the  ten  and  two.  All  the  tides  of  Knoivledge  flow  from 
the  North  Stellar  heavens,  where  the  ARCH  ANGELIC  Heaven  of 
Knowledge  is  found. 

From  the  opposite  direction  in  the  stellar  Heavens,  came  the 
Arch  Angels  and  Angels  that  were  to  have  charge  of  the  beginning 
of  the  Second  Dispensation,  as  Knowledge  in  physical  and  material 
life  had  already  been  fulfilled,  and  its  over-lapping  had  proceeded 
by  the  distribution  of  the  children  of  Hermes  to  this  new  continent, 
and  to  another  continent  that  had  been  forming  in  the  East,  so  the 
nations  thus  formed  constituted  the  beginning  of  that  new 
Dispensation. 

The  Angel  of  this  Dispensation  was  from  the  Southern  Heavens, 
whose  symbol  you  perceive  in  the  Southern  Cross,  whose  Sacred 
Seal  is  visible  to  you  here  in  the  "Belt  of  Orion."  That  Celestial 
Heaven  which  is  opposite  to  the  Northern  stellar  Heaven,  holds 
equal  sway  in  the  stellar  power  of  the  systems  that  are  included  in 
their  range,  thence  came  the 

ANGELS  OF  THE  SECOND  DISPENSATION. 

Vast  ages  had  intervened  since  the  first  forming  and  receding  of 
the  continent  which  was  the  Eden  of  earth ;  the  Heavens  had  opened 
their  mysteries  but  once,  and  the  great  cataclysmic  force  of  icy 
waters,  known  as  one  of  the  "glacial  periods"  of  earth,  had  swept 
over  the  first  continent,  destroying  a  large  portion;  and  this  new 
continent  that  had  not  then  been  ready  for  the  inhabitants  of  earth, 
had  sprung  into  existence.  It  would  seem,  had  one  looked  upon  the 
Earth  without  the  vision  of  past  knowledge,  as  if  the  Earth  had 
been  newly  formed,  and  that  this  was  the  first  Eden,  but  it  was  the 
Second. 

The  beginning  of  the  race  was  generic,  not  creative ;  the  children 
of  the  first  generic  period  had  been  scattered;  some  portions  had 
reached  the  new  primal  continent  ere  the  Adamic  Eden  was  again 
repeated ;  but  with  the  difference,  that  the  stamp  of  the  First  Dis- 
pensation was  upon  them.  The  principle  of  generic  life  had  been 
received  in  the  First  Dispensation  and  was  repeated  in  this. 

The  Arch  Angel  having  charge  of  this  second  Dispensation  bears 
a  name  in  the  celestial  Kingdom  more  nearly  resembling  ARIEL  and 


MESSIAHS.  243 

ARIELLA,  since  the  symbol  is  the  Lion,  which  means  Strength  and 
Power. 

With  material  knowledge  comes  the  desire  for  power  and 
dominion ;  the  intellect  having  received  knowledge  and  understand- 
ing of  all  material  things,  then  comes  the  awakening  of  the  thirst 
for  power,  the  wish  to  use  the  knowledge  for  personal  ends;  this 
was  the  Tempter  in  the  New  garden  of  Eden  of  the  Second  Dis- 
pensation. This  thirst  took  the  form  of  ambition  and  love  of  con- 
quest; not  simply  the  dominion  of  the  Earth  but  the  dominion  of 
man.  The  knowledge  which  primarily  led  man  to  conquer  the 
physical  earth,  which  enabled  him  to  understand  the  laws  of  material 
mechanical  forces  that  are  around  him,  and  how  to  control  them, 
did  not  suffice;  that  knowledge  came  in  its  secondary  or  reflex 
action  to  the  new  beginning  of  the  new  races  and  dispensation ;  it 
was  not  enough  to  know,  but  to  exercise  that  knowledge  in  greater 
power;  as  power  is  the  legitimate  result  of  knowledge,  so  the  per- 
version of  knowledge  is  the  perversion  of  power  as  the  result  of 
knowledge.  The  abuse  of  power  one  can  trace  in  the  history  of 
every  race,  even  within  your  knowledge  of  history.  Power  does  not 
belong  to  man  through  knowledge  alone ;  perversion  of  power  does 
not  come  excepting  through  the  perversion  of  that  knowledge ;  for 
in  the  primal  nature  of  the  "elements,"  as  they  are  termed,  there  is 
no  power  without  intelligence.  Nature  fulfills  her  purposes  and 
functions  in  every  department  of  organic  life  (in  all  types  of  life), 
not  through  Power,  but  through  Law,  and  there  is  no  law  without 
intelligence.  In  this  desire  for  power,  came  first  the  natural  domin- 
ion over  the  portion  of  earth  which  was  a  new  continent,  a  tangled 
wilderness,  a  jungle  and  forest. 

Whatever  was  necessary  to  do,  was  done  in  the  beginning  with 
knowledge;  then  when  people  multiplied,  when  there  were  many 
races  in  this  new  beginning,  when  added  to  the  races  that  had 
descended  from  the  primal  portion  of  the  Hermetic  race  that  found 
their  existence  there  were  the  new  generations;  when  Ariel  took 
possession  of  the  first  people  of  the  New  Dispensation,  placing  the 
stamp  and  seal  of  Angelic  might  upon  them,  the  receding  of  the 
primal  wave  had  already  brought  the  love  of  power,  each  nation 
or  people  wishing  to  rule  over  the  other,  each  wishing  dominion 
for  the  sake  of  domination;  and  this  led  not  only  to  the  conquest 
of  the  physical  earth  but  to  the  enslaving  of  many  people;  for 
slavery  has  its  first  birth  in  the  thirst  for  personal  poiver,  which 
is  the  beginning  of  man's  bondage  unto  man.  Wherever  there  was 
physical  infirmity  there  was  cruelty;  wherever  there  was  physical 


244  THE  SOUL; 

inability  there  was  tyranny ;  and  such  knowledge  as  had  been  handed 
down  from  the  Hermetic  age,  was  used,  not  for  the  perfection  and 
beautifying  of  earth  so  much  as  for  the  victory  over  the  things  of 
earth  and  over  man.  Bondage  of  each  individual  to  the  senses  was 
not  enough ;  but  that  power  which  enables  the  individual  to  dominate 
others,  was  used  for  the  purpose  of  dominion. 

These,  however,  were  days  of  great  might  and  typical  physical 
strength,  of  might  accompanied  by  knowledge;  Hercules  with  the 
Power  of  the  Angel  of  the  Mighty  Arm  (the  Giant  Orion  being  the 
symbol)  ;  the  potency  of  force  with  the  strength  of  races  that  were 
born  to  command.  From  that  continent  that  had  previously  gov- 
erned through  the  power  of  knowledge,  they  had  acquired  means 
of  transportation  by  methods  that  you  have  not  yet  attained;  they 
sought  the  other  continent  which  they  knew  was  in  the  "far  East," 
where  some  of  the  sons  of  Hermes  dwelt. 

Across  the  space  which  was  nearly  one-half  the  entire  globe 
these  conquering  people  passed,  jealous  that  there  should  be  a 
portion  of  the  world  which  they  did  not  possess.  But  such  was  the 
thirst  for  power,  such  its  many  stages,  that  when  at  last  the  southern 
portion  of  the  New  Continent  was  finally  reached,  it  was  found  that 
the  Hermetic  race  had  also  begun  a  new  beginning  there,  these  who 
were  the  inheritors  of  a  portion  of  the  knowledge  of  Hermes.  But 
those  to  whom  had  been  given  the  strength  of  the  Lion,  the  new 
race  under  the  Angel  Ariel,  conquered  the  more  submissive  receding 
Hermetic  races. 

At  the  same  time  there  were  smaller  portions  of  the  globe 
inhabited  by  receding  tribes  of  people  of  the  Hermetic  races, 
who  killed  and  vanquished  each  other, — as  do  some  of  the  modern 
sons  of  power,  who  not  being  contented  with  their  own  vast 
possessions  and  habitations,  seek  out  the  islands  of  the  sea  and 
find  the  "original  inhabitants,"  as  they  are  termed,  fragments  of  some 
races  that  are  on  the  decline,  and  are  not  satisfied  without  slaying 
them, — so  did  these  primal  sons  of  love  of  power,  of  ambition  for 
conquest,  seek  every  portion  of  the  then  habitable  earth ;  so  did  they 
desire  to  control,  that  the  wish  was  fully  and  absolutely  gratified  in 
all  those  portions  of  the  then  habitable  earth,  islands  and  lands  that 
were  not  theirs,  nothing  was  spared;  none  that  they  did  not  win 
by  force,  though  the  force  was  possibly  employed  in  more  intel- 
lectual methods  than  has  been  the  case  in  some  periods  of  the 
Earth's  history;  but  the  love  of  power  was  even  greater  than 
this;  it  at  last  merged  itself  into  the  dominion  by  one  life,  which 
life  was  the 


MESSIAHS.  245 

MASCULINE  EXPRESSION  OF  THE  ANGEL  OF  POWER. 

For,  after  the  race  of  angels  wherein  the  expression  was  dual 
and  the  life  equal  in  all  ways,  and  was  recognized  in  the  early  part 
of  the  Dispensation  in  the  Hermetic  race,  later  the  feminine  principle 
was  not  manifest  in  any  possession  of  power,  and  in  the  later 
Hermetic  races  the  feminine  angels  and  their  manifestations  grad- 
ually withdrew,  and  the  possession  of  knowledge  was  almost  wholly 
absorbed  and  monopolized  by  the  masculine  element ;  but  of  course 
this  was  not  so  in  the  complete  manifestation  of  the  Messianic 
expression  of  that  which  Hermes  and  Hermia  brought  in  the  human 
form ;  then  there  was  equal  expression  and  equal  knowledge.  When 
in  this  dispensation  of  power,  might  took  possession  of  the  Earth, 
and  victory  was  sought  through  all  physical  and  intellectual  methods 
which  existed  in  human  life,  there  was  no  recognized  feminine  ex- 
pression of  Power.  The  feminine  Angel  and  Messianic  counterpart, 
was  veiled  in  the  mystic  symbolism  of  the  past  revealed  expression; 
but  to  that  conquering  race  of  heroes  the  mighty  potency  of  the  dual 
force  that  gave  them  their  power  was  not  known ;  Ariella  was  not 
manifest  to  those  people. 

In  physical  appearance  unlike  the  first  race,  which  was  perfect 
in  type,  but  not  exceeding  large  in  size,  these  sons  of  power  were 
primarily  a  race  of  giants  intellectually  and  physically,  corresponding 
to  that  which  they  represented  upon  the  Earth ;  but  by  the  decadence 
of  the  Primary  meaning  of  Power,  there  was  also  decadence  in 
physical  perfection  and  in  intellectual  methods;  but  whatever  was 
the  result  of  the  manifestation  of  the  twelve  lesser  cycles  as  depicted 
representing  the  Dispensation  of  Power  possessed  by  the  people, 
there  were  four  distinct  degrees  of  that  power:  one  was  power  over 
the  physical  elements  around  them,  a  portion  of  the  inheritance 
from  the  preceding  Dispensation  of  Knowledge;  the  second  was 
the  power  over  their  own  faculties,  physically  and  mentally,  to  the 
degree  of  controlling  the  physical  body  to  perform  any  act,  sum- 
moning the  mind  to  perform  any  thought  that  was  required,  great 
facility  of  controlling  the  organism ;  the  third  was  control  over  the 
up-building  of  the  centers  of  activities  on  the  Earth ;  that  is,  wher- 
ever there  were  cities,  where  there  was  commerce,  where  there  were 
products  of  the  Earth  to  be  distributed,  whatever  had  been  the 
result  of  human  enterprise  and  industry  or  intelligence,  these  people 
possessed  and  perfected;  and  fourth  and  almost  absolute  was  the 
power  over  human  beings.  Wherever  they  found  any  weaker  or 
unprotected  people  they  subjugated  them ;  theirs  was  the  power  to 


246  THE  SOUL; 

subdue,  and,  in  a  literal  sense,  they  fulfilled  the  original  injunction 
in  the  Adamic  creation,  of  "conquering  or  possessing  the  Earth," 
in  this  human,  as  well  as  in  a  physical  sense.  Not  only  the  primal 
race  of  those  who  were  the  progenitors  in  the  Dispensation  of 
Power,  but  all  who  succeeded  them,  bore  similar  qualities  with, 
however,  the  receding  lines  that  ever  come  afterward. 

We  could  give  you  the  names  (or  Synonyms)  of  the  lesser 
Messiahs  of  this  dispensation,  but  it  is  not  necessary  in  your  present 
age  of  history  to  give  the  names  of  each  of  the  lesser  Messiahs  in 
this  kingdom  of  Ariel;  but  the  words  which  we  have  chosen  with 
which  to  express  the  Dispensation  had  no  beginning  in  that  race. 

The  name  that  most  clearly  expresses  the  Greatest  Conquerer, 
and  who  was  the  King  under  the  angelic  cycle  of  Ariel,  is 

AHASUERUS, 

The  wonderful  word  whose  root  meanings  extend  far  backwards, 
some  of  them  thousands  of  years  antecedent  to  this  race  to  which  we 
have  referred;  for  language,  in  letters,  words,  signs  or  numbers, 
was  among  the  gifts  left  as  a  portion  of  their  possessions  from  the 
Primal  Angels  and  from  the  ancient  races  of  Knowledge. 

Those  gifts  culminated  in  this  Lion-hearted,  dominant  King. 
Many  times  when  you  read  in  the  ancient  mystic  records,  especially 
in  Cabalistic  lore,  of  the  "Conquering  King,"  even  the  "King  of 
Kings,"  whose  power  had  "dominion  over  the  world,"  you  are  read- 
ing not  of  a  higher  and  Divine  Kingdom  but  of  this  dominant  King 
of  the  Dispensation  of  Power.  His  was  the  sowing  of  the  Primal 
seeds  of  Power  wrhich  were  to  bear  harvests  in  other  Dispensations 
or  generations  of  time ;  seeds  that  were  planted  upon  the  Earth  then 
as  those  of  Knowledge  were  planted  in  the  preceding  Dispensation ; 
you  will  perceive  that  by  whatever  way,  or  through  whatever 
receding  or  incoming  tides,  man  is  at  last  to  have  "dominion  over 
the  Earth,"  the  physical  and  intellectual  methods  of  that  power  in 
those  ages  were  all  known  and  tried ;  there  was  lacking  only  the 
one  method  that  gives  value  to  the  whole.  But  whatever  may  be 
the  human  ambitions  that  the  world  has  since  seen,  whatever  the 
love  of  power  which  kings  and  rulers  have  manifested  in  later 
Dispensations,  that  which  was  manifested  upon  Earth  at  that  time, 
as  far  transcended  these  as  the  Primal  Light  transcends  the  smallest 
meteor.  So  superior  were  these  absolute  culminations,  that  in  their 
very  magnitude  and  sublimity  they  challenge  admiration  and  rev- 
erence; for  in  the  expression  of  Power  the  Primal  Source  of  it  is 
as  perfect  as  any  other  expression  (of  attributes),  but  it  is  the 


MESSIAHS.  247 

perversion  of  it  that  constitutes  always  the  "fall"  or  recession  from 
the  height ;  that  constitutes  the  subversion. 

THE  "FALL." 

Through  all  succeeding  ages,  that  which  the  nations  of  Earth 
have  witnessed  of  Power  since  the  kingdom  of  Ahasuerus  expresses 
but  the  receding  wave,  its  perversion.  The  "serpent  of  seliseeking" 
which  enters  the  Garden  of  Eden  at  each  shadowed  stage  of  human 
progress,  perverts  the  Knowledge  and  the  Power  which  were  in- 
tended to  vanquish  the  Earth;  and  for  a  while  this  serpent  van- 
quishes the  race,  because  the  power  and  knowledge  are  misapplied. 

As  the  four  stages  of  victory  came,  there  came  sucji  perversion, 
such  abuse,  such  misapplication  of  this  power,  such  kindling  of  all 
ambition  that  was  unlawful,  that  the  races  finally  declined  before 
the  complete  Dispensation  closed,  and  instead  of  a  race  of  giants 
there  were  dwarfs  and  pigmies  upon  the  Earth. 

You  have  knowledge  that  at  some  periods  in  the  Earth's  history, 
there  have  been  giants  and  dwarfs,  you  do  not  know  why  races  of 
giants  are  succeeded  by  races  of  dwarfs.  When  gigantic  size  and 
power  are  most  complete  there  is  a  lapse,  because  of  abuses  of  this 
power;  then  as  a  reaction  there  comes  feebleness  of  body  and, 
perhaps,  of  mind,  to  show  how  little  the  body  can  do  without  the 
mind;  and  gradually  the  receding  waves  bring  feebleness  both  of 
mind  and  body.  As  there  is  no  race  upon  the  Earth  today  to  illus- 
trate the  physical  size  and  intellectual  power  of  that  Ahasuerian 
period,  so  there  is  no  race  to  illustrate  the  absolute  recession  from 
that  greatness,  although  personal  instances  may  exist.  You  think 
the  General  powerful  who  commands  vast  armies,  and  one  not 
versed  in  military  tactics  thinks  that  it  is  impossible  to  mobilize 
them.  The  Napoleonic  nature  is  an  illustration  of  great  mental 
power,  accompanied  by  great  weakness  in  other  ways. 

There  are  instances  all  through  human  history  to  show  that  some 
portion  of  this  dispensation  is  left  upon  the  Earth,  to  show  the 
pathway  that  nations  and  people  must  tread  and  have  trod.  When 
you  think  of  nations  molded  by  a  nation,  all  of  whom  had  Napoleonic 
love  of  power,  all  of  whom  had  physical  strength  to  carry  it  out, 
all  of  whom  had  perfect  command  of  their  physical  and  mental 
resources,  you  will  not  wonder  then  that  one  continent  could  not 
retain  such  a  race,  that  whatever  territory  there  was  upon  the 
Earth,  was  sought  by  them  to  be  dominated  and  ruled;  you  will 
also  not  wonder,  that  when  through  ambition,  love  of  power,  and 
personal  pride,  there  came  striving,  jealousy,  and  warring,  as  with 


248  THE  SOUL; 

the  receding  wave,  step  by  step,  the  pernicious  influence  of  Selfish 
seeking  caused  ambition  to  fail,  and  from  failure  to  end  in  disgrace, 
and  that  those  giants  of  power  gradually  became  pygmies. 

You  will  not  wonder  that  another  spirit,  born  of  a  preceding 
race  of  the  Hermetic  nations,  whose  influence  upon  the  Earth  was 
well-nigh  closed,  came  to  fill  the  interval,  and  that  the  over-lapping 
dispensations,  making  ready  for  another,  brought  the  comparative 
products  of  both  to  the  Earth ;  Power  and  Knowledge  not  in  their 
supreme  estates,  but  as  the  result  of  the  ebbing  and  flowing  of  the 
receding  waves  of  the  two  Dispensations. 

Let  us  take  a  backward  glance  as  step  by  step  the  Dispensation 
of  Power  reached  its  height.  You  can  imagine  that  it  was  not  so 
much  their  inclination  to  make  permanent  and  secure  their  posses- 
sions, for  power  does  not  fear  declination.  It  was  not  a  race  or 
people  or  an  age  of  great  permanent  construction;  whatever  was 
built  was  built  without  enduring  strength  or  security,  and  not  in- 
tended to  last  "forever";  for  these  people  supposed  they  could  re- 
build, they  could  have  whatever  they  desired  at  command,  it  was 
not  needed  that  they  should  make  things  to  endure;  besides,  the 
climatic  conditions  were  rather  fitted  for  their  physical  strength 
and  power  to  exist  in  transient  ways,  in  ways  that  are  not  perma- 
nent, but  whatever  was  needed  for  protection  against  the  sun's 
rays,  whatever  was  afterwards  needed  for  protection  in  battle,  what- 
ever was  required  for  physical  might  and  prowess,  was  certainly 
theirs.  Through  tradition  much  of  this  was  incorporated  in  subse- 
quent history ;  and  we  shall  hereafter  find  occasion  to  refer  to  each 
primal  Dispensation  when  we  shall  gather  up  these  various  lines  of 
expression.  So  some  portion  of  this  LION  race,  and  some  portions  of 
the  race  of  Knowledge,  and  some  portion  of  each  of  these  angelic 
kingdoms  have,  through  the  intervening  lesser  Messiahs,  pervaded 
the  whole  human  race. 

Meanwhile  the  forming  of  a  continent  towards  the  northern 
zone  upon  the  Earth's  surface  was  progressing,  while  these  Southern 
continents  were  fulfilling  this  Dispensation.  We  bear  you  quickly 
on  from  one  to  another;  but  you  have  only  to  contemplate  in  this 
one  lesson  that  the  earth  in  its  then  inhabitable  state  constituted 
in  its  extent  of  territory  a  very  small  portion  of  what  is  now  the 
habitable  globe ;  that  those  who  existed  upon  the  Earth's  surface 
were  concentrated  into  two  continents  of  much  less  dimension  than 
the  continents  of  which  you  are  now  aware ;  that  the  people  were 
brought  closer  together  and  came  into  more  immediate  contact  with 
one  another;  consequently  there  was  greater  friction  and  greater 


MESSIAHS.  249 

instances  of  the  striking  individuality  of  these  typical  races;  these 
instances  formed  the  beginning  of  the 

TYPICAL  UNREST. 

As  this  Dispensation  illustrated  more  than  any  other  the  condi- 
tion and  disposition  of  men  to  conquer  the  Earth,  so  you  cannot 
imagine  in  the  receding  wave  of  any  Dispensation  any  more  abjectly 
helpless  race  than  that  which  was  the  result  of  the  recession  from 
the  condition  of  great  Power.  Instances  of  intellectual  infacility  are 
scattered  all  over  the  world ;  there  are  also  illustrations  of  some  such 
expression  of  power;  and  through  the  ages  such  lives  as  have  had 
expression  in  great  potency,  or  triumph,  or  victory,  or  pride  of  power 
and  strength,  may  now  be  found  in  the  creeping  and  helpless  things 
that  you  sometimes  meet  and  sometimes  pity,  on  your  daily  path- 
way !  Who  knows  but  that  overleaping  the  centuries,  some  of  those 
souls  may  be  found  now  experiencing  their  reaction;  at  least  it 
might  be  true  of  those  whose  lives  have  illustrated  in  another  Dis- 
pensation a  similar  state  of  expression ;  for  you  remember  we  have 
said  that  each  Dispensation  repeats  the  primal  principle  of  preced- 
ing dispensations ;  as,  for  instance,  the  First  Dispensation  of  Knowl- 
edge; the  second  Dispensation  begins  with  Knowledge,  culminates 
in  Power,  and  whatever  the  third,  when  we  have  stated  it,  it  begins 
with  Knowledge  and  Power  and  culminates  in  the  next  degree. 
Thus  each  dispensation  takes  up  the  thread  of  the  preceding  one, 
and  carries  it  forward  until  it  is  incorporated  with  that  which  the 
then  existing  dispensation  means.  Yet  to  neither  of  these  primal 
races  or  dispensations  with  their  many  subsequent  races,  came  that 
which  will  finally  solve  the  whole.  Primarily,  as  previously  stated, 
the  race  expressing  physical  knowledge  (excepting,  of  course,  the 
Angels  who  first  gave  birth  to  the  human  race),  were  devoid  of 
spiritual  perception.  We  stated  that  the  spirit  of  Knowledge  be- 
longed primarily  to  the  race  expressing  knowledge  in  all  the  depart- 
ments of  human  life,  physically  and  mentally,  whether  in  the  affec- 
tions, the  intellect,  or  even  in  that  which  was  their  form  of  worshipA 
So  in  this  Dispensation  of  Power  there  was  no  perception  of  the 
spirit,  or  Soul ;  for  the  God  of  those  who  followed  after  Ahasuerus 
was  a  God  of  might,  and  nowhere  was  there  any  race  expressing 
any  more  spirituality  or  any  divine  attribute ;  and  no  such  attributes 
or  expressions  were  known  in  the  being,  worshiped  by  those  who 
were  followers  of  Hermes,  for  theirs  was  a  God  of  Knowledge ;  cold 
as  the  clear  glittering  intellect  and  soulless  as  a  being  made  of  ice ; 
and,  adding  Power  to  Knowledge,  this  strong  and  glittering  image 


250  THE  SOUL; 

was  made  the  King  of  Might,  the  dominating  "Power  over  all  the 
Earth."  That  it  was  which  taught  receding  nations  fear;  for,  born 
with  the  reaction  from  the  love  of  power  and  victory,  came  the 
knowledge  of  fear.  And  this  is  the  reaction  from  all  primal  states 
of  worship;  especially  the  fragments  of  religion  that  you  gather 
from  the  tribes  and  remnants  of  races  that  are  receding;  there  is 
more  expression  of  fear  than  any  other  element.  It  was  the 
"Mighty  One"  of  the  Universe  that  was  formerly  worshiped,  the 
Intelligence  and  the  Power  of  the  Universe,  the  Dominion  of  the 
infinite  with  no  loftier  attributes ;  and  when  the  phrases  "King  of 
Kings,"  the  "Lord  of  Lords,"  was  introduced  into  the  ancient  wor- 
ship, it  was  the  worship  of  Power  and  Might.  And  those  attributes 
are  not  lost  even  in  the  time  of  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  Re- 
ligion; how  else,  then,  should  these  primal  nations  worship  except 
to  praise  the  Angel  who  gave  them  Power  and  Dominion  over 
others ;  and  under  this  Power  and  Dominion  to  praise  as  the  Most 
High  the  Angel  or  being  with  all  the  attributes  of  knowledge,  with 
all  the  seeming  ability  to  control  the  outward  Universe,  such  as 
expressed,  as  the  highest  attributes,  the  Power  of  Dominion? 


YAHOVA  IS  VEILED  IN  OUR  BEING. 

The  Infinite  dual  life  is  concealed, 

Veiled  in  all  forms  of  existence  here; 
From  within  the  soul  it  is  revealed 
With  knowledge  and  with  power  most  clear, 
For  the  Being  that  is  veiled  within 
Knows  the  victory  it  shall  win; 

Yet  through  spaces  the  cycles  have  met, 

Through  the  countless  vistas  of  the  past, 
Through  wondrous  gleams  of  light  'tis  set, 
The  unveiling  of  the  glory  at  last 
Reveals  the  image  of  the  Life  Divine 
That  in  Love  and  Wisdom  alone  can  shine: 

And  all  the  glittering  suns  of  light, 

All  the  majesty  of  knowledge  given, 
And  all  the  power  to  reach  the  height 
Of  victory  that  is  less  than  Heaven, 
Must  melt  and  fade  before  the  Day 
That  reveals  the  Being  Divine  alway. 


FOURTH  LESSON. 

RA-RAMESES. 

Infinite,  Eternal,  ever  living  Wisdom  and  Love;  all  that  we 
know,  and  all  that  we  know  not,  of  Divinity  is  enshrined  in  eternity 
and  in  Thine  own  Infinite  Being.  Still  we  do  ever  seek  to  find  at 
the  soul's  altar  of  Thy  love  and  wisdom  our  chosen  place;  and  we 
turn  through  the  manifold  revelations  of  Thy  life,  through  those 
ways  ineffable  that  Thou  hast  revealed  within  the  soul,  to  find 
Thyself  alone.  Oh,  God,  may  Thy  children,  although  still  im- 
mured in  the  senses,  enwrapped  in  the  feebleness  of  time  and  earthly 
existence,  know  the  wondrous  ways  by  which  they  are  led,  by 
which,  through  Thine  Infinite  law,  Thou  hast  appointed  worlds  and 
systems  to  be  governed.  May  they  know  that  only  by  the  light  of 
the  soul,  only  from  Thy  supreme  and  perfect  altar,  can  they  find 
the  knowledge  of  Thy  life;  and  thus  may  they  find  the  knowledge 
of  Thy  love ;  thus  may  they  turn,  seeking  ever  the  highest  and  the 
best,  unto  Thee,  the  only  God. 

Beloved  ones,  it  is  not  intended  through  a  feeble  human  organ- 
ism, and  to  those  immured  in  the  earthly  state,  to  give  an  entire 
statement  of  the  vast  Cycles  by  which  God  has  made  known  His 
truth  to  man ;  but  when  Truth  is  ready  to  be  born  whether  in  words 
or  persons,  it  needs  must  come. 

Unto  the  altar  of  that  Love  and  Wisdom,  whereunto  your  foot- 
steps ever  turn,  when  you  seek  the  light,  which  is  not  a  holiday 
journey,  nor  pleasure  path,  we  again  invite  you,  by  whatever  thorn- 
paths  ye  may  have  come  to  reach  the  shrine,  through  whatever  ways 
of  shadow,  so  that  the  altar  is  won  that  is  all  that  is  needed. 

From  knowledge  to  feebleness  and  ignorance,  from  power  to 
weakness,  is  but  the  necessary  reaction  of  the  cycles  which  you 

251 


252  THE  SOUL; 

have  heard  were  the  beginnings  of  the  Messianic  Dispensations  of 
the  earth.  Those  cycles  so  vast  in  their  beginnings,  culminations 
and  recessions  that  there  could  be  no  records  to  bear  them  forward 
in  the  history  of  man,  but  only  tradition. 

We  find  ourselves  amid  added  lines  of  life,  amid  culminating 
and  receding  waves,  amounting,  almost,  to  a  world's  history;  ever 
following  the  culminating  waves,  mounting  to  such  immense  heights, 
were  their  recession.  So  from  the  state  of  power  and  its  decline 
to  that  which  we  now  approach,  were  ebbing  and  flowing  tides  to 
the  full  recession. 

In  following  the  next  period  or  step  in  the  great  Messianic 
Cycles,  we  must  again  leap  over  the  centuries,  must  find  ourselves 
following  the  receding  dominion  of  that  period  of  conquest  and 
triumph  over  the  earth  of  physical  power  and  grandeur  which  in 
itself,  unaccompanied  by  any  spiritual  purpose,  would  certainly  be 
absorbing  and  seemingly  potent ;  still  the  inherent  weakness  of  mere 
physical  victory  brings  a  consciousness  of  its  own  destruction;  for 
power  wrested  from  the  Earth  must  be  again  yielded  back  into  her 
keeping.  Nature  has  her  mighty  forces  with  which  to  conquer  all 
that  man  can  do  that  is  not  in  the  realm  Divine. 

Again  a  great  cyclic  epoch,  another  glacial  period  visited  the 
Earth,  sweeping  from  the  North,  from  that  far  source  of  wondrous 
power  which  brought  the  first  Messianic  Cycle  to  the  world;  an- 
other period  of  partial  destruction  and  partial  creation,  in  which  a 
portion  of  the  central  continent  of  Asia,  all  the  western  part  of 
Asia,  and  a  small  portion  of  what  might  be  termed  Europe,  was 
created.  A  part  of  the  South  American  continent,  divided  from 
that  to  which  it  previously  belonged,  was  united  to  the  northern  por- 
tion; and  there  rested  in  the  eastern  and  western  hemispheres  two 
continents  of  about  equal  dimensions,  but  not  in  the  geographical 
position  where  they  now  are  found ;  much  farther  to  the  westward 
was  that  which  you  call  the  "American  continent" ;  much  farther 
eastward,  from  the  westward  side  of  the  portion  you  call  "Asia". 

Two  equal  Kingdoms  had  sprung  into  these  distant  and  widely 
separated  portions  of  the  land.  Amid  the  destruction  and  confusion 
which  grew  from  these  great  cataclysmic  changes,  there  was  left  a 
small  remnant  of  each  of  the  various  nations  connected  with  the 
former  kingdoms,  forming  as  the  new  foundation,  similar  wonder- 
ful tribes  to  those  your  predecessors  discovered  in  North  and  Cen- 
tral America.  These  "Aborigines,"  as  they  are  erroneously  called, 
are  fragments  which  each  period  of  false  civilization  leaves.  While 
the  great  past  civilizations  are  not  borne  forward  by  these  fragments 


MESSIAHS.  253 

of  tribes  or  nations,  they  are  portions  of  what  are  to  be  taken  up  in 
succeeding  Dispensations  to  be  borne  forward  to  culminations  of 
civilization. 

Thus,  the  Third  Dispensation  (which  is  like  the  sixth,  in  the 
fact  that  it  is  more  important,  and  the  ninth,  when  it  comes,  will 
be  still  more  important,  and  the  Twelfth  Cycle  which  will  be  the  cul- 
mination of  all  the  Messianic  Cycles  of  the  world),  is  a  distinct 
one,  separate  from  the  gross,  degrading  stages  of  power  through 
the  senses;  separated  also  from  the  lifeless  and  soulless  intellect 
which  dominated  in  the  Dispensation  of  Knowledge,  separated  by 
the  recession  from  the  Power,  which  under  the  dominion  of  con- 
quest prevailed,  and  made  up  the  mighty  Second  Dispensation. 

You  enter  now  a  new  atmosphere;  the  two  preceding  Cycles  of 
the  earth  have  yielded  their  harvests  of  physical  and  intellectual 
victory:  the  victories  born  of  Knowledge  and  Power. 

Reposing  in  the  midst  of  the  Eastern  continent,  as  in  the  midst 
of  the  Western  (eastern  and  western  being  only  relative),  were  two 
fair  kingdoms ;  in  one  of  these  were  gathered  up  the  broken  threads 
of  past  knowledge,  and  they  were  placed  in  condition  to  be  borne 
forward,  reproducing  in  more  perfect  form,  knowledge  of  the  first 
dispensation  (excepting  that  portion  of  knowledge  which  was  the 
result  of  the  race  of  angels),  and  reproducing  also  in  primal  per- 
fection the  power  over  the  material  elements. 

"RAH." 
MOTHER  OF  BEAUTY. 

This  Kingdom  is  known  in  the  language  with  which  you  are  now 
familiar  as  the  Kingdom  of  RAMESES  (not  the  Egyptian  Rameses 
with  which  history,  or  even  tradition  as  you  understand  it,  is 
familiar)  ;  and  the  etymology  of  the  word  is  both  feminine  and 
masculine.  The  ancient  "Rah"  is  the  symbol  of  the  Divine  Mother; 
the  remaining  portion  of  the  word  is  symbolic  of  divine  Wisdom  (or 
Father)  ;  and  here  the  first  worship  of  the  sun,  as  a  symbol  of 
Divine  life  and  light,  had  its  beginning;  for  while  the  sun  was 
counted  in  its  Mathematical  and  Astronomical  value  in  the  first 
dispensation,  and  was  regarded  as  the  source  of  life  and  power  in 
the  second  dispensation,  the  distinct  symbol  of  the  sun  as  the  one 
life-giving  agency  of  the  Earth  was  not  known ;  and  the  Rah  is  the 
first  unveiling  of  the  feminine  divinity  to  the  consciousness  of  man 
in  the  form  of  worship ;  that  is,  the  divinity  separate  from  the  An- 
gelic primal  races,  or  a  divinity  separate  from  the  forms  of  earth, 


254  THE  SOUL; 

which  were  often  deified.  As  this  ancient  Rah  symbolizes  that  which 
came  forth  from  within,  so,  gradually,  with  the  restoration  of  the 
knowledge  of  the  arts  and  sciences  and  of  the  power  which  enabled 
them  to  build,  was  born  a  new  element. 

Far  to  the  "west,"  like  a  star  that  trembles  in  the  twilight  of 
evening,  named  for  this  divinity,  who,  couched  in  many  names,  has 
ruled  the  earth,  a  beautiful  land  was  unfolding,  a  land  that  might 
have  been  the  primal  Eden  but  that  it  was  not  Adamic  in  its  ignor- 
ance or  its  innocence;  a  land  that  might  have  been  the  "Paradise 
of  the  Blest,"  save  that  it  was  not  adorned  with  the  Light  Celestial ; 
but  each  physical  form  of  beauty,  each  rare  and  perfect  flower, 
every  visible  portion  of  that  part  of  the  habitable  globe  was  for 
the  first  time  under  the  dominion  of  human  intelligences  made 
beautiful  by  the  love  of  the  beautiful  in  and  of  itself.  This  love  of 
Beauty  has  its  origin  in  the  Soul,  but  when  expressed  in  earthly 
guise  it  may  be  wedded  to  the  senses  as  in  the  Divine  Kingdom  it  is 
wedded  unto  the  Soul. 

The  first  symbol  of  this  land  of  which  even  tradition  gives  you 
no  knowledge  was  what  is  now  called  Neptune's  Trident.  Out  of 
the  sea  the  ancient  Aphrodite  (perverted  into  the  Venus  of  the 
Grecians  and  many  other  nations)  sprang  in  full  perfection  of  her 
beauty.  The  Trident  was  the  symbol  of  the  Primal  Mother  of 
beauty  who  rules  in  the  far  north.  The  three  stars  in  the  base  of 
the  larger  dipper  (Ursa  Major)  were  exactly  in  the  position  of  the 
Trident  above  the  sea,  where  the  land  of  beauty  was  born.  No 
fairer  vision  of  Paradise  painted  by  the  dreamer  or  poet,  no  pic- 
tured Heaven  of  Earth  as  seen  by  travelers  in  the  far  Orient,  nor 
India  herself  (the  most  ancient  India  in  which  beauty  had  her 
abode)  could  compare  with  this  wonderful  land.  No  wonder, 
through  some  vague  sort  of  tradition  or  in  some  atmosphere  that  is 
ever  brooding  over  the  earth,  people  have  supposed  that  the  real 
"Garden  of  Eden"  was  far  to  the  Occident,'  instead  of  far  to  the 
Orient;  and  no  wonder  that,  whether  from  the  islands  of  "Hes- 
perides"  or  the  still  remote  tradition  of  "Atlantis,"  the  mind  turns 
to  contemplate  this  wonderful  land,. 

For  the  first  time  the  light  of  beauty  had  full  and  supreme 
power ;  for  the  first  time  the  people  ceased  their  love  of  mere  tech- 
nical knowledge  and  physical  strength  and  power,  and  turned  to 
worship  the  beautiful ;  not  that  high  art  which  sometimes  takes  the 
place  of  beauty,  and  in  the  soul  is  transcendent,  but  the  beauty 
which  the  earth  could  yield. 

Already  the  cycles  had  brought  the  earth  under  the  dominion  of 


MESSIAHS.  255 

the  most  formidable  planetary  influences  linking  the  Northern  and 
Southern  Heavens  together,  with  that  reign  of  the  mysterious  star 
that  holds  influence  of  Beauty  over  the  Earth.  The  Earth  had 
reached  the  beginning  of  this  cycle,  and  with  the  knowledge  that 
was  handed  down  from  the  Sons  of  Hermes,  the  Alchemy  of  the 
earth  was  employed,  not  for  producing  gold  and  precious  metals 
in  its  rare  alembic,  not  yet  for  forging  chains  of  the  "lightnings  of 
Jove,"  not  yet  by  the  strong  arms  of  the  Hermetic  Vulcan  for 
swaying  the  world  with  the  many  mysteries  of  art  and  skill  in  me- 
chanics; but  only  for  bearing  the  land  forward  through  each  suc- 
ceeding step  of  these  Cycles  unto  the  fuller  dominion  of  Beauty. 
Flowers  were  changed  in  their  tint  and  coloring  to  such  rare  degrees 
that  no  skill  of  today  can  ever  imitate ;  each  form  was  carried  for- 
ward to  its  highest  perfection  until  the  types  could  yield  no  more 
beauty  under  the  skillful  hands  of  man.  Habitations  were  not 
fashioned  for  strength,  nor  yet  to  resist  armies,  but  for  the  most  per- 
fect expression  of  beauty.  Flower  gardens  suspended  seemingly 
from  the  sky,  rivaled  and  reflected  those  on  the  surface  of  the 
earth,  making  all  the  earth  radiant  with  this  brilliant  loveliness  of 
beautiful  images.  Unlike  the  Greeks  and  the  modern  nations  who 
carried  forward  the  preservation  of  a  distinct  line  of  classical  beauty, 
those  who  dwelt  in  this  fair  land  were  full  of  the  loveliness  around 
them.  They  drank  of  the  breath  of  the  roses,  they  gathered  dew 
drops  from  the  lilies ;  they  saw  the  stars  and  their  eyes  were  bright 
because  of  them;  and  the  whole  atmosphere  and  earth  yielded  its 
loveliness  in  the  perfection  of  their  forms.  Unto  this  nation  or  suc- 
cession of  nations  came  the  epitomization  of  the  beautiful ;  the  first 
feminine  divinity  worshiped  as  Deific,  the  Goddess  of  beauty,  from 
whom  undoubtedly,  through  tradition,  the  perverted  images  of 
Venus  and  Aphrodite  have  descended ;  but  who  was  so  supreme  in 
expression  as  the  veritable  embodied  image  of  beauty  and  loveli- 
ness, that  nothing  save  it  be  born  from  the  waves  or  from  the 
transcendent  Heavens  could  fashion  an  image  of  such  perfection. 

The  worshipers  of  that  divinity  were  a  people  who  cared  not 
for  physical  victory  through  war  or  knowledge ;  nor  for  any  potency 
nor  power  of  earth,  but  only  for  that  which  in  a  sense,  not  alto- 
gether of  the  earth,  but  also  in  the  attributes  of  the  mind,  made  them 
know  Beauty. 

Beautiful,  Perfect,  Physical  life  is  one  thing;  but  the  adoration 
of  the  Beautiful  is  another.  When  so  fair  an  image  is  to  be  born, 
upon  the  Earth,  with  all  the  loveliness  that  precedes  the  birth,  there 
is  great  preparation ;  the  Wings  of  the  Morning  seem  clothed  with 


256  THE  SOUL; 

added  light;  the  Earth  herself  yields  her  choicest  Alchemy  to  the 
production  of  images  and  forms  of  loveliness;  the  sun's  rays  are 
directed  and  guarded  in  such  a  manner  that  the  blossoms  and  fruit- 
age shall  be  the  fairest;  and  the  races  which  are  to  yield  the  cul- 
mination of  this  loveliness  are  races  that  are  tempered  and  molded 
in  the  highest  ways  of  earthly  loveliness;  with  intellectuality  suffi- 
cient to  grasp  the  principles  that  will  make  the  earth  more  beauti- 
ful; with  knowledge  and  power  sufficient  to  keep  away  destructive 
storms  and  the  ravages  of  war ;  with  none  of  those  petty  bickerings 
and  jealousies  that  destroy  the  beautiful  creations  of  earth.  For  a 
"thousand  years,"  the  typical  "Eon,"  as  the  Meridian  of  this  Cycle, 
reigned  the  nation  that  worshiped  the  beautiful ;  up  to  that  height 
only  did  their  natures  press ;  receding  from  it  came  the  reaction. 

THE  RAMESIAN  AGE:  WISDOM. 

In  the  same  Cycle  in  the  far  Kingdom  of  the  East  there  came 
other  elements;  that  which  was  the  exact  opposite  as  well  as  the 
counterpart  of  this  beautiful  Western  world;  the  Orient  was  teem- 
ing with  Laws;  new  forces  of  mind  had  taken  possession  of  that 
portion  of  the  earth.  The  masculine  divinity  in  the  form  of  what 
is  nominally  called  Wisdom  is  not  the  wisdom  of  man ;  the  Wisdom 
which  has  been  handed  down  to  you  in  sacred  history  as  the  "Wis- 
dom of  Solomon."  Gathering  up  all  the  wisdom  of  past  ages  is  but 
a  feeble  repetition  of  this  wisdom  of  ,the  Ramesian  age,  and  the 
Ramesian  age  includes  also  the  Kingdom  of  the  Beautiful.  The 
laws  were  the  crystallization  of  the  Knowledge  and  Power  from 
the  two  Cycles  that  had  preceded  that  age;  so  the  land  where 
Rameses  had  birth  (which  was  not  the  "India"  of  today,  nor  the 
"Egypt"  of  this  or  a  past  age),  was  a  Territory  situated  in  what 
now  would  be  almost  the  heart  of  Africa ;  but  which  was  the  "India" 
of  that  period ;  a  place  where  all  tradition  centers ;  the  beginning  of 
human  Wisdom ;  the  twofold  expression  of  Rameses  which,  under 
other  names,  forms  the  Cabalistic  symbol  of  the  Son  of  Wisdom, 
for  which  there  is  another  symbol ;  for  in  this  age  there  were  two 
equally  dominant  powers  upon  the  Earth,  in  which  the  dominion 
was  dual. 

"MAHATMAS."    "MAGI." 

Gathering  up  the  fragments  of  such  Hermesian  Knowledge  as 
had  been  left,  and  of  such  Power  as  had  conquered  physically  the 
dominion  of  earth,  the  race  which  gradually  rose  from  the  receding 
wave  of  Power  and  from  the  preceding  Dispensations  was  a  race 


MESSIAHS.  257 

of  Sages  to  whom  knowledge  became  embodied  in  laws  and  formu- 
lated in  principles ;  with  whom  Power  became  as  a  matter  of  mental 
force,  but  not  of  physical  dominion.  This  was  a  race  of  Sages;  a 
race  of  those  whose  thoughts,  however,  were  wholly  centered  upon 
physical  laws,  yet  were  intent  upon  carrying  forward  those  forces 
and  powers  of  earth  to  the  highest  and  best  uses  for  the  race.  If 
this  had  been  a  Religious  force  it  could  not  have  been  more  sacred ; 
if  it  had  been  the  dominion  of  some  great  moral  aim,  it  could  not 
have  been  pursued  more  devotedly.  Orders  were  established  in 
which  were  preserved,  as  had  been  taught  by  the  embodied  angels 
from  the  first  beginning,  certain  fundamental  principles  in  nature, 
certain  distinct  secrets  in  the  arts  and  sciences.  These  Sages  (after- 
wards known  as  the  "Mahatmas,"  the  "Magi  of  the  East"),  became 
the  founders  of  the  first  "Mystic  Orders"  in  the  carrying  forward  of 
human  knowledge  under  the  name  of  Wisdom ;  for  wisdom  was  ac- 
counted crystallized  and  utilized  knowledge,  conserved  for  the  use  of 
man,  and  which,  from  its  very  nature,  not  to  be  used  merely  as  an 
adornment  for  the  mind,  but  to  enable  man  to  "conquer  the  Earth" 
for  the  purpose  of  benefiting  mankind  and  benefiting  him  in  his 
possession  of  the  earth ;  for  as  yet  no  other  thought  prevailed. 

When  you  read  of  the  "Beautiful  Queen"  who  journeyed  with 
her  retinue  and  treasures  to  the  "Wise  King,"  you  may  know  it 
was  a  tradition  taken  from  the  Magian  Sages  of  the  Ramesian 
Dispensation. 

Rameses  under  the  guise  of  a  babe  was  brought  to  the  Earth,  and 
even  like  the  wonderful  "Rah"  that  far  over  the  water  reigned  as 
the  Queen  of  Beauty,  he  became  the  King  of  Wisdom.  This  light, 
this  birth,  this  power  was  enshrined  in  the  heart  of  what  afterwards 
became  the  "Eastern  Continent" ;  was  the  basis  and  fountain  head 
of  every  existing  thought  of  knowledge  or  wisdom  that  the  Earth 
now  holds.  External  wisdom  and  Temporal  beauty  of  the  earthly 
mold  are  the  dual  expression  of  one  soul  or  life  that  constituted  the 
Ramesian  Dispensation;  the  light  and  beauty  of  the  Occident  and 
Orient  met,  for  there  was  still  the  Knowledge  and  still  the  Power 
of  dominion  over  the  earth ;  the  knowledge  of  that  age  enabled  these 
conquering  forces  to  meet.  As  face  to  face  these  lives  enshrined 
upon  the  Earth  for  the  bearing  forward  of  the  greater  message  of 
life  met,  there  came  forth  the  first  expression  of  Love;  not  of 
Heavenly  Love,  but  of  that  Mystic  Eros,  who  under  the  name  of 
Horus,  afterwards  was  born  in  Egypt,  and  under  various  names 
has  ruled  the  Earth. 

Out  of  this  great  age  of  Wisdom  and  Beauty,  out  of  the  wonder 


258  THE  SOUL; 

of  that  which  was  wrought  in  the  Orient,  forming  the  basis  of  all 
that  Ramesian  faith  that  afterwards  came,  the  glory  of  the  Earth 
reaches  its  first  Cyclical  Culmination  of  Three;  that  is,  one  quarter 
of  all  the  Cycles  or  Greater  Messianic  Dispensations.  In  that 
culmination  Beauty  yielded  to  the  Earth  various  forms,  which  were 
perfected  in  images  of  loveliness;  and  Wisdom  yielded  to  the 
Earth  the  various  laws  that  are  crystallizations  of  knowledge,  until 
they  became  fixed ;  and  this  twain  as  one  formed  the  first  Beginnings 
of  all  that  can  now  be  traced  in  human  history. 

The  "Ramesian  age"  extended  over  the  great  cyclic  period,  and 
had  its  beginning  and  gradual  stages  of  its  unfoldment  and  its 
culmination,  in  the  name  of  Rameses  "the  Wise."  Its  recession 
involves  the  lives  of  those  lesser  Messianic  cycles  of  which  partial 
tradition  has  been  handed  down  to  the  present  time.  The  results 
of  that  Wisdom  and  Beauty  (Love),  everything  that  is  known 
concerning  ancient  history  or  science,  all  that  now  can  be  traced 
concerning  the  Knowledge  which  belongs  to  either  the  Hermetic 
period  or  the  Ahasuerian  period  of  Power,  must  have  come  from 
the  Ramesian  Dispensation  by  the  Secret  Orders,  or  must  have  been 
the  result  of  spirit  or  angelic  impression ;  for  they  have  no  recorded 
history. 

Since  the  widespread  destruction  of  the  continents,  gradually 
scattering  the  people  of  those  ancient  races  or  nations,  together 
with  the  distinct  formation  of  new  continents,  made  it  seem  almost 
impossible  that  either  by  personal  and  racial  tradition,  or  by  direct 
lines  of  communication,  could  any  of  the  real  knowledge  have  been 
transmitted,  yet  we  are  assured  from  sources  that  know  perfectly, 
more  than  will  be  known  on  Earth  until  the  final  Millennial  day, 
that  there  was  in  existence  from  the  Hermetic  age  to  the  age  of 
Ahasuerus,  and  from  the  age  of  Ahasuerus  to  the  Ramesian  age, 
a  perfect  system  of  personal  transmission  of  knowledge.  That  per- 
sonal transmission,  while  more  correctly  crystallized  in  the  Ramesian 
age,  had  never  been  lost  sight  of  since  the  Hermetic  age. 

It  would  seem  that  for  all  purposes  of  present  human  knowledge, 
those  Primal  Ages  of  Beauty  and  Wisdom  might  never  have  been, 
save  that  the  atmosphere  of  Earth  has  been  pervaded  by  them ; 
save  that  the  Earth  itself  has  been  some  time  molded  and  shaped 
by  them;  and  all  you  can  contemplate  in  the  beauty  of  the  sky  at 
sunset  or  morning,  what  glory  of  the  stars  that  bend  above  you 
from  the  mighty  mother  Ursa  Major  to  the  Southern  Cross,  you 
can  think  is  a  part  of  that  beauty  which  molded  and  shaped  itself 
into  the  atoms  of  the  Earth,  into  the  very  atmosphere  that  wrought 


MESSIAHS.  259 

such  perfection  in  that  age,  and  may  now  be  blooming  in  the  lily 
by  your  side,  or  trembling  in  the  rose  that  you  gather  from  the 
garden;  that  that  which  was  then  concentrated  of  Beauty  and 
Wisdom  and  Earthly  Love  on  the  Earth,  has  in  ways  known  to  the 
"Angelic  descent"  become  distributed ;  that  the  perfect  wisdom  and 
beauty  then  formed  has  become  at  last  a  mighty  winged  bird 
brooding  over  the  Earth,  making  all  human  nations,  and  hearts, 
alive  to  that  one  divine  perception.  You  may  realize  that  the  Wis- 
dom of  the  Sages  and  of  the  Ages  concentrated  in  the  twelve 
Messiahs  of  Rameses,  borne  forward  in  the  one  hundred  and  forty- 
four  Magi,  is  the  Wisdom  that  under  all  names  and  forms,  from 
India  and  China,  from  Egypt,  from  all  the  nations  which  were  not 
yet  born,  and  from  all  those  possessions  of  the  world,  the  Wisdom 
that  scattered  broadcast  over  all  nations,  tongues  and  people,  finds 
itself  thrown  into  the  heart  of  the  living  centuries  of  today. 

You  may  know  there  was  absolutely  scientific  certainty  and 
knowledge  upon  the  Earth  in  that  remote  period,  and  that  though 
there  were  not  so  many  avenues  of  the  expression  of  knowledge, 
by  and  through  that  one  race  did  the  wisdom  flow ;  by  the  Ramesian 
age  the  world  was  to  know  what  it  now  knows,  that  far  over  the 
Orient  with  its  many  mighty  streams  of  humanity  this  race  of 
Rameses  was  scattered  far  and  wide,  and  to  the  Occident  as  far  as 
the  continents  then  extended ;  and  reaching  out  toward  the  next 
Dispensation,  whether  it  paused  by  the  sources  of  the  Nile  or 
Ganges,  whether  it  first  rested  in  the  mystic  and  wonderful  lore  of 
Brahma,  you  shall  know  at  another  time.  It  is  only  needful  to 
say  that  the  Earth  then  trembling  like  a  Twofold  Star,  was  lighted 
up  by  two  perfect  rays,  which  until  then  it  had  not  been  possible 
for  life  to  reveal  or  express.  It  is  only  possible  to  realize  that  in 
another  step  the  Earth  may  become  aware  of  the  heartbeats  of  the 
Divine.  Trembling  upon  the  verge  of  this  expected  revelation,  we 
leave  the  divine  "Ra,"  and  the  image  of  Rameses,  unfolded  upon  the 
Earth  until  we  meet  again. 


260  THE  SOUL; 


THE  UNION  OF  WISDOM  AND  BEAUTY. 

Somewhere  the  waters  meet  and  flow 

And  the  divine  sea  ever  can  go, 
Somewhere  where  there  is  ebbing  and  flowing 

Of  the  mighty  life-tides,  whether  knowing 

Of  God  or  of  deep  light  of  love  to  greet; 

Ye  shall  know  the  power  from  realms  above; 
Yet  somewhere  wisdom  and  beauty  meet 

And  lay  their  triumph  at  God's  feet. 

Out  of  the  treasures  of  that  Mighty  Mother, 
Out  of  the  gifts  she  gave  to  Earth, 

The  wondrous  Child  of  Beauty,  none  other, 
Conserved  for  the  rare  and  human  birth; 

And  Beauty  that  is  a  thing  divine, 

That  should  never  wander  from  Paradise 

To  light  the  earth  with   its  wondrous   shrine 
To  show  in  the  glimmer  of  Earthly  eyes, 

Wisdom  concealed  in  time  and  sense, 

Not  inborn  wisdom  of  the  skies, 
But  that  which  seeks  its  recompense 

In  the  veiled  image  of  prophecies. 

Where  would  they  meet  save  o'er  the  sea 
In  the  Island  blessed  and  divinely  fair? 

There  Wisdom  and  Beauty  were  linked  by  Thee 
Type  of  all  in  the  Earth  and  air. 

And  then  what  secrets  are  there  revealed 

Of  the  mystic  ages  of  the  past! 
What  prophecies  are  there  concealed; 

Until  new  light  shall  its  glory  cast! 

For  not  yet  is  Love  born  on  the  earth 
To  show  the  value  of  Beauty's  worth 

Or  to  show  to  Wisdom  the  way  divine — 

They  met  their  triumph  in  that  perfect  shrine, 

And  down  through   the   ages  their  light  doth   run 
Like  the  spark  divine  from  God's  central  sun. 


FIFTH  LESSON. 

A   VISIT    FROM 

THE  DIVINE  MOTHER. 

Eternal  and  infinite  God,  all  pervading  and  potent  Light;  All 
Giver,  whether  of  light  or  shadow,  whether  of  darkness  or  glory, 
whether  of  Earth  or  of  Heaven,  abundant  is  Thine  all  pervading 
power.  Thou  who  art  all  Knowledge  and  Wisdom,  and  through 
whose  ineffable  Love  Thy  children  may  ever  turn  to  thee;  upon 
the  altar  of  that  Perfect  Love  they  would  lay  the  offerings  of  such 
trembling  perception,  such  dim  vision  as  Earth  has  unfolded,  and 
the  spirit  in  time  and  sense  may  know ;  but  with  whatever  within 
the  Soul  is  aware,  with  whatever  divine  and  perfect  light  is  there, 
they  turn  acknowledging  Thy  Presence,  knowing  Thine  all-per- 
vading Power  and  Love,  and  transfigured  before  that  Light  Immor- 
tal and  Eternal,  they  would  seek  the  innermost  and  the  best. 

THE  INTERVAL. 

Beloved  ones,  again  at  the  One  only  Altar  whereunto  you  may 
turn,  receiving  the  perfect  light,  we  invite  your  presence;  and 
whether  with  shadowed  vision  or  with  open  perception  you  receive, 
it  matters  not  so  much  as  that  lovingly  you  follow ;  for  within  the 
Soul  there  is  no  barrier  between  you  and  the  divine. 

Long  enough  the  Earth  was  sunk  in  darkness  as  the  reaction 
from  the  first  threefold  Cycles.  Three  Dispensations  having  been 
finished,  the  receding  wave  must  have  seemingly  borne  the  Earth 
almost  hopelessly  from  the  Divine.  Since  neither  Wisdom  and 
Beauty,  united  by  Love,  nor  yet  the  Power  nor  the  Knowledge  that 
Earth  could  give,  revealed  the  Innermost ;  and  since  that  Innermost 
was  hidden,  it  needs  must  come  in  another  way. 

261 


262  THE  SOUL; 

Between  the  third  and  fourth  Dispensations,  as  between  the  sixth 
and  seventh,  and  as  between  the  ninth  and  tenth,  there  is  an  Interval. 
"The  Astronomes"  of  ancient  Egypt  were  not  perfect  until  the 
finding  of  the  mathematical  solution  of  the  problem  that  there  were 
"three  times  Three"  (a  Kabalistic  number  to  be  solved  by  the  Magi's 
Sacred  Orders)  to  be  accounted  for  in  the  Cycles.  In  the  three  past 
Dispensations,  there  had  been  intervals  found  for  which  no  allow- 
ance had  been  made  in  nature,  on  Earth,  or  in  the  universe  as 
understood  by  them;  long  dark  periods,  as  the  receding  waves  of 
Love  and  Wisdom,  and  Knowledge  and  Power,  these  brought  to 
Earth's  children  such  unspeakable  shadow  and  eclipse,  that  they 
might  seem  to  be  almost  the  first  great  eclipse  of  human  thought. 

The  Earth  made  ready  for  still  more  perfect  "wonder."  There 
can  be  found  in  the  world  only  three  copies  of  the  records  of  this 
"Wonder."  One  is  in  the  Vatican;  when  the  Church  of  Rome 
gives  up  her  long-hoarded  secrets  that  record  may  be  seen ;  another 
is  in  the  Orient ;  in  that  farthermost  "India"  into  whose  innermost 
learning  you  have  not  yet  penetrated;  the  third  is  buried  beneath 
the  larger  stone  in  the  principal  chamber  of  the  Great  Pyramid. 
The  book  is  called  the  "Book  of  the  Divine  Mother,"  "the  Ancient 
Mystery  of  the  Mighty  Mother."  The  mother  of  the  Messiahs  has 
always  held  the  most  sacred  place  in  all  Religion;  and  that  sacred 
place  has  been  so  carefully  protected,  that  the  usual  priests  and 
ministrants  in  the  temples  had  no  knowledge  of  it ;  only  the  "Mystic 
Twelve"  in  each  of  the  sacred  orders  ever  had  access  to  the  inner- 
most secret  and  history  of  this  book.  What  the  book  contains  you 
might  read  in  open  day  and  never  know  it ;  you  would  not  under- 
stand it  without  interpretation;  small  reason  is  there,  therefore, 
for  its  being  buried,  but  to  the  Initiated,  to  the  Illumined  Vision, 
it  is  the  Revelation  of  Revelations. 

You  by  whom  the  mother  of  the  house  is  enshrined  and  held 
sacred,  should  turn  with  ever  recurrent  veneration,  with  ever  recur- 
rent carefulness  to  the  knowledge  of  the  true  Mother-Love.  You 
may  well  understand  how  the  world  having  been  intoxicated  with 
great  Knowledge  and  Power  and  with  that  Beauty  that  brought 
no  attendant  Divinity,  would  seem  as  a  wanderer;  that  even  the 
enlightened  nations  of  the  Earth  would  relapse,  perhaps  not  into 
utter  ignorance,  but  into  a  shadow  of  gloom. 

In  the  Cabalistic  figure  of  "the  Woman  clothed  with  the  Sun," 
with  the  moon  beneath  her  feet,  and  the  crown  of  twelve  stars  upon 
her  head,  you  have  the  image  of  the  mystery  of  Divine  Motherhood 
which  ever  gives  birth  to  the  Christ,  even  as  these  white  lilies  sym- 


MESSIAHS.  263 

bolize  the  Divine  Sacredness  of  Perfect  Life;  so  in  the  book  to 
which  you  refer  as  "Revelation"  is  the  entire  explanation  of  that 
Symbolism  which  constitutes  the  Maternal  parentage  of  Christ. 

THE  BIRTH  OF  HER. 

In  a  small  kingdom  set  apart  from  the  other  portions  of  the 
world,  bordered  on  one  side  by  a  desert,  and  on  the  other  illumined 
by  towers  of  wondrous  mountains,  was  a  beautiful  and  perfect 
valley,  shut  out  from  the  rest  of  the  world  by  all  this  natural  pro- 
tection of  desert  and  mountain.  A  glorious  stream  which  watered 
it  on  one  side,  aided  deserts  and  mountains  in  forming  barriers  as 
effectual  against  all  approach,  as  though  the  kingdom  were  placed 
in  mid-Heaven. 

Between  the  Third  and  Fourth  Dispensations  a  period  of  "three 
times  three,"  which  had  to  be  accounted  for,  was  filled  with  the 
message  of  the  Mother.  The  Divine  Motherhood  included  in  "Om 
in  the  one  Soul  of  the  universe,"  was  unknown  and  veiled  in  the 
ancient  physical  life.  The  primal  nations  had  long  ages  since  for- 
gotten the  wonderful  lesson  of  the  first  angel  race,  and  perfect, 
Divine  Love  had  yet  to  be  born;  for  while  Love  in  the  outward 
physical  sense,  accompanied  Beauty  and  necessarily  belongs  to  every 
physical  stage  of  existence,  had  been  perfectly  manifested,  the  Love 
of  God  was  unknown. 

Out  of  the  mystic  Heavens  came  the  Spirit  of  that  Divine  Mother- 
hood which  ensphered  and  encircled  the  world  (from  the  especial 
plane  of  Alcyone,  as  being  nearest  to  the  astronomical  place),  the 
Soul  of  the  first  Madonna  (Divine  Mother)  recognized  on  Earth 
(albeit  each  dispensation  had  yielded  its  Madonna  for  the  Messianic 
culmination),  because  of  the  Divine  Life  that  was  veiled  in  this 
mystic  sphere ;  and  remember,  that  Dual  Life  expressed,  yet  veiled, 
in  the  mystery  of  Knowledge  and  Power  and  Wisdom,  and  even 
external  beauty,  still  illustrated  their  portion  of  this  Divinity. 

The  first  spoken  word,  the  first  recognized  form,  declaring  the 
potency  of  this  wonderful  birth,  came  in  that  kingdom  far  removed 
toward  the  headwaters  of  the  Nile,  and  bearing  in  tradition  the 
secret  Synonym  of  Her.  And  foregleams  came  of  the  might  and 
power  that  afterward  swept  into  Egypt.  Everything  living  then 
revealed  the  Divine  Maternity  of  the  life  she  bore  from  that  won- 
derful shrine. 

The  first  knowledge  came  to  the  Earth  from  the  twelve  Angels 
that  accompanied  her  life,  who  bore  the  majesty  of  that  feminine 
divinity  toward  the  Earth.  The  Divinity  that  was  veiled  in  that 


264  THE  SOUL; 

Mystic  Kingdom,  was  known  only  to  those  who  were  afterwards 
denominated  the  "wise  men."  The  history  of  the  kingdom  itself, 
its  existence  apart  from  the  rest  of  the  world,  has  since  been  a 
secret  history;  but  the  principal  feature  was  the  preponderance 
of  feminine  influence,  the  light  and  power  and  wonder  of  a  race 
that  was  born  to  express  the  Love  of  God ;  not  the  infant  "Eros," 
nor  yet  the  veiled  images  of  that  love  that  lurk  in  the  senses 
and  bear  the  nations  on  to  physical  expression,  but  the  revelation 
of  how  Messiahs  were  borne  through  the  stages  of  angelic  life, 
through  the  spiritual  existences  above  and  beyond  the  Earth. 

Thus  was  the  Madonna  first  acknowledged,  made  ready  for  the 
approaching  light  that  was  to  come  to  the  Earth.  She  arrived  in 
this  one  small  kingdom  bearing  with  her,  her  Messengers  and  Angels 
to  set  the  stamp  and  seal  of  that  sacred  divinity  here  upon  the 
Earth;  she  appeared  upon  the  Earth  with  those  who  were  to  aid 
in  founding  her  kingdom;  with  her  one  hundred  and  forty- four 
Angels,  and  with  the  Messengers  that  were  to  bear  forward  forever 
after  the  potent  light  and  life,  to  accompany  Her  message  to  the 
daughters  of  Earth,  all  the  lives  that  were  to  bear  forward  the 
future  messages  unto  the  world  and  the  sacred  meaning  of  Her 
presence  on  Earth.  The  stamp  and  seal  that  was  placed  upon  many 
living  things  because  of  that  presence,  was  known  only  to  the 
mystical  orders  and  were  only  recorded  in  the  ancient  Book  ("The 
Divine  Mother"). 

MYSTICAL  MEANINGS. 

The  mystic  meaning  of  the  letter  "M,"  translated  and  inter- 
preted into  the  Madonna,  the  sacred  Mother  of  the  Millennial  and 
Messianic  periods,  had  originated  in  the  twice  three  which  implies 
the  third,  and  the  fourth;  and  each  of  these  has  reference  to  the 
cycles  in  which  the  Messianic  sphere  is  born.  In  the  life  of  the 
Madonna  it  is  as  though  the  Divine  Mother  in  Heaven,  the  Bride 
of  the  Infinite  Bridegroom,  knowing  the  light  that  is  to  come  to 
Earth,  makes  haste  to  appear  upon  the  Earth  to  "prepare  the  way" 
and  to  make  ready  the  messengers  that  shall  reveal  the  light  that 
is  to  be ;  and  not  only  through  the  visible  mother  but  the  Celestial 
Mother,  is  the  way  prepared  and  illumined  by  the  Light  that  is  to 
come,  and  make  visible  on  earth,  the  Life  that  is  to  become  em- 
bodied here.  In  such  manner  came  the  message  from  the  Symbolic 
Mother  of  Christ  to  "Mary" ;  so  from  the  Divine  Mother  who  has 
charge  of  the  Kingdom  of  Madonnas,  through  spaces  of  Celestial 
Spiritual  glory  that  encompasses  around  about  the  one  who  is  to 


MESSIAHS.  265 

receive  the  image  of  the  Christ  life  here,  comes  the  impelling  force 
of  this  divinity  that  must  be  borne  into  many  states  before  the 
Earth  state  can  be  reached;  this  prepared  state  is  the  history  of 
Messianic  life  as  differing  from  other  lives.  .While  souls  pass 
directly  into  spiritual  states  of  expression  and  into  added  earthly 
states,  not  so  the  Messianic  life.  Through  many  stages  Arch  Angelic, 
Angelic  and  spiritual,  the  Christ  life  has  to  become  involved  ere  it 
reaches  the  Earth  state;  that  is  the  Enfolding  of  this  Surpassing 
Divinity  through  each  of  these  stages ;  there  can  be  no  Christ  life 
born  without  this  preparation  in  all  the  intermediate  states.  Thus 
it  was  in  the  time  preceding  the  Christ  that  you  know,  that  in  India 
and  in  the  Orient,  it  could  be  known  by  the  "Wise  Men"  that  the 
Christ  life  was  approaching. 

It  was  in  this  Ancient  Kingdom  of  the  Divine  Mother  that  all 
symbols  were  revealed  by  which  the  Messianic  stages  were  to  be 
unfolded  to  the  daughters  of  Earth ;  for  each  of  her  attendants  who 
were  to  give  birth  to  a  Messiah  of  the  Greater  or  Smaller  Cycles, 
bore  a  symbol.  As  the  symbol  of  each  Messianic  Dispensation  was 
borne  by  an  especial  Angel,  one  of  those  that  have  charge  of  the 
Cycle  or  Dispensation,  so  the  different  embodiments  of  that  King- 
dom which  first  represented  the  love  of  God  were  most  prominent 
in  the  Feminine  form.  This  Mother,  this  Divine  Parent  of  Love, 
and  this  sacred  worship  by  such  as  could  approach  from  far  or 
near,  has  been  carefully  veiled  from  human  knowledge,  by  the 
Secret  Orders— of  "Magi,"  "Adepts,"  etc.,  etc.,  but  hidden  in  the 
Sacred  Names  that  have  carefully  enfolded  it,  and  only  known  by 
such  traditions  as  have  in  the  most  sacred  human  history  crept 
through  and  formed  a  part  of  the  secular  history  of  the  world. 

THE  CYCLE  OF  THE  MADONNA. 

The  traditional  race  of  "Amazons"  was  but  a  perversion  of  this 
Race  of  Divine  feminine  life  that  expressed  itself  fully  once,  had 
the  power  and  potency  of  Woman's  perfection  and  revealed  to  the 
Earth  the  added  light  which  can  only  be  revealed  when  the  Divine 
Feminine  Life  has  been  manifest.  This  has  been  hidden,  or  only 
been  handed  down  through  tradition  or  sacred  orders,  except  when 
it  has  been  swept  into  some  secular  history  or  by  inspiration  which 
reveals  not  only  the  time  and  place,  but  a  distinct  period.  That 
period  was  between  the  Third  and  Fourth  Dispensations,  because 
one  quarter  of  all  the  great  Cycles  was  complete;  and  because  of 
the  "Interval,"  that  quarter  was  symbolized  in  the  new  moon  (the 
first  quarter),  not  meaning  the  small  satellite  and  luminary  of  Earth, 


266  THE  SOUL; 

but  meaning  that  the  Madonna  has  once  in  the  great  Quarter  Cycle, 
set  the  seal  of  Her  Life  and  Her  Angels  upon  the  Earth.  The 
flowers  were  made  to  be  the  symbols  of  Her  presence  and  Her 
name,  and  She  sustained  their  existence  by  a  breath  from  that  far-off 
paradise  whence  she  came.  Love  was  no  longer  the  fleeting  physical 
light,  but  a  Light  Divine,  bearing  the  world  on  to  prophecy;  a 
light  that  taking  the  waste  embers  and  ashes  of  past  Dispensations, 
kindled  them  into  Divine  Prophecy  to  show  how  Knowledge  had 
become  Divine.  So  when  we  have  witness  of  that  Love,  which  the 
potent  majesty  of  her  presence  wrought,  it  shows  that  far  greater 
power  than  comes  through  any  knowledge  or  power  of  Earth,  could 
abide  when  Love  is  triumphant  in  pointing  out  the  higher  Wisdom 
that  beyond  the  narrow  wisdom  of  human  law  and  beyond  the  judg- 
ments of  Earth  it  reveals  the  glory  Divine. 

Thus  the  soul  of  beauty  which  the  Earth  had  worshiped  as 
form,  and  which  had  left  the  Earth  its  shadowed  light,  was  now  a 
thing  Divine.  The  true  meaning  of  this  perfect  Life  is  a  prophecy 
that  when  the  Cycles  shall  be  complete  and  the  IMAGE  OF  GOD  fully 
known,  all  Wisdom,  all  Beauty,  all  Power  and  all  Knowledge,  will 
be  revealed. 

However,  those  upon  the  Earth  who  were  ready,  recognized  that 
She,  the  Mother  who  came  to  show  this  Kingdom  or  Her  reign  on 
the  Earth,  was  the  representative  of  the  One  Primal  Mother  having 
charge  over  all  the  kingdoms  of  Earth,  and  over  all  the  Daughters 
that  should  bear  the  message  of  life  and  love  unto  the  world,  such 
time  as  the  Messiahs  should  make  ready  to  appear. 

This  Ancient  Mother  may  only  be  known  to  the  angels;  for 
only  unto  perfect  Love  and  perfect  Wisdom  of  the  Souls  that  are 
Angels,  belong  God's  perfect  Love  and  perfect  Wisdom ;  these  only 
can  perceive  that  which  is  manifest  unto  Love  and  Wisdom;  and 
such  angels  show  a  new  language  between  the  sons  and  daughters 
of  the  Earth  to  be  outwrought  long  before  the  kingdom  which  is  to 
be  a  Messianic  Dispensation  can  be  prepared.  The  order  of  prepara- 
tion is  as  follows :  The  Arch  Angel  accompanying  each  Dispensa- 
tion shall  reveal  the  approach  of  the  Messiah  to  the  Angelic 
Madonna  of  the  Earth,  and  the  Madonna  shall  make  haste  to 
prepare  the  daughters  of  the  spiritual  and  celestial  Heavens,  that 
the  way  may  be  made  ready  on  Earth  such  time  as  the  image  of 
the  Christ  is  to  be  born.  Whether  in  one  or  in  two  forms,  whether 
veiled  in  the  image  of  one  life  or  revealed  in  the  twofold  life ;  the 
Celestial  Bride  and  Bridegroom  meet,  bearing  the  testimony  of  the 
Divine  Light  that  is  to  be  unfolded  on  the  earth, 


MESSIAHS.  267 

From  the  heavenly  Messianic  stage  to  the  cradle,  from  the  light 
divine  to  the  shadow  of  the  Earth,  are  such  stages  as  only  Angels 
and  Arch  Angels  know  who  have  part  in  the  Messianic  birth.  As 
step  by  step  this  light  is  unfolded,  its  stages  are  revealed  to  the 
Angels  of  the  Divine  Sacrament,  the  Arch  Angels  of  the  Celestial 
Marriage ;  thus  the  Angels  of  the  New  Kingdom  of  Life  and  Light 
divine  are  all  aware.  "As  soon  as  the  receding  waves  of  one  dis- 
pensation begin  to  pass,"  sayeth  the  Ancient  Mother,  "the  Arch 
Angel  is  aware  and  after  the  shadow  maketh  preparation  for  that 
which  is  to  come,"  so  the  angels  of  the  New  Dispensation  appear  at 
their  places  in  the  Heavens  and  clothe  themselves  with  the  adorn- 
ments of  Life  to  carefully  conceal,  and  yet  to  reveal,  the  divine  mys- 
tery that  is  to  come.  Of  all  this  angelic  preparation  only  "seers" 
and  "prophets"  are  made  aware ;  while  the  great  Earth  goes  sweep- 
ing on  in  its  blindness  and  the  people  of  the  world  bend  down  to  the 
very  depths,  seeking  in  vain  for  light ;  but  knowing  the  way,  the 
Exalted  Ones  declare  it ;  upon  many  Celestial  heights  it  is  known ; 
in  the  silence  of  that  Sacred  Place  it  is  revealed. 

The  sixth  constellation  or  "sign  in  the  Zodiac"  of  the  Virgin 
(Virgo)  was  introduced  after  this  Cycle  of  time.  As  this  Divine 
Mother,  walking  with  her  daughters  of  the  Earth,  set  the  seal  of 
her  divinity  here  and  pointed  the  way  for  the  renewed  life ;  so  the 
Ancient  Life  departed  with  the  old  time  reckoning,  and  the  old 
darkness  faded  away. 

Unto  her  kingdom  of  brightness,  all  Divine  possibilities,  for  the 
time  being,  were  concentrated ;  and  there  was  born  the  image  of  the 
first  Celestial  Love,  the  image  of  the  first  Divinity  that  shapes  itself 
into  the  form  of  earth  wearing  the  Godlike  mien,  whether  man  or 
woman  or  both  no  one  knows  on  Earth  today ;  for  so  veiled  is  the 
record,  save  that  the  life  was  born  and  passed  away  in  that  kingdom, 
when  the  Earth  outside  of  that  kingdom  was  waiting  for  the  divine 
Prophecy  to  be  revealed. 

Certain  it  is,  that  the  trembling  waves  of  light  and  life,  as  pre- 
sented by  the  veiled  bridegroom  and  the  Divine  Mother,  sweeping 
over  the  Earth  revealed  to  the  children  of  the  Earth  who  were 
ready  some  portion  of  this  mystery ;  its  glory  pervaded  the  atmos- 
phere ;  kings,  potentates  and  powers  forgot,  measurably,  the  shadow 
which  was  upon  them,  and  there  was  something  like  the  dawn  of 
that  Perfect  Life  that  shall  come  when  the  whole  Earth  is  fully 
redeemed ;  but  like  pale  twilight  compared  to  the  full  glory,  like  a 
prophecy  compared  to  the  fulfillment,  like  a  faint  foregleam  com- 
pared to  the  full  revelation  of  the  divine.  But  this  much  was 


268  THE  SOUL; 

known ;  that  never  after  that  kingdom  of  "three  times  three,"  were 
the  daughters  of  Earth  utterly  hopeless;  never  was  there  a  time 
when  some  "prophetess"  did  not  appear,  and  even  in  the  shadowed 
kingdoms  of  Earth  that  followed  each  Dispensation,  the  Light  Celes- 
tial would  shine  and  glimmer  with  something  of  this  wonderful 
flame.  A  prophecy  of  that  which  had  been  previously  referred  to 
in  the  Book  of  the  Madonna,  the  "Book  of  the  Divine  Mother," 
unfolds  itself  more  and  more,  and  we  see  that  this  prototype 
is  a  prophecy  of  that  which  afterwards  is  to  appear,  and  which 
but  for  the  interlude,  but  for  this  strain  of  celestial  music  thrown 
into  the  jargon  and  discord  of  Earth,  could  never  have  been 
explained. 

We  perceive  going  out  from  this  small  kingdom  there  were 
ministrations  of  light,  there  were  "Sons  of  God"  summoned  thither 
from  every  part  of  the  then  habitable  Earth ;  there  were  the  "Chosen 
Ones"  to  receive  words  from  the  Mighty  Mother  to  whom  her  com- 
mandments and  commissions  were  given;  and  there  was  imparted 
to  all  some  glimmering  of  this  celestial  light  of  the  perfect  state 
of  Love  that  shall  be  borne  forward  triumphantly,  even  into  the 
shadows  that  were  to  intervene.  The  shadow  of  the  Earth  as  seen 
in  the  Celestial,  lasts  only  for  the  period  between  each  dispensation 
that  the  Earth  has  seen,  or  shall  see,  and  it  only  seems  the  smallest 
portion  of  time  compared  to  the  great  Cycles  that  sweep  in  full  of 
splendor  and  might. 

This  kingdom  of  the  Madonna  at  last  came  to  seem  as  evening, 
as  the  remaining  tremblings  of  a  light  that  was  not  yet  fully 
revealed,  but  would  be  revealed.  Yet  distinctly  do  we  trace  by 
ancient  landmarks  (symbolism)  that  through  this  one  period  of 
the  Mother,  all  the  messengers  that  went  forth,  were  borne  for- 
ward upon  the  crested  waves  that  embraced  the  triumph  of  Good- 
ness, of  Love,  and  the  ultimate  Purity  enshrined  in  the  sacred  image 
of  the  Divine  Mother.  Whatever  pertained  to  that  kingdom, 
revealed  unto  the  nations  of  the  Earth  the  possibility  and  prophecy 
of  that  which  was  to  come.  As  in  Judea,  it  is  said,  each  mother, 
expectant,  hoped  for  a  prophet,  or  possibly  the  Messiah;  so  the 
mothers  among  the  races  that  afterwards  came  upon  the  Earth  unto 
which  there  was  promised,  and  at  last  came  fulfillment,  there  are 
indications  that  reveal  traces  of  this  expectancy  of  Divine 
Motherhood. 

It  shines  now  as  it  then  shone,  like  a  Central  Light  within  the 
Heavens,  as  though  the  Earth  had  been  half -orphaned  before  this 
Celestial  Glory  had  taken  its  place  side  by  side  with  the  Divinity 


MESSIAHS.  269 

of  God  as  the  Father,  and  for  the  first  time  the  equal  conception 
of  the  divine  Mother  was  born. 

After  the  period  of  the  Divine  Mother,  the  word  Angel  in  the 
most  secret  Cabalistic  symbolism  signified  the  Messenger  of  the 
Divine  Mother.  As  the  Message  of  the  Divine  Mother  was  looked 
to  with  reference  to  the  Cycles  of  time  in  which  the  Messiahs  were 
to  be  born,  so  the  word  Angel  came  to  mean  those  who  had  charge 
of  the  cycles  in  which  the  Messiahs  were  to  appear;  those  who 
were  summoned  to  bear  the  message  to  the  Daughters  of  Earth; 
for  in  all  this  Mystery  of  the  Divine  Madonna  the  bridegroom  is 
hidden.  When  the  Christ  appears,  there  must  be  a  revelation ;  but 
the  Name  of  the  Divine  Bridegroom  is  hidden,  is  veiled;  no  one 
knows  the  message  or  the  messenger  save  alone  the  bride  of  Heaven 
appointed  to  bear  the  message.  This  is  only  found  in  the  Cabal- 
istic interpretation  of  the  "Virgin" ;  the  message  comes  from  the 
Angel  to  the  Virgin ;  this  is  why  the  Angels  revealed  all  the  mys- 
tery, gliding  behind  the  senses  and  taking  away  the  outward  mask 
of  the  dust,  the  Celestial  Bride  and  Bridegroom  meet  in  inner  con- 
sciousness ;  the  Messiah  is  approaching  and  he  shall  declare  to  the 
children  of  Earth,  or  he  shall  reveal  that  which  only  can  be  known 
previously  in  the  Kingdom  Celestial.  The  lowly  "manger,"  the 
cabalistic  "Joseph,"  or  he  whom  God  the  Father  appointed  to  shield 
the  secret  mystery  of  the  history  enshrined  in  the  birth  of  the 
Messiah.  Wherever  they  are  found,  whether  in  the  Orient,  whether 
in  Egypt,  or  whether  it  be  in  the  symbol  of  the  "King's  Daughters" 
that  go  forth  to  eternal  mystic  ways  to  find  the  "ark"  or  promise  of 
God  there ;  or  whether  in  some  more  ancient  Cabalistic  meaning,  the 
Divine  Mother  passing  into  the  Heaven  of  Heavens  finds  there  the 
"image"  of  the  Christ,  and  through  the  bending  Angels  and  Arch 
Angels  bears  it  triumphantly  to  the  Earth;  or  in  that  still  more 
ancient  tradition,  which  is  all  true,  of  the  Image  which  was  veiled 
in  the  headwaters  of  the  Nile, — the  Secret  Divinity,  the  Maternity 
and  the  Bridegroom  alike  in  all  sacred  lore,  are  hidden,  yet  all 
revealed  in  the  perfect  Love  and  (veiled)  Wisdom,  made  manifest 
as  this  kingdom  was. 

The  "Millennial"  Madonna  reigned  here  a  "thousand  years," 
the  symbolical  Millennial  period,  as  the  visible  form  of  the  Divine 
Mother,  and  the  mothers  of  all  the  Christs  that  were  to  come  took 
up  their  abode  upon  the  earth  as  Her  Angels.  As  said  before, 
every  living  image  which  could  be  stamped  with  the  breath  of  that 
Divinity,  took  upon  itself  an  added  form  of  beauty ;  and  as  physical 
life  had  been  made  perfect  under  the  reign  of  physical  Beauty,  as 


270  THE  SOUL; 

Knowledge  and  Power  and  Wisdom  had  stamped  the  Earth  with 
the  manifestations  and  tokens  of  their  presence,  yet  had  no  power 
to  make  those  forms  enduring;  now  for  the  first  time  the  mystery 
of  the  mighty  Love,  which  born  of  the  Infinite,  bears  itself  forward 
through  Arch  Angelic  and  Celestial  states  to  the  Earth,  stamps 
itself  upon  the  forms  and  the  living  images  of  Earthly  beauty,  and 
for  the  first  time  the  "Lilies  of  the  Madonna"  had  their  birth;  for 
the  first  time  the  Sacred  Rose  in  its  whiteness  was  revealed;  for 
while  there  had  been  roses  none  had  yet  been  born  of  the  Celestial 
State,  and  every  flowering  symbol  in  which  either  the  six  pointed 
star,  or  the  symbol,  "three  times  three,"  could  be  revealed,  was 
stamped  with  the  image  of  the  Madonna.  Then  also  the  divine  and 
sacred  symbol  was  born  under  the  image  of  the  Dove,  for  through 
the  "Menat,"  or  that  which  from  ancient  Egypt  has  come  down  as 
"lona,"  the  messages  went  forth  from  the  Kingdom  of  the  Ma- 
donna; these  were  her  White  Doves,  these  were  her  symbols  of 
life  and  hope  to  the  world.  While  those  fair  ones  who  dwelt  there 
with  her,  might  not  pass  out  into  the  kingdom  of  shadow  the  Doves 
bore  her  messages  to  such  as  were  to  come  unto  Her  kingdom. 
Whether  the  "Doves"  were  the  o'er-brooding  presence  of  the  angels, 
taking  that  form  or  image,  or  the  Messengers  of  the  divine  were 
shaped  in  such  ways  as  to  enfold  themselves  into  messengers  of 
light  under  these  images,  we  do  not  declare ;  but  from  that  time 
the  Dove  became  the  symbol  of  the  "Holy  spirit,"  the  "over-brood- 
ing" power  that  gives  birth  of  the  hope  of  immortality  to  the 
children  of  Earth.  The  Divine  Mother  was  potential,  and  cast  her 
resemblance  upon  the  form  of  every  living  image  of  beauty  and 
perfection;  the  Earth  bore  the  stamp  of  her  Divine  image,  and 
though  this  perfection  was  afterward  immured  in  the  shadow  it 
never  became  wholly  obscured  or  eclipsed. 

As  that  stamp  placed  upon  the  Earth  the  mighty  prophecy  of 
that  which  was  to  come,  so  the  Dispensation  of  this  Divine  Mother 
was  a  period  of  ministering  instructions  to  her  Daughters,  who  were 
to  be  the  Angels  of  the  coming  Messianic  lives,  to  bear  the  stamp 
of  all  the  personified  Divinity  that  was  to  follow.  There  was 
prophecy  of  every  Dispensation  and  every  portion  of  a  Dispensa- 
tion, and  there  was  conserved  under  the  sacred  image  of  the  Divine 
Mother,  which  also  was  borne  forward,  every  gift  that  the  past  had 
held. 

That  kingdom  came  and  passed;  fulfilled  its  hopes,  and  gave 
unto  the  daughters  of  the  Earth  something  of  the  mystic  charm, 
that  remained  for  many  ages,  stamped  on  the  only  Primal  Religion 


MESSIAHS.  271 

of  which  the  Earth  is  now  aware,  the  voice  of  the  Spirit  of  an 
added  life  and  light  unto  the  whole  world.  From  that  time  the 
world  would  not  be  utterly  hopeless  again;  from  that  time  Love 
should  abide  somewhere  on  Earth,  either  in  the  hearts  and  thoughts 
of  people,  or  enshrined  so  near  that  the  Divinity  might  seem  to 
dwell  there.  From  that  time  equal  lines  of  life  to  Mother-Father, 
though  unequally  distributed,  would  be  borne  forward ;  from  that 
time  also  the  Sacred  Image  of  Divine  Motherhood  would  no  more 
be  wholly  veiled  as  in  the  past ;  for  such  time  as  Christ  life  should 
appear,  under  whatever  "sign,"  or  beneath  whatever  "star,"  or 
clothed  in  whatever  form  and  Name,  the  sacred  image  of  the 
Divine  Mother  would  also  appear,  and  the  people  of  the  Earth  turn- 
ing aside  from  time,  from  all  shadows  of  time  and  sense,  would  turn 
unto  the  Holy  of  Holies,  or  to  the  shrine  containing  Her  symbolic 
image,  and  worship  there. 

Again  and  later  on,  we  shall  give  you  messages  from  this  Book 
of  the  Divine  Mother;  it  is  to  us  no  longer  a  "hidden"  book.  The 
coming  Dispensation  is  to  reveal  everything,  but  only  to  those  who 
can  be  made  aware ;  and  even  as  ye  bend,  praising  those  from  above, 
who  gave  to  you  the  divine  prophecy  that  is  to  give  the  world  the 
blessing  of  light,  so  do  the  Angels  draw  near  to  bless  you  in  Wisdom 
and  Love.  And  remember  that  this  Sacred  Image,  whether  in  the 
Kaballa,  or  in  the  Book  which  you  call  the  Bible,  or  in  the  more 
ancient  Scriptures  of  the  Orient,  or  in  the  Book  of  the  Divine 
Mother,  She  Herself  shall  reveal  the  Light  that  from  that  Heavei 
of  Heavens,  from  that  Glory  triumphant,  from  that  Sacred  Shrine 
in  the  far  off  spaces,  still  broods  and  bends,  the  Primal  Mother  of 
Love,  over  the  Earth,  and  bears  you  on  to  her  Paradise. 


FROM  THE  MESSIANIC  STATE  TO  THE  CRADLE. 

Veiled  in  the  outward  form  of  Earth 

Ever  the  infant  Messiah  comes 
Because  there  is  the  Primal  Birth; 
There  is  need  that  in  the  Earthly  homes 
All  things  conform  unto  its  state, 
The  cradle  hath  its  symbol;  you  wait 

For  the  Christ  life  yet  to  be  born, 

You  know  the  glory  of  the  glad  new  morn; 

But  in  all  things  Truth  needs  must  be 
First  cradled  in  its  infancy; 


270  THE  SOUL; 

Knowledge  and  Power  and  Wisdom  had  stamped  the  Earth  with 
the  manifestations  and  tokens  of  their  presence,  yet  had  no  power 
to  make  those  forms  enduring;  now  for  the  first  time  the  mystery 
of  the  mighty  Love,  which  born  of  the  Infinite,  bears  itself  forward 
through  Arch  Angelic  and  Celestial  states  to  the  Earth,  stamps 
itself  upon  the  forms  and  the  living  images  of  Earthly  beauty,  and 
for  the  first  time  the  "Lilies  of  the  Madonna"  had  their  birth ;  for 
the  first  time  the  Sacred  Rose  in  its  whiteness  was  revealed ;  for 
while  there  had  been  roses  none  had  yet  been  born  of  the  Celestial 
State,  and  every  flowering  symbol  in  which  either  the  six  pointed 
star,  or  the  symbol,  "three  times  three,"  could  be  revealed,  was 
stamped  with  the  image  of  the  Madonna.  Then  also  the  divine  and 
sacred  symbol  was  born  under  the  image  of  the  Dove,  for  through 
the  "Menat,"  or  that  which  from  ancient  Egypt  has  come  down  as 
"lona,"  the  messages  went  forth  from  the  Kingdom  of  the  Ma- 
donna; these  were  her  White  Doves,  these  were  her  symbols  of 
life  and  hope  to  the  world.  While  those  fair  ones  who  dwelt  there 
with  her,  might  not  pass  out  into  the  kingdom  of  shadow  the  Doves 
bore  her  messages  to  such  as  were  to  come  unto  Her  kingdom. 
Whether  the  "Doves"  were  the  o'er-brooding  presence  of  the  angels, 
taking  that  form  or  image,  or  the  Messengers  of  the  divine  were 
shaped  in  such  ways  as  to  enfold  themselves  into  messengers  of 
light  under  these  images,  we  do  not  declare;  but  from  that  time 
the  Dove  became  the  symbol  of  the  "Holy  spirit,"  the  "over-brood- 
ing" power  that  gives  birth  of  the  hope  of  immortality  to  the 
children  of  Earth.  The  Divine  Mother  was  potential,  and  cast  her 
resemblance  upon  the  form  of  every  living  image  of  beauty  and 
perfection;  the  Earth  bore  the  stamp  of  her  Divine  image,  and 
though  this  perfection  was  afterward  immured  in  the  shadow  it 
never  became  wholly  obscured  or  eclipsed. 

As  that  stamp  placed  upon  the  Earth  the  mighty  prophecy  of 
that  which  was  to  come,  so  the  Dispensation  of  this  Divine  Mother 
was  a  period  of  ministering  instructions  to  her  Daughters,  who  were 
to  be  the  Angels  of  the  coming  Messianic  lives,  to  bear  the  stamp 
of  all  the  personified  Divinity  that  was  to  follow.  There  was 
prophecy  of  every  Dispensation  and  every  portion  of  a  Dispensa- 
tion, and  there  was  conserved  under  the  sacred  image  of  the  Divine 
Mother,  which  also  was  borne  forward,  every  gift  that  the  past  had 
held. 

That  kingdom  came  and  passed;  fulfilled  its  hopes,  and  gave 
unto  the  daughters  of  the  Earth  something  of  the  mystic  charm, 
that  remained  for  many  ages,  stamped  on  the  only  Primal  Religion 


MESSIAHS.  271 

of  which  the  Earth  is  now  aware,  the  voice  of  the  Spirit  of  an 
added  life  and  light  unto  the  whole  world.  From  that  time  the 
world  would  not  be  utterly  hopeless  again;  from  that  time  Love 
should  abide  somewhere  on  Earth,  either  in  the  hearts  and  thoughts 
of  people,  or  enshrined  so  near  that  the  Divinity  might  seem  to 
dwell  there.  From  that  time  equal  lines  of  life  to  Mother-Father, 
though  unequally  distributed,  would  be  borne  forward;  from  that 
time  also  the  Sacred  Image  of  Divine  Motherhood  would  no  more 
be  wholly  veiled  as  in  the  past ;  for  such  time  as  Christ  life  should 
appear,  under  whatever  "sign,"  or  beneath  whatever  "star,"  or 
clothed  in  whatever  form  and  Name,  the  sacred  image  of  the 
Divine  Mother  would  also  appear,  and  the  people  of  the  Earth  turn- 
ing aside  from  time,  from  all  shadows  of  time  and  sense,  would  turn 
unto  the  Holy  of  Holies,  or  to  the  shrine  containing  Her  symbolic 
image,  and  worship  there. 

Again  and  later  on,  we  shall  give  you  messages  from  this  Book 
of  the  Divine  Mother;  it  is  to  us  no  longer  a  "hidden"  book.  The 
coming  Dispensation  is  to  reveal  everything,  but  only  to  those  who 
can  be  made  aware ;  and  even  as  ye  bend,  praising  those  from  above, 
who  gave  to  you  the  divine  prophecy  that  is  to  give  the  world  the 
blessing  of  light,  so  do  the  Angels  draw  near  to  bless  you  in  Wisdom 
and  Love.  And  remember  that  this  Sacred  Image,  whether  in  the 
Kaballa,  or  in  the  Book  which  you  call  the  Bible,  or  in  the  more 
ancient  Scriptures  of  the  Orient,  or  in  the  Book  of  the  Divine 
Mother,  She  Herself  shall  reveal  the  Light  that  from  that  Heavei 
of  Heavens,  from  that  Glory  triumphant,  from  that  Sacred  Shrine 
in  the  far  off  spaces,  still  broods  and  bends,  the  Primal  Mother  of 
Love,  over  the  Earth,  and  bears  you  on  to  her  Paradise. 


FROM  THE  MESSIANIC  STATE  TO  THE  CRADLE. 

Veiled  in  the  outward  form  of  Earth 

Ever  the  infant  Messiah  comes 
Because  there  is  the  Primal  Birth; 
There  is  need  that  in  the  Earthly  homes 
All  things  conform  unto  its  state, 
The  cradle  hath  its  symbol;  you  wait 

For  the  Christ  life  yet  to  be  born, 
You  know  the  glory  of  the  glad  new  morn; 

But  in  all  things  Truth  needs  must  be 
First  cradled  in  its  infancy; 


272  THE  SOUL; 

In  the  infancy  of  each  human  state, 

In  the  infancy  of  the  race  or  kind, 
In  the  infancy  that  still  doth  wait 

For  the  inspiration  true  life  to  bind; 
And  as  the  form  that  is  molded  here 

Must  bear  the  impress  of  dull  clay; 
So  the  Messiah  from  Heaven's  sphere 

Taketh  up  the  appointed  way. 

By  paths  and  ways  that  Angels  know 
Close  guarded  in  their  perfect  might, 

By  ways  that  prophets  may  have  seen 
On  mountain  of  supernal  height, 

By  ways  that  the  "Wise  Men"  of  the  East 
Saw  when  they  followed  the  "Star"  of  old 

They  knew  where  the  infant  cradled  was, 
The  Messiah  that  had  been  foretold. 

And  even  as  the  Truth  must  be  lowly  born, 
And  hidden  from  the  gaze  of  earth 

That  the  perfect  light  of  its  perfect  morn 
May  not  be  quenched  in  the  hour  of  birth. 

As  error  seeketh  always  to  slay, — 
And  selfishness  would  find  the  place 

Where,  lowly  the  infant  Christ  must  lay- 
To  bring  cruelty  and  disgrace; 

So  veiled  as  no  other  infants  are 
That  none  may  know  and  none  may  kill; 

The   Light  Divine,  Truth's   perfect  star 
Seeks  the  cradle  guarded  by  Love's  will. 

To  grace  that  Life  the  Star  Divine 

Not  only  the  outward  form  of  clay 
In  Earth,  but  as  a  symbol  may  shine 
A  lily  of  Truth  of  perfect  day; 
The  prophecy  of  every  soul 
Is  the  cradle,  the  Messiah's  goal. 


SIXTH  LESSON. 
OSIRIS-ISIS  AND  HORUS. 

Infinite  Love  and  Wisdom,  Life  and  Light  of  souls,  whether 
immured  in  time  and  sense,  they  seek  the  shadow  of  Thy  Truth; 
or  whether  on  pinions  of  quickened  perception  of  Love  and  Wisdom 
with  manifold  unfoldment  from  within,  they  find  Thy  presence  and 
Thy  truth.  At  that  Perfect  Shrine  whereunto  Angels  and  Arch 
Angels  bend  in  perfect  accord  with  Thy  perfect  truth,  Oh,  God, 
Thy  children  turn ;  and  through  the  Love  that  is  divine,  that  trans- 
mutes the  dust  unto  the  spirit,  and  the  outward  perception  unto  the 
soul;  they  would  seek  Thy  presence.  May  each  and  all  mounting 
unto  the  perfect  height,  remember  that  all  is  enfolded  with  Thy 
Love,  with  which  they  seek  Thy  presence. 

FOREWORD — THE  INTERVAL. 

We  have  borne  you  forward  with  somewhat  of  difficulty,  in 
striving  to  reach  these  higher  heights.  The  outward  instrument  is 
not  always  physically  equal  to  the  attainments  of  the  spirit;  but, 
upborne  by  your  sympathy  and  love,  assisted  by  that  Mighty 
Strength  that  is  ever  beyond  and  above  those  who  seek  with  you 
the  perfect  height,  we  hope  to  give  the  full  and  complete  number. 

Ye  have  been  taken  through  three  Dispensations ;  ye  have  been 
given  a  fourth  or  Inter-Dispensation,  whose  expression  was  not  a 
regular  Cyclic  Dispensation.  We  left  you  at  the  shrine  of  the 
Divine  Mother,  enfolded  wherein  the  divine  and  perfect  meaning 
of  the  Motherhood  of  Christ  could  be  made  known. 

OSIRIS,  Isis  AND  HORUS. 

In  these  intervals  between  each  third  Dispensation  and  the  one 
that  follows,  we  have  said  that  the  sphere  of  twofold  Light  is  more 
revealed ;  that  the  impress  of  the  Divine  Mother  upon  the  earth  or 

273 


274  THE  SOUL; 

Messiah  of  that  time  is  greater  than  afterwards  is  revealed; 
whether  in  the  large  Messianic  Cycle,  or  in  that  of  the  lesser  degree; 
yet  after  the  "Interval,"  all  dispensations  more  fully  bear  the  impress 
of  this  divine  Motherhood;  therefore  you  are  not  surprised,  on 
entering  the  Osirian  Dispensation,  to  know  that  unto  the  twofold 
light  is  added  another:  that  which  was  shadowed  in  the  primal 
morning  of  the  Earth  after  the  first  dispensation  becomes  more  fully 
revealed.  When  you  enter  the  Osirian  Dispensation  you  have  the 
image  of  Isisf  the  Mother  having  charge  of  all  life,  of  souls  entrusted 
to  her  keeping ;  and  the  life  of  Earth  which  bears  the  generic  impress 
of  the  primal  Mother,  and  the  impress  of  the  maternal  name.  What- 
ever of  this  was  revealed,  yet  veiled,  in  the  ancient  Hermesian  dis- 
pensation, is  again  unfolded  in  that  of  Osiris,  I  sis  and  Horus. 

You  are  almost  borne  backward  to  perceive  the  Primal  Dispensa- 
tion, excepting  that  there  is  an  added  token  of  the  Divine  Mother. 
The  more  modern  "Osirian"  epoch,  with  its  symbols  of  the  earth  and 
sky,  are  perversions  of  this  ancient  record.  The  OSIRIAN  Dispensa- 
tion recalls  each  of  the  others,  but  does  not  repeat  them,  as  their 
knowledge  was  new.  In  the  Osirian  dispensation,  there  is  a  period 
of  knowledge;  but  the  Egypt  from  which,  through  scholastic 
researches,  you  are  now  beginning  to  gather  glimpses  of  knowledge 
and  wisdom,  was  not  that  of  this  great  OSIRIAN  Dispensation ;  this 
more  ancient  one  has  only  been  handed  down  through  tradition, 
Angelic  embodiments,  and  by  such  inspiration  as  could  come  to 
succeeding  prophets  and  "Wise  Ones"  of  the  Sacred  Orders. 

The  Osirian  is  the  first  Dispensation  which  can  be  properly 
named  within  the  realm  of  your  possible  knowledge  (through  re- 
searches and  scholastic  lore)  ;  while  its  beginnings  are  shrouded  in 
mystery,  as  they  must  be,  in  so  vast  a  Cycle,  there  is  still  enough 
remaining  for  students  to  know  that  the  Osirian  Dispensation  was 
a  threefold  light,  veiled  always  in  regard  to  the  feminine  nature, 
but  more  perfectly  revealed  than  before  the  "Inter  Dispensation." 

EGYPT  FOUNTAIN  OF  ALL  KNOWLEDGE. 

Egyptian  knowledge  was  the  primal  fountain  source  of  every 
stream  of  knowledge  that  has  come  down  to  you  from  any  source 
of  human  history;  everything  connected  with  science,  whatever  of 
mathematics  is  known,  whatever  bases  you  have  for  the  foundation 
of  physical  knowledge,  came  through  the  Osirian  Dispensation ;  and 
as  there  were  twelve  Osirian  Messengers,  one  for  each  of  the  cul- 
minating lines  of  that  period,  so  all  through  the  Orient  there 
were  twelve  Osirian  Messengers,  one  for  each  of  the  culminating 


MESSIAHS.  275 

penetrating  lines  of  light  that  came  from  this  Egypt,  which  was  the 
Mother  of  all  present  civilization.  And  as  the  First  Dispensation  was 
the  primal  beginning  of  all  knowledge  on  the  Earth,  so  the  Osirian 
Dispensation  in  its  beginning,  was  the  foundation  of  that  knowledge 
for  the  three  Cycles  that  were  to  follow.  As  that  primal  foundation 
has  reached  you  in  the  various  forms,  symbols,  and  names  which 
we  have  enumerated,  so  the  Hermetic  stage  of  knowledge  of  the 
Osirian  Dispensation  has  been  happily  handed  down  to  the  present 
history,  by  one  who,  clothed  with  singular  understanding,  bore  the 
name  of  "Hermes."  That  name,  so  coupled  with  another,  implied 
a  threefold  power  of  knowledge.  So  in  the  Dispensation  which 
followed,  that  of  knowledge,  namely:  of  Power;  Egypt  governed 
all  the  East,  and  bore  the  fruitage  of  her  manifold  gifts  in  the 
power  with  which  she  ruled  the  world  by  her  sovereign  Empire. 

Then  came  that  which  is  handed  down  in  a  most  ancient  book 
called  the  "Wisdom  of  Solomon."  Take  the  Hebraic  record  and 
place  it  back  through  one  entire  Cycle  and  a  portion  of  another  into 
the  Osirian  Dispensation,  and  you  have  a  fair  outline  of  the  real 
history  of  what  is  recorded  in  the  Hebraic  Bible,  much  of  which  is 
perverted  by  misinterpretation  and  interpolation ;  but  the  founda- 
tion of  it  is  there.  Whatever  is  embodied  in  the  Kabalistic  "Wis- 
dom of  Solomon,"  belonged  to  this  period  of  the  Osirian  Dispensa- 
tion; the  compilations  and  collections  were  by  the  "wise  ones,"  or 
rulers  in  Egypt,  of  all  the  ancient  wisdom.  So  also  the  book  of 
"Enoch,"  which  was  a  Kabalistic  book,  not  only  referring  to  the 
preceding  Dispensations,  but  having  especial  reference  to  the 
Osirian.  Whatever  fragments  of  these  sacred  and  secret  records 
have  been  handed  down  to  you,  may  you  read  now  more  correctly ; 
since  the  indications  recognized  even  among  the  Jews  were  that 
Egypt  was  the  Primal  Mother  of  all  that  the  Hebraic  scholars  knew 
of  civilization  and  enlightenment.  But  scholars  have  not  yet  dis- 
covered all  that  Egypt  will  reveal,  for  she  will  unveil  all  the  his- 
tory of  the  Osirian  Dispensation,  veiled  in  the  recession.  The  great 
Light  was  observed  in  that  wave  which  made  lesser  deities  the  sub- 
jects of  worship. 

"MODERN"  EGYPT,  A  RECESSION. 

You  will  understand,  also,  how  in  the  decline  from  the  worship 
of  Osiris  and  Isis,  to  "Anubis"  and  the  sacred  Ox,  "Apis,"  there 
was  a  descent  from  the  knowledge,  wisdom,  and  the  power  of  the 
Divine  Motherhood  to  the  immurement  of  the  senses  again ;  and  that 
while  the  worship  of  the  Ibis  and  other  tutelar  deities,  was  in  ac- 


276  THE  SOUL; 

cordance  with  astronomical  signs,  the  spiritual  significance  of  Osiris 
and  Isis  had  been  lost  ere  the  more  modern  Egypt  had  any  exist- 
ence. All  that  is  known  of  the  more  recent  history  of  Egypt  is 
the  worship  of  the  lesser  Divinities  and  the  worship  of  other  sym- 
bols of  the  earth  and  Heavens,  without  reference  to  their  spiritual 
meaning;  while  all  the  true  meaning  of  Osirian  worship  lies  veiled 
and  entombed  in  the  monuments  of  more  ancient  Egypt.  Not  only 
will  it  be  revealed  that  the  larger  pyramid  at  Gezah  was  not  built  at 
the  time  that  it  is  supposed  in  history  to  have  been  built;  but  that 
the  records  it  contains  will  antedate  by  many  thousands  of  years 
that  period,  and  will  restore  much  of  the  real  knowledge  of  the 
Osirian  Dispensation.  You  will  see  that  the  culmination  of  the 
Osirian  Dispensation  was  precisely  that  which  is  claimed  by  a  lesser 
cyclic  period,  that  is  called  the  "Mosaic  Dispensation" ;  there  is  no 
"Mosaic  Dispensation"  in  the  larger  sense.  The  Hebraic  race  was 
the  gathering  together  of  ancient  races  and  people,  who  were  scat- 
tered previously  under  the  Osirian  reign,  and  came  back  again  by 
other  pathways  into  Egypt  and  were  again  dispersed  through  Baby- 
lon into  Palestine. 

The  "Mosaic  Dispensation"  is  one  of  the  smaller  cycles  and  bears 
only  a  reflected  resemblance  to  the  real  Osirian  kingdom. 

While  the  Osirian  Cycle  in  its  beginning  and  culmination  in 
Egypt  and  the  Orient  enters  upon  its  period  of  recession,  the  Earth 
is  being  prepared  for  another;  even  as  during  the  period  of  the 
reign  of  the  Divine  Mother,  other  portions  of  the  Earth  were  being 
prepared  for  the  new  Cycle,  so  do  all  the  cycles  overlap  each  other ; 
although  there  are  distinct  beginnings  of  every  cycle,  preparations 
do  not  begin  with  the  Cycle,  nor  with  the  receding  wave  does  the 
previous  dispensation  entirely  cease. 

When  the  preparations  for  the  new  Cycle  began  the  population 
of  the  whole  earth  was  rapidly  multiplying,  with  the  continents 
that  were  added.  You  will  readily  understand,  also,  that  even  while 
some  nations  were  still  under  the  Osirian  Dispensation  there  would 
be  a  waning  of  the  Messianic  Cycle;  and  that  during  that  period 
there  would  also  be  preparation  for  another  Dispensation  in  the  re- 
mote portions  of  the  world;  so  the  Osirian  Dispensation  had  its 
counterpart  also  in  what  you  denominate  the  "western  world,"  which 
is  older  than  Europe,  older  than  some  portions  of  Asia. 

The  worship  of  the  symbol  of  the  Sun  in  this  west  land  also  cor- 
responded to  the  worship  of  the  Angel  of  the  Sun  or  Osiris  ("Son 
of  the  Sun"),  in  Egypt.  The  ruins,  upon  which  are  inscriptions  that 
even  now  are  found  in  central  America,  are  remnants  of  that  past 


MESSIAHS.  277 

civilization  that  had  its  expression  and  perfection  contemporane- 
ously with  Egypt;  they  show  an  antiquity  corresponding  to  the 
Cycle  and  period  of  that  ancient  civilization  of  Egypt,  but  of  which 
you  have  no  record,  of  which  there  are  no  traces  excepting  in  the 
monuments,  entablatures,  and  ruins  of  ancient  cities  and  temples. 
The  tribes  that  wander,  or  did  wander,  through  North  and  South 
America  are  only  remnants  of  a  civilization  that  corresponded  to  the 
Osirian  dynasties ;  are  the  scattered  fragments  of  a  people  that  were 
more  ancient  than  the  progenitors  of  any  of  the  present  nations  of 
Europe.  While  some  portions  of  Asia  may  bear  a  greater  impress 
of  antiquity,  seemingly,  there  is  one  portion  of  Egypt  alone  that 
does  bear  it;  much  of  the  civilization  of  that  portion  now  included 
in  India,  China,  Japan  and  Africa,  were  descended  from  the  civiliza- 
tion of  the  period  to  which  we  refer. 

Encircling  the  Earth  with  the  Osirian  Dispensation,  therefore, 
was  the  reign  of  what  was  denominated  the 

ANGEL  OF  THE  SUN. 

Greater  in  splendor  of  knowledge  than  the  Angel  of  the  First 
Dispensation ;  greater  in  power  than  the  Power  of  the  Second  Dis- 
pensation ;  greater  in  mingled  Wisdom  and  Love,  or  whatever  stood 
for  these  names,  in  the  period  in  which  beauty  was  enshrined  on 
earth ;  greater  than  all  of  these,  and  bearing  the  subtle  impress  of  the 
Divine  Mother  in  the  Soul  of  Isis.  Egypt  blossomed  the  fairest  land 
that  the  earth  had  yet  yielded  in  all  directions ;  and  the  Osirian  king- 
doms of  the  earth  revealed  greater  light  of  knowledge,  power,  far 
greater  than  that  which  was  born  of  earthly  might,  more  beauty 
than  that  which  dominated  when  physical  beauty  pervaded ;  for  each 
of  those  had  its  receding  wave;  and  we  here  first  begin  to  under- 
stand the  real  meaning  of  Wisdom. 

We  have  found  now  the  subtle  secret  of  that  Divine  Nature 
which  is  twofold;  while  perfect  Love  doth  not  yet  abide,  Wisdom 
that  is  enshrined  in  Love  makes  its  dwelling  place  in  the  subtle 
strength  and  power  of  this  Dispensation.  That  which  we  denom- 
inate the  light  of  the  sun  under  the  name  of  Osiris,  as  the  symbol 
of  God,  is  ensphered,  but  in  its  absolute  divine  light  the  Infinite  is 
not  named.  Through  the  Osirian  Dispensation,  by  record  and  tra- 
dition, you  have  recourse  to  these  mystic  Names  and  Numbers,  those 
that  in  this  unspoken  thought  implied  the  Infinite,  which  would  after- 
wards be  spoken.  You  have,  also,  for  the  first  time  in  the  Dispensa- 
tions a  spiritual  perception  of  God;  and  apart  from  the  senses,  apart 
from  the  physical  creation  that  which  was  real  Knowledge  and  its 


278  THE  SOUL; 

expression;  that  which  was  Power  and  its  expression;  that  which 
was  human  Law  and  visions  of  physical  Beauty  and  their  expres- 
sions become,  under  the  illumination  of  the  Osirian  Dispensation, 
the  results  of  Infinite  Intelligence,  the  invisible  potential  God  who 
is  revealed  to  the  intelligence  of  man.  The  reason  that  sacred  num- 
bers and  mystical  names  were  employed  to  conceal  the  name  of 
God  was  because  God  was  not  thought,  by  the  unillumined  ones,  to 
be  personally  revealed  in  Egypt,  but  because  revealed  through  the 
majesty  of  science  and  art,  every  token  and  expression  which  could 
possibly  be  made  a  synonym  was  employed  to  conceal  the 

SACRED  NAME, 

lest  those  who  did  not  understand  or  perceive  should  "take  the 
name  of  the  Infinite  Deity  in  vain." 

It  is  not  easy  in  this  far  time  to  follow  this  mystic  and  unspoken 
"name"  of  which  Osiris  and  Isis  were  the  veiled  images,  but  of 
which  "Horus,"  the  child,  was  the  manifestation,  down  through  the 
different  ages  of  Egyptian  history,  when  at  last  the  Infinite  was  lost 
sight  of,  and  every  form  of  life  was  made  a  symbol  of  the  divine. 
In  the  decline  of  the  true  Osirian  worship,  every  manifestation 
of  nature,  every  form  of  life  in  tree  and  flower  and  fruitage,  all 
tokens  of  the  life-giving  agency  of  the  Sun,  every  expression  in 
which  a  deity  could  be  known,  the  name  of  a  tutelar  god  was  used. 
The  image  of  procreation,  every  form  of  newly  awakened  life  was 
symbolized  in  the  sacred  Ibis,  or  the  dove  (the  "menat")  ;  the  wor- 
ship of  the  lamb  and  the  sacred  ox,  and  a  multitude  of  other  out- 
ward things;  all  these  had  their  origin  in  the  receding  waves  that 
were  a  reaction  from  the  worship  of  the  one  true  God,  apart  from 
forms  and  ceremony.  After  the  knowledge  had  receded  that  gave 
the  mystic  names,  and  numbers,  and  tokens,  and  letters,  and  mythical 
symbols,  there  was  nothing  from  which  there  could  be  a  correct 
definition  of  component  signs  or  letters  which  could  be  pronounced 
or  understood,  so  mysteriously  constructed  and  formed  were  they 
it  is  easy  to  trace  the  decline  unto  the  worship  of  symbols;  hence 
one  of  the  reactions  from  the  Osirian  Dispensation  was  the  origin 
of  the  symbols  of  the  "Sun  worship". 

Through  the  knowledge  gained,  as  far  as  can  be  traced,  of  the 
worship  of  symbols,  the  Sun  ("Fire,"  "light")  seemed  to  absorb, 
or  form  the  center  of  every  form  of  outward  expression,  as  far  as 
devotion  is  concerned ;  not  so,  however,  when  that  real  worship  was 
at  its  height;  even  Osiris  and  Isis,  lest  they  should  be  worshiped 
instead  of  God,  were  mysteriously  veiled  from  the  vision  and  from 


MESSIAHS.  279 

the  senses;  for,  under  that  Dispensation,  no  forms  of  Osiris  and 
Isis  were  ever  beheld;  so  was  the  Divine  Life  shrouded  and  en- 
shrined ;  so  was  it  intended  that  the  Divine  Name  should  be  hidden. 
Let  us  again  behold  how  up  the  steps  of  the  Osirian  dynasties 
climbed  the  "Ancient  Mother  of  Nations,"  Egypt,  through  all  the 
steps  of  that  wonderful  Light  that  gave  from  the  invisible  world  its 
only  sign  and  token  of  divinity ;  while  there  was  Knowledge,  it  was 
knowledge  under  the  Divine  Light;  all  mathematical  instruments, 
every  appliance  needed  in  every  science  or  art,  was  made  by  the 
"Wise  ones"  in  the  name  and  the  presence  of  the  Divine.  No  knowl- 
edge was  deemed  of  any  value  for  itself  alone;  and  the  Sacred 
Mother,  Isis,  was  invoked,  such  time  as  any  of  the  Earth's  chil- 
dren needed  any  mystic  unfoldment  concerning  the  generic  life  of 
earth;  and  the  sacred  wisdom  of  Osiris  was  invoked,  such  time  as 
any  Knowledge  was  sought  to  give  its  power  unto  man ;  hence  every 
form  of  life  was  obedient.  Knowledge  flowed  towards  the  prophets 
and  sages;  and  inspiration  revealed  the  meaning  of  language  and 
the  true  meaning  of  the  Deity  of  the  true  Egyptian.  Memnon  was 
an  expression  of  a  Messiah  of  lesser  degree  and  bearing  similar 
tokens  of  divine  knowledge.  Trace  back  the  mythology  of  Egypt, 
which  you  have  received  through  Phoenicia  and  Greece  (and  all  of 
Asia)  to  the  declining  of  the  Osirian  Dispensation  and  you  have 
the  name  which  was  handed  down  in  Greece  as  "Memnon,"  the 
"inventor"  of  letters ;  you  have  the  various  tutelar  Deities,  each  ex- 
pressing some  particular  form  of  knowledge,  all  of  which  have  their 
prototypes  in  the  Osirian  Dispensation.  In  the  Osirian  age  of  the 
world,  the  lesser  Messiahs  embody  the  light  of  the  sun,  as  the  sun 
is  the  vivifying  force,  as  shadow  is  the  force  that  conserves  and 
protects  all  lives,  the  history  of  the  Generic  existence  was  made 
known.  Isis,  the  "veiled  mother,"  was  but  another  name  for  that 
mysterious  dual  power  that  in  the  image  of  the  Divine,  is  revealed 
in  the  Soul,  and  obscured  in  the  past  in  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth. 
In  no  human  image  of  man  did  Isis  and  Osiris  walk,  but  by  their 
presence,  ever  revealed  by  these  lesser  Messiahs,  they  still  did  have 
physical  expression  upon  earth. 

"On  :  THE  JEWEL  is  IN  THE  LOTUS." 

There  is  an  early  tradition  which  had  its  origin  in  the  far  ancient 
sources  of  the  Nile ;  that  without  being  considered  other  than  tradi- 
tion now,  was  thought  to  be  at  one  time  the  real  mystic  "STORY  OF 
Isis."  It  is  said  that  from  the  cup  of  the  Lotus  flower,  as  quickened 
by  the  rays  of  the  sun,  which  was  the  breath  of  Osiris,  Isis  sprang 


280  THE  SOUL; 

into  full  being,  and  meeting  the  too  ardent  gaze  of  Osiris,  rays  of 
the  sun,  she  departed  beneath  the  waves,  and  at  intervals  appeared 
veiled  in  the  image  of  the  Lotus  flower.  Under  the  Osirian  Dispen- 
sation everything  associated  with  the  name  of  Isis  always  bore  the 
Symbol  of  Lotus  bud  or  flower.  You  still  have  the  image  of  the 
Lotus  flower  in  the  ruins  of  Egyptian  architecture;  the  Lotus  up- 
bearing, or  at  the  head  of  the  column;  wherever  this  is  seen  it  is 
the  symbol  of  Isis.  It  is  also  true,  in  a  transcendental  sense,  that 
Isis  was  upon  the  earth;  that  Osiris,  symbolizing  the  son  of  Wis- 
dom, as  Isis  symbolized  the  Mother  of  all  life,  walked  the  earth  un- 
seen of  all  their  subjects,  yet  forever  manifesting  their  presence; 
and  so  mysterious  were  their  lives,  so  baffling  their  presence,  that 
whenever  they  were  sought  that  they  might  be  worshiped,  they 
were  never  found  in  visible  form,  always  receding,  always  withdraw- 
ing: Osiris  unto  the  light  of  the  sun,  and  Isis  unto  her  place  be- 
neath the  waters  and  enfolded  within  the  heart  of  Earth.  Whenever 
mortals  were  sleeping,  when  they  were  not  aware,  this  twain  did 
walk  the  earth,  did  give  forth  their  blessings,  did  instruct  those 
who  were  ready  to  receive  their  light.  The  life  and  impress  of 
their  personalities  upon  the  earth  was  in  the  image  of  that  child, 
which  is  called  "Horus,"  perverted  into  "Time  giver,"  the  God  of 
day,  or  the  divisions  of  the  day.  "Horus"  was  the  Divine  Mes- 
senger, the  mouth-piece,  the  revealed  expression  of  the  Osirian  Dis- 
pensation. It  was  in  Horus  more  than  in  the  personal  presence  of 
Isis  and  Osiris,  that  the  Egyptians  became  aware  of  the  living  tes- 
timony of  their  Dispensation  as  the  twelve  interpreting  cycles 
ascended  the  scale.  It  is  at  the  culmination  that  Horus,  the  revealer 
of  Osiris  and  Isis,  appears,  and  while  Isis  and  Osiris  dwelt  upon 
the  earth  when  the  "young  child"  was  here,  still  they  were  not  be- 
held. 

The  story  of  Moses,  whom  the  "king's  Daughter"  found  in  the 
"ark  in  the  bulrushes,"  is  the  story  of  Horus,  and  should  be  placed 
back  in  the  Osirian  Dispensation.  The  "young  child"  was  placed  in 
the  Lotus  by  the  impersonated  and  embodied  Isis,  by  the  imper- 
sonated and  embodied  Osiris,  that  their  presence  personally  might 
not  be  known.  The  "king's  Daughter"  as  symbolized  in  the  maiden 
descending  unto  the  water,  and  her  perceiving  the  "Life,"  the 
"Babe"  in  real  form  is  the  symbol  that  Truth,  when  discovered  or 
revealed,  always  is  discovered  in  silence:  in  this  is  the  secret  mys- 
tery of  the  Christ  Parentage;  Truth  is  thus  revealed  and  made 
known ;  so  this  Infant  bearing  the  expression  of  Wisdom  and  Love 
and  all  life-giving  power  was  a  culmination  of  the  Dispensation 


MESSIAHS.  281 

which  bears  the  Osirian  name.  That  was  the  period  of  time  when 
the  Egyptians  builded  the  temples  to  the  sun;  at  that  time  the 
temple  of  "Om,"  the  sacred  city,  blazing  like  the  light  of  the  sun, 
was  upon  the  earth.  In  that  time  the  temples  of  Isis,  wherein  the 
"Vestals"  ministered  sacred  and  apart,  were  upreared.  The  maidens 
were  as  symbolized  in  twelve  Lotus  Blossoms  that  ever  upbore  the 
sacred  pillars  that  upheld  the  domes  of  her  Temples.  The  fairest 
and  purest  maidens  were  summoned  who  served  in  the  temples  of 
Isis.  Women  as  well  as  men  had  knowledge  then;  for  it  was  a 
period  when  Osiris  gave  to  the  daughters  of  Isis  knowledge  of  Wis- 
dom; and  Isis  gave  the  Love  that  belonged  to  her  Dispensation; 
for  had  not  the  Divine  Mother  touched  the  earth  with  her  Light, 
had  she  not  given  unto  all  mankind  what  was  first  theirs  by  her 
presence;  and  now  had  not  Isis  declared  what  the  Mother  had 
revealed  ?  So  the  maidens  served  in  the  temples ;  women  shared  in 
the  making  of  laws ;  Osiris  and  Isis,  through  those  who  reigned  and 
bore  the  later  cycles,  were  under  their  own  names,  and  gave  man 
and  woman  equal  power.  This  was  not  for  a  long  period ;  grad- 
ually the  maidens  and  women  were  withdrawn  from  the  temples 
and  from  interpreting  the  sacred  meaning  of  the  sacred  oracles ; 
gradually  there  was  perversion  by  the  self-appointed  priesthood; 
and  gradually  the  sacred  names  and  numbers  were  made  to  serve 
the  self-seeking  of  ambition  or  other  purposes;  and  the  perception 
of  Truth,  gradually  declining,  sunk  into  the  worship  of  symbolism, 
not  the  worship  of  Life.  The  sun,  earth,  moon,  planets,  and  stars, 
and  the  various  forms  of  life  which  the  earth  expresses,  were  made 
the  objects  instead  of  the  symbols  of  worship,  as  Osiris  and  Isis 
withdrew  into  the  far  kingdom  where  the  Messiahs  abide. 

The  earth  seemingly,  again,  was  left  in  darkness ;  and  the  Egyp- 
tian Cycle  was  closed  and  Egypt  was  dead.  Only  flickering  frag- 
ments again  appeared  under  a  reflected  light  you  will  find  in  what 
is  called  the  "Mosaic  Dispensation."  The  word  dispensation  there 
is  not  historical;  there  is  no  "Dispensation  of  Moses."  There  is 
nothing  in  the  history  of  the  Jews,  contained  in  the  Jewish  or 
Hebrew  Bible,  that  makes  Moses  other  than  the  Leader,  the  Prophet. 
There  is  an  account  borrowed  from  the  Osirian  Dispensation  of 
the  Beginnings  of  Life,  of  the  typical  "Adam  and  Eve,"  and  even 
the  sacred  names  of  the  prophets  and  seers  are  names  that  are 
handed  down  from  Egypt,  while  the  Hebraic  account  was  that  of 
the  life  of  a  people  that  might  bear  some  resemblance  to  this  record. 
Uninterpreted  by  Egyptian  knowledge,  the  books  of  the  Pentateuch 
mean  nothing;  uninterpreted  by  this  Osirian  Dispensation  all  that 


282  THE  SOUL; 

is  the  supposed  history  of  the  "Children  of  Israel"  amounts  to 
nothing.  The  Inspired  Lights  which  were  recorded  as  living  among 
them  was  history  set  forward  several  centuries. 

We  will  name  this  dispensation  of  Osiris  and  Isis  the  Fourth 
Regular  Dispensation,  as  there  have  been  five  dispensations,  the  next 
will  be  the  Fifth. 

To  recapitulate :  Tonight  you  have  the  Egyptian,  or  Osirian  Dis- 
pensation, which  is  dimly  handed  down  to  you  through  Greece  on 
the  one  hand;  through  the  traditions  of  the  religious  (Hebraic)  his- 
tory of  Palestine  on  the  other ;  you  have  knowledge  of  that  Osirian 
Dispensation,  as  preserved  in  tombs,  inscriptions  and  entablatures 
in  Egypt,  which  were  called  "ancient"  several  thousand  years  ago ; 
and  even  six  thousand  years  ago  Egypt  bore  no  resemblance  to  the 
Osirian  Dispensation  (for  earlier  on  Earth  was  the  worship  of 
Oresses,  not  Osiris).  There  is  always  a  reaction  from  the  Divine 
Splendor  and  you  are  to  bear  in  mind  that  the  FOUNDATIONS  OF 
KNOWLEDGE,  which  are  upon  the  earth  today,  have  been  handed 
down  from  the  ancient  Osirian  Egypt ;  however,  bearing  the  impress 
of  the  primal  Hermesian  period,  still  not  like  it,  but  revealed  more 
fully  in  Divine  tokens.  The  unknown  and  unspeakable  name  of 
God,  the  image  of  that  which  is  born  of  Osiris  and  Isis,  the  Earth 
form  and  beauty  and  power  of  Horus — what  the  splendor  was  to 
the  masses  in  that  period  you  do  not  even  know  by  name.  It  would 
be  useless  to  rescue  the  lesser  cyclic  names  from  the  earthly  oblivion 
where  they  now  rest,  except  to  serve  an  added  purpose  in  after  years 
with  the  revelation  that  is  to  come  in  the  Sixth  Dispensation  under 
the  Arch  Angel  who  reigned  over  that  Dispensation.  It  was  enough 
to  know  the  name  of  Osiris  and  the  nature  of  the  Divine  Mother 
who  preceded  that  Dispensation.  It  was  enough  to  know  the  name 
of  "Isis"  under  the  Sacred  Image  which  revealed  the  knowledge 
of  the  past,  as  well  as  a  third  principle  in  the  Divine  Life,  the  child 
"Horus,"  who  awakened,,  being  borne  from  the  Celestial  Kingdom 
to  find  himself  in  the  image  of  the  clay,  being  brought  forward  to 
the  estate  of  earthly  manhood,  and  coming  to  reign  in  Egypt  with  all 
power  and  divinest  knowledge.  Under  that  Dispensation  and  its 
kingdoms  you  have  the  various  names  of  Rulers  and  "Dynasties" 
with  which  Egypt  abounds ;  a  great  number  under  the  name  of 
"Rameses,"  handed  down  from  the  previous  dispensation;  other 
names  interpreted  under  the  mystic  titles  of  each  lesser  Messiah; 
but  all  are  so  dimly  veiled,  and  the  distinct  Spiritual  or  Messianic 
dynasties  are  so  little  understood,  and  even  so  intermingled  with  the 
physical  kingdoms,  that  it  is  impossible  to  separate  them  for  the  un- 


MESSIAHS.  283 

derstanding  of  the  intelligence  of  today.  You  will  know,  however, 
that  for  the  first  time  in  this  Osirian  Dispensation  the  unseen  and 
"unknown"  God  was  worshipped  without  form;  for  the  first  time 
the  perception  of  the  Divine  Infinite  was  awakened  in  the  human 
mind  as  One  Soul ;  knowingly  the  spirit  worshiped ;  and  for  the  first 
time  removed  from  the  senses  and  from  mere  intellectual  knowl- 
edge, the  life  like  unto  that  of  Divinity,  was  sought  in  the  kingdom 
of  the  Soul. 


284  THE  SOUL; 

"OM  MANI  PADME  HUM." 

Om  the  Jewel  is  in  the  lotus, 

Spark, 

Of  that  Divine,  primeval  Flame 
Whence  issuing  all  spirits  came; 
Breath    of   All    life,    when    understood, 
The  Infinite  Eternal  Good. 

Om  the  Jewel  is  in  the  lotus 

Germ, 

Tenebrous,  Isis-veiled  and  hidden, 
Waiting  until  from  mandate  bidden, 
Cometh  the  quicking  To-Be; 

Sent  forth  from  Life's  Infinity. 

Om  the  Jewel  is  in  the  lotus, 

Root, 

And  stem,  and  tiny  trembling  leaf, 
Girded  and  swathed  in  watery  sheaf, 
Shadows  darkling  around,  above, 

Murmurous  monody  of  Love. 

Om  the  Jewel  is  in  the  lotus 

Bud, 

Whispering   of   untold   mysteries, 
Voices  of  wondrous  prophecies, 
Gray  of  mornings  all  Divine 

Bursting  to  tints  Incarnadine! 

Om  the  Jewel  is  in  the  lotus 

Flower! 

White  of  the  Soul;  Gold  of  the  Day, 
Where  the  iridescent  waters  play. 
O  breath  of  me!  O  heart  of  me! 
Life  of  all  life  Eternally! 

Om  the  Jewel  is  in  the  lotus 

Dew! 

Distilled  in  the  Alembic  known 
By  Love's  pure  Alchemy  alone; 
Sacred  Seal  and  Signet  Sign. 
The  Life!  The  Cross  of  Light  Divine! 
"Om  Mani  padme  hum." 


SEVENTH  LESSON. 

BRAHM. 
BRAHMA,  VISHNU,  SIVA. 

Infinite  Life,  Divine  Love  and  Wisdom,  Mother- Father  of  all 
souls:  unto  whom  we  must  ever  turn  in  the  silent  homage  of  the 
soul,  and  through  the  spirit,  syllable  only  those  names  known  to 
mortal  speech ;  yet  within  the  all  hallowed  shrine  we  must  worship 
in  silence;  and  there  the  voiceless  and  wordless  Name  must  for- 
ever be  breathed ;  may  each  heart  turn  with  reverence  to  that  shrine ; 
may  every  life  be  uplifted  and  transfigured;  and  may  they  all  be- 
hold where  the  Angels  who  .are  Thy  messengers  wait  to  declare  Thy 
truth ;  let  each,  with  all  abiding  and  perfect  Love,  turn  unto  that 
only  altar  where  Truth  is  revealed,  and  where  Wisdom  and  Knowl- 
edge and  Power  are  known ;  and  as  they  turn  unto  that  Shrine  In- 
effable, baptized  in  its  light,  strengthened  by  its  power,  uplifted  by 
its  divinity,  may  they  know  that  the  all-encompassing  Light  and  all 
pervading  Life,  the  Infinite,  abideth  within  and  pervadeth  them. 
May  they  behold  in  the  wondrous  Cycles  by  which  Thy  truth  is 
declared,  the  evidence  of  that  which  is  borne  from  within,  and  may 
they  with  added  and  perfect  Love  surmount  all  obstacles  to  the 
understanding  of  Thy  Truth;  and,  as  the  Angels  draw  near,  may 
they  abide  in  Thy  love  forever.  Amen. 

Beloved  ones:  even  as  ye  turn  unto  that  perfect  altar  of  Love 
seeking  the  Life  and  Light  Divine,  so  must  ye  again,  baptized  in 
its  all  healing  Light,  pervaded  by  its  all  potent  Power,  receive  the 
baptism  at  that  shrine ;  sustaining  and  strengthening  the  instrument 
through  whom  we  give  these  truths,  as  she  is  sustained  and  strength- 
ened within  by  the  Angels  for  revealing  the  added  light  of  Soul. 

285 


286  THE  SOUL; 

THE  FIFTH  GREAT  CYCLE,  OR  DISPENSATION, 

Includes  all  that  is  historically  known  in  the  world  today,  and 
stretches  far  back  into  "prehistoric"  times  ;  to  where  tradition  sup- 
plies the  place  of  history,  and  to  where  the  remote  sources  of  many 
co-related  streams  of  human  life  and  thought,  revelation  and 
worship,  become  merged  in  the  great  beginning  of  the 

FIFTH  DISPENSATION. 

Not  only  is  this  true,  but  we  shall  include  many  of  the  names 
and  symbols  of  the  separate  systems  of  worship,  and  their  "Avatars," 
Messiahs,  or  "Buddhas,"  under  this  great  all-defining  name;  and 
endeavor  to  show  that  each  "Era",  or  seemingly  separate  "Re- 
ligious" epoch,  is  in  reality  a  portion  of  this  Fifth  Dispensation,  a 
lesser  cycle. 


Long  had  the  world  waited  for  the  message  that  was  now  to 
be  declared;  all  potencies  of  the  physical  life  and  all  achievements 
of  the  human  mind  had  reached  their  seeming  perfection  and  cul- 
mination. 

If  no  added  knowledge  were  to  be  given  unto  the  world,  that 
which  had  been  received  might  suffice  for  that  kind  of  "saving 
grace"  that  is  born  of  Knowledge,  of  Power,  of  Beauty  and  Wisdom 
in  the  external  form  of  human  Law,  and  of  the  partial  recognition 
of  the  Infinite  ;  and  if  the  Earth,  made  perfect  under  the  dominion 
of  man,  required  no  other  salvation  or  recognition  of  Truth  for 
the  souls  immured  here,  there  would  needs  be  nothing  more;  but 
with  the  decline  of  the  Osirian  Religion,  with  the  gradual  decay  of 
Egypt  and  of  those  nations  conquered  by  her  and  instructed  in  her 
learning,  with  the  fast  receding  lines  of  light  that  had  been  eclipsed, 
there  was  seemingly  nothing  but  material  shadow.  Yet  even  in  the 
midst  of  the  shadow  there  was  greater  preparation. 

From  out  the  Heavens  where  the  Arch  Angels  abide,  the  Celes- 
tial Angels  having  charge  over  the  Fifth  Great  Cycle,  there  came 
such  a  glow  and  warmth  and  fervor  to  the  Earth,  revivifying, 
kindling  all  that  portion  of  the  world  known  as  the  "Orient,"  as 
had  never  been  known  ;  also  unto  some  portion  of  the  Western 
World,  where  the  nations  had  kept  pace  with  this  new  Orient,  the 
New  Light  came. 

The  New  baptism  was  especially  Divine  ;  there  was  to  be  brought 
to  the  world  somewhat  that  had  been  lacking  in  each  Dispensation 
that  had  preceded  it.  While  there  had  been  worship,  while  in  the 
Dispensation  of  Osiris  there  had  been  somewhat  of  the  recognition 


MESSIAHS.  287 

of  the  absoluteness  of  the  Infinite,  the  One  Word  for  which  the 
world  had  long  waited  and  for  which  many  had  watched  had  not 
been  spoken ;  that  NAME  which  could  not  be  pronounced  until  pro- 
nounced in  the  Dispensation  which  was  to  give  it  birth,  was  the 

INFINITE  GOOD. 

The  divine  potential  GOD  of  LOVE,  the  Deity  as  enshrined  and 
hidden,  had  been  declared ;  but  the  Infinite  Good  had  not  been 
known ;  as  near  to  Love  as  is  the  recognition  of  kindness  and  charity 
to  that  highest  attribute  had  been  the  previous  light. 

The  dawn  of  this  New  Light  was  like  an  overspreading  glory ; 
all  over  India  and  the  Orient  there  was  preparation  for  it.  The  ab- 
stract forms  of  intellectualism  had  taken  away  the  Divine  from  all 
form  of  worship  without  having  declared  anew  the  Deity  in  any 
Spiritual  name  or  image.  The  Name  was  now  to  be  first  revealed 
to  those  prepared  upon  the  Earth ;  if  there  had  been  previously  rec- 
ognition of  Deity  in  nature,  the  expression  of  Deity  through  the 
intellectual  forces  manifested  in  the  universe,  if  there  had  been 
Knowledge  that  law  is  perfect  that  the  universe  is  governed  by 
mathematics,  if  there  had  been  an  application,  as  there  was,  of  every 
attribute  of  intellect  magnified  and  deified ;  in  THIS  token  of  a  new 
revelation  there  was  a  departure  from  the  senses,  a  withdrawal  from 
the  mere  intellect,  and  gradually  the  world  seemed  wrapped  in  a 
maze  of  beauty  and  Spiritual  loveliness.  A  Spiritual  haze  like  that 
seen  in  the  atmosphere  which  sometimes  precedes  the  morning  of 
Earthly  day,  crept  over  the  Orient  preparing  for  the  New  Dawn ;  as 
sometimes  the  glory  of  the  morning  sun  is  carefully  veiled  from  the 
sight,  ere  it  bursts  in  full  splendor  in  the  sky ;  and  where  the  fore- 
gleams  of  this  new  light  had  penetrated,  there  was  such  departure 
from  the  methods  of  the  intellect,  such  absolute  absence  of  desire 
for  physical  power,  such  devotion  to  that  which  seemed  a  prophecy 
of  the  unseen,  that  the  very  land  in  which  this  religion  was  born, 
typified  its  abstract  nature. 

The  most  ancient  teachings  of  this  new  light  are  not  recorded ; 
later  the  recorded  teachings  were  in  the  broken  lines  of  light 
adapted  to  human  need ;  no  one  could  see  the  light  of  this  ancient 
name  of  Omnipotent  Deity ;  the  ancient  Brahm  or  the  ancient  Om. 

A.  U.  M. :   ADITI,  VARUNA,  MITHRA. 

The  first  names  which  appeared  in  this  Dispensation  expressing 
the  deity,  were  not  broken  in  the  threefold  form  that  later  was  to  be 
revealed. 


288  THE  SOUL; 

BRAHM  was  the  One  All  Wise,  Perfect  Supreme  Good ;  the 
Divine  Infinite  abiding  in  Eternity.  The  Primal  expression  of 
Absolute  Goodness,  abstract,  apart  from  the  universe,  separate 
from  matter  and  time  and  sense  (which  are  relative),  not  identified 
with  the  Creation,  not  praised  as  "Great"  or  "Glorious"  because  of 
that  creation,  not  worshipped,  because  there  is  no  need,  but  the 
Infinite,  all-knowing  Good;  the  one  former  "unpronounceable 
name." 

So  exalted  was  this  thought,  so  perfect  this  portrayal  in  the 
primal  teaching  of  the  Religion  which  has  borne  the  name  of 
"Brahmanical,"  that  there  was  no  outward  adequate  expression  of 
God,  and  therefore  no  praise  or  worship  of  the  Absolute.  Remem- 
ber, BRAHM  was  the  "Ineffable  Good,"  so  absolute,  so  removed 
from  all  external  form,  that  there  was  no  need  to  worship,  but  a 
Perception  of  Deity  alone,  through  meditation  and  introspection, 
constituted  the  first  recognition  by  the  Sages  of  this  Name  and 
Dispensation. 

The  Angels,  Sages  and  prophets  who  heralded  the  first  Incarnate 
Life  proclaimed  the  Dispensation,  which  presented  in  its  first  cycle 
a  reaction  from  those  external  propositions  and  mathematical  sci- 
entific laws,  and  the  many  deities  and  attributes  and  powers  who 
had  been  worshipped  as  divinities  before. 

The  advent  of  this  Religion  in  the  Orient  was  like  a  dream; 
each  form  of  recognition  of  it  as  Truth  came  spontaneously  into 
being.  Whosoever  these  first  people  were  to  whom  Brahm  was 
revealed,  there  is  no  need  to  invite  you  to  their  external  habitations ; 
the  Earth  yielded  all  that  was  needed  for  subsistence,  the  fruitage 
of  the  trees  and  vines  hung  in  rich  abundance  around  them,  there 
was  no  ambitious  desire  to  conquer  other  nations,  there  was  no 
need  of  material  worship ;  it  was  a  repetition  of  the  "Eden"  time 
with  an  added  Superlight;  it  was  an  Eden  within  an  Eden,  a 
Glory  beyond  a  Glory,  more  like  that  primal  Millennium  when  the 
angels  dwelt  upon  the  Earth,  or  like  the  final  Millennium,  than  like 
that  which  any  other  age  or  people  had  experienced. 

BRAHM  the  Divine,  the  Infinite,  was  conceived  of,  was  per- 
ceived; but  the  name  was  only  breathed  in  the  innermost  silences. 
Thus  that  period  which  introduced  the  Brahmanical  Dispensation 
to  the  world,  at  first  had  no  record ;  it  was  declared  by  those  who 
first  perceived  this  Light  that  no  record  should  be  given.  It  was 
not  until  the  second  avatar  or  second  Messiah  of  that  Dispensation 
that  the  truth  was  broken  to  the  comprehension  of  others.  The 
first  who  perceived  it  did  not  declare  it,  only  lived  it;  the  first 


MESSIAHS.  289 

Messiah  of  that  Dispensation  did  not  declare ;  he  only  stood  among 
those  who  perceived  the  truth  as  he  did,  giving  the  LIGHT  in  the 
LIFE  which  perceived  God. 

Perfect  peace  reigned  there;  absolute  freedom  from  strife  of 
any  kind ;  there  was  not  even  the  strife  of  mental  competition,  no 
intellectual  effort  to  make  oneself  successful  above  one's  fellows; 
nothing  that  indicated  a  desire  to  "conquer  the  Earth"  as  in  pre- 
ceding Dispensations.  There  was  no  repetition  in  the  first  portion 
of  this  Dispensation  of  the  preceding  one ;  there  was  a  reaction  and 
an  advance,  absolute  and  complete,  as  if  all  the  struggle  and  all  the 
striving  and  all  the  love  of  mortal  power,  and  all  the  desire  for 
physical  conquest,  and  all  the  material  knowledge  and  all  the  human 
law,  had  been  merged  into  the  one  perception  of  the  acceptance  of 
Divine  Good.  Nothing  was  questioned,  nothing  doubted,  all  seemed 
to  be  known  because  perceived. 

As  time  passed,  however,  there  were  the  many  to  whom  only 
partial  perception  came ;  to  whom  must  be  declared  something  like 
the  "law"  which,  it  was  said,  was  given  to  Moses  upon  the  mountain, 
that  could  be  understood  by  the  people;  something  must  be  given 
to  the  understanding.  The  light  that  followed  was  that  which  broke 
in  fragments  the  clear  "white  light"  of  the  Primal  Brahmanical 
Religion. 

ZARDUSHT. 

The  second  Messenger  or  Pronouncer  of  the  Brahmanical  faith, 
although  subsequently  associated  with  the  Persian  whom  you  know 
as  Zoroaster,  was  none  other  than  Zardusht,  antedating  Zoroaster 
by  many  thousands  of  years. 

For  the  purposes  of  manifestation  the  Infinite  BRAHM  was 
expressed  or  manifested  in  three  equal  Divinities:  BRAHMA,  the 
Creator;  VISHNU,  Protector,  Preserver;  SIVA,  Disintegrator  (de- 
stroyer). Neither  of  these  was  "first"  or  greater  than  the  other. 
All  were  working  together  as  the  "Manifestation"  of  the  Infinite, 
wherever  Manifestation  was  required. 

The  Angel,  or  Power,  of  the  first  Manifestation  of  Brahrna,  the 
Creator,  was  "Mahaf ;  as  taught  in  this  Religion,  the  first  produc- 
tion of  Nature,  of  Primal  Intelligence,  since  in  this  sublime  teaching 
there  is  and  can  be  no  "Manifestation"  either  of  Matter  or  Mind 
without  the  direct  action  of  Intelligence.  Then  came  the  manifesta- 
tion of  "qualities"  or  attributes,  through  Vishnu,  the  preserver  of 
all  that  Brahma  creates.  And  as  all  created  things  must  ultimately 
pass,  Siva,  the  Disintegrator,  forever  is  at  the  gateway  of  life  to 


290  THE  SOUL; 

institute  change  (miscalled  death).  The  Vedas  contain  the  essen- 
tial doctrines  today  of  this  ancient  announcement. 

Zardusht  constituted  and  established  a  complete  system  of  teach- 
ing, that  £ame  afterward  to  be  known  under  the  names  of  the 
Sacred  Books,  to  be  referred  to  later. 

But  the  greater  portion  of  his  teaching  was  to  those  who  already 
partially  or  wholly  illumined,  could  understand,  could  both  grasp 
his  teachings  by  perception  and  by  the  powers  of  the  mind.  It  is 
certainly  safe  to  say,  whether  regarded  in  the  light  of  "Religion" 
or  "Philosophy,"  that  the  Brahmanical  system  of  thought,  including 
of  course  the  teachings  of  Buddha  Gautama,  is  the  most  complete 
system  of  abstract  mental  (spiritual)  teaching  in  the  world,  and 
includes  all  metaphysical  and  philosophical  solutions  of  that  which 
relates  to  the  Infinite  Intelligence  and  to  the  Intelligence  of 
Mankind. 

Brahm,  as  previously  stated,  has  three  portrayals  in  the 
Brahmanical  faith:  Brahma,  the  creator;  Vishnu,  the  preserver 
or  savior;  and  Siva,  the  destroyer  or  disintegrator;  these  three 
expressions  bear  somewhat  upon  earlier  Egyptian  interpretations, 
but  are  in  no  sense  borrowed  from  them.  To  understand  this 
interpretation  you  should  know  that  the  second  Messiah  of  this 
dispensation,  or  Zardusht,  was  called  "one  of  the  Divine  Inter- 
preters," and  was  supposed  to  belong  to  the  true  incarnations  of 
Vishnu.  Other  expressions  had  not  then  been  manifested;  as 
previously  intimated,  the  first  Brahmanical  Messiah,  Vishnu,  with 
his  twofold  life,  is  perpetually  veiled.  In  the  images  that  picture 
Vishnu,  you  would  see  a  barge,  as  nearly  as  the  early  art  of  that 
period  could  portray,  representing  Vishnu  sailing  upon  the  waters 
of  Celestial  life,  attended  by  his  Bride  who  is  forever  the  silent 
companion  of  his  journeyings,  but  who  remains  veiled,  while  he  is 
expressing  as  a  Buddha  the  Light  of  Brahm  in  mortal  form.  The 
"Lotus  Flower,"  which  also  was  connected  with  the  Egyptian  Isis, 
uplifts  the  Bride  and  sustains  her  while  Buddha  (Vishnu  incarnated) 
is  teaching  the  world. 

Nothing  was  recorded,  as  said  before,  of  this  First  teaching, 
but  those  who  receive  anew  these  teachings  know  that  the  Infinite 
Om  is  not  expressed  in  any  forms  of  life  except  in  the  state  of 
being,  but  is  manifested  in  all  life,  and  that  all  other  names  that 
apply  to  Deity  are  but  to  break  the  Infinite  Sphere  to  the  com- 
prehension of  man ;  and  that  whatever  attributes  the  "Manifesta- 
tion" may  be  said  to  possess,  like  those  of  Brahma,  you  recognize 
them;  but  they  are  unspoken  and  unwritten  of  Brahm.  In  the 


MESSIAHS.  291 

other  characters;  Vishnu  and  Siva,  however,  they  are  revealed, 
and  in  the  various  stages  of  the  culminations  of  the  lesser  Messiahs. 
No  doubt  all  that  you  read  of  Vishnu,  manifesting  in  the  various 
Buddhas,  must  portray  the  expression  of  the  Divine  Power,  under 
the  "preserving"  or  "saving"  forces.  As  that  "saving  force"  illus- 
trates the  Divine  Goodness,  so  every  avatar  that  manifested  the 
light  was  an  incarnation  of  Vishnu ;  in  other  words,  every  separate 
Messianic  expression  in  this  revealed  religion,  is  but  to  give  added 
instruction  concerning  Divine  Goodness;  to  know  that  Goodness 
stands  revealed,  to  realize  that  it  encompasses  and  surrounds  all 
time  and  space. 

This  great  Revealment  was  at  first,  as  stated  before,  stamped 
on  a  few  prepared  lives,  and  by  them  held  sacred,  then  revealed 
by  Zardusht,  the  Second  Messiah  of  that  Dispensation  (avatar 
of  Vishnu),  whose  teachings  are  preserved  in  the  Vedas  and 
Shastra,  and  extending  into  Persia  formed  the  basis  of  the  Zends, 
The  first  contains  the  four  glad  songs  of  the  Basic  Truths;  the 
second  includes  the  Vedas,  and  also  the  laws  or  principles  for 
personal  and  national  (universal)  government.  The  uppermost  of 
the  latter  are:  "Right  being"  "Right  thinking,"  "Right  doing." 
The  center  being  right,  nothing  can  be  wrong.  The  primal  basis  of 
Religion,  Philosophy  and  Moral  Law  of  the  world  is  handed  down 
in  those  sacred  books. 

There  were  four  principal  distinct  branches  from  the  Brahman- 
ical  religion;  one  comes  to  you  from  India,  which  is  the  primal 
channel;  another  comes  from  China  through  the  Philosophy  and 
interpretation  of  Confucius  and  other  Chinese  philosophers ;  the 
other  comes  from  Persia  through  Zoroaster;  and  a  fourth,  though 
hidden  partly,  as  we  shall  hereafter  explain,  through  the  "Children 
of  Israel."  These  branches  were  each  divided  into  more  sects  and 
cults  than  there  are  sects  in  Christendom  or  the  world  at  the 
present  time.  All  over  that  portion  of  the  Orient,  where  the 
Brahmanical  Faith  first  had  its  outpouring,  all  over  Egypt  and 
Northern  Africa,  Asia  and  Asia  Minor,  there  may  be  at  the  present 
time,  even  when  the  original  faith  is  almost  dead,  at  least  hundreds 
of  different  sects;  it  is  possible  there  were  more  at  that  time,  but 
there  are  many  that  are  permanent. 

The  sacred  tradition,  that  to  a  primal  few  who  "were  prepared," 
"who  knew,"  "who  were  like  unto  Brahm  in  essence,"  became,  in 
the  decline  of  the  second  Messianic  cycle,  the  basis  for  the  forming 
of  "Orders,"  "Cults,"  "Sects,"  and  that  abhorrent  system  of  Caste 
that  is  the  curse  of  India  today. 


292  THE  SOUL; 

In  the  beginning  or  foundation  of  the  Religious  system,  there 
were  indeed  real  "Sacred  Orders/'  constituted  of  such  lives  as  had 
the  "innermost  revealments,"  and  by  "Attainment"  had  reached 
certain  spiritual  heights;  traces  of  those  real  orders  are  found  in 
the  "Magi,"  the  "Mahatmas,"  and  probably  in  the  original  "Yogis." 

The  "Brahmans"  or  Priests,  who  now  dominate  in  India  over 
all  who  adhere  to  the  mere  name  of  the  Brahmanical  system,  and 
who  are  the  perpetuators  of  the  "Caste,"  must  not  be  confounded 
with  the  early  Teachers,  nor  the  later  Avatars. 

The  period  of  time  of  one  Dispensation  permits  not  only  various 
interpretations  of,  and  departures  from,  the  Primal  perception  or 
revelation,  but  the  "Buddhas"  that  necessarily  came  to  explain  the 
divine  purposes,  were  also  variously  interpreted;  and  each  inter- 
pretation had  its  division.  Thus  the  sects  multiplied,  and  in  the 
past  several  thousand  years  there  have  been  futile  attempts  to 
"explain"  the  original  doctrines  of  the  Brahmanical  system  by  the 
"interpretations"  or  "noninterpretations,"  of  the  teachings  of  the 
various  Buddhas.  The  most  ideal  expressions  are  found  in  many 
of  those  teachers  and  sages  with  whose  names  you  are  not  familiar. 
The  traditions  and  histories  of  Oriental  lands  teem  with  the  various 
presentations  of  this  Oriental  drama.  The  whole  system  of 
Thought  and  teaching,  as  we  shall  presently  show,  has  come  down 
to  you  through  the  sources  mentioned,  and  through  those  to  be 
named  later.  The  Sublime  teachings  of  Zardusht  followed  the 
Divine  Silence  of  the  first  lesser  cycle  of  this  vast  period,  founding 
the  sacred  orders,  the  "Holy  Men,"  "Angels,"  "Mahatmas,"  "Magi," 
who  received  Revelation;  later  each  interpreted  the  ideal  Silence 
or  system  of  "Meditation"  in  his  own  way. 

Then  came  other  interpreters  of  a  more  external  nature,  whose 
names  are  lost  to  you  in  the  mists  of  distance;  but  sufficient  is 
known  to  show  that  those  entitled  to  the  name  of  "Buddha"  after 
the  Second  (already  named  Zardusht)  were  the  founders  of  dif- 
ferent "Eras"  or  particular  lines  of  teaching,  based,  it  is  true,  on 
the  original  threefold  manifestation :  Brahma,  Vishnu,  Siva.  These 
various,  but  still  wonderful  metaphysical,  teachings  form  the  basis 
for  all  the  transcendentalism  in  the  world.  You  have  derived  little 
that  can  be  named  poetry  from  Egypt;  you  have  derived  nothing 
so  appealing  to  the  imagination  from  any  source  as  from  this  one 
vast  Oriental  drama;  and  as  the  impersonation  or  expression  of 
the  abstract  idea  of  the  Divine  the  early  Brahmanical  teachings, 
interpreted  by  the  Buddhas,  will  stand  as  the  epitomized  idealism 
of  the  world.  This  sublime  and  beautiful  Philosophy,  this  Religious 


MESSIAHS.  293 

system,  those  poems,  have  been  infiltrated  into  all  the  later  Systems 
of  Religious  teaching,  including  the  Hebraic  Bible,  and  have  been 
handed  down  to  you  in  snatches  and  fragments  through  the  various 
interminglings  of  the  ages,  races  and  nations.  The  preceding  Dis- 
pensation had  outwrought  all  that  was  possible  of  material  power 
and  intellectual  science  and  art  upon  the  earth,  including  a  Dis- 
pensation of  Beauty  which  was  realistic. 

The  Ideal  Dream  of  Goodness,  Harmony,  and  Beauty  was 
embodied  in  all  that  is  meant  by  the  word  Brahma;  and  the 
Brahmanical  faith  lighting  up  the  Orient  with  its  splendor,  was  the 
only  torch  of  glory.  Down  the  different  steeps  of  time,  including 
all  that  semi-history  of  which  you  are  aware,  even  in  the  receding 
waves  of  the  Brahmanical  religion  of  which  you  hear  today,  there 
is  that  touch  of  wonderful  poesy,  the  realm  of  perception  and 
imagination  first  enkindled,  and  upon  the  wings  of  imagination  if 
not  of  perception  people  followed  the  Buddhas  in  their  Light. 

With  each  new  teacher,  leader,  prophet  or  Buddha,  was  the 
recognition  and  reconciliation  of  the  world,  even  in  the  midst  of 
shadow  to  the  Infinite;  then  came  the  application  of  Divine  Good 
to  all  relations  of  life.  Indeed,  the  first  half  of  the  Brahmanical 
dispensation  was  one  of  spreading  the  light,  excepting  among  the 
nations  that  could  not  be  included  in  that  dispensation. 

ZOROASTER— THE  PARSERS. 

The  succeeding  smaller  cycles  with  their  culminating  Messiahs, 
were  not  limited,  however,  to  India  (the  cradle  of  Brahmanism). 
Overflowing  through  the  various  sacred  teachers  and  secret  orders, 
and  the  more  open  teachings  of  scholars  of  all  degrees,  the  subtle 
lines  of  this  system  re-appear  in  the  still  hidden  teachings  of  Chinese 
philosophers,  of  which  Confucius  is  the  accepted  head*  re-appear 
in  the  Zoroastrian  System  of  Persia,  simplified  and  made  beautiful 
by  a  pure  system  of  inner  worship  (of  which  Light  is  the  external 
Symbol)  and  perfect  ethics.  In  fact,  the  "Parsee"  today  preserves 
the  spirit  of  true  worship  and  moral  teaching,  long  since  lost  by 
the  "Brahmans,"  "Priests,"  of  India. 

The  receding  nations  that  had  their  period  of  culmination  under 
the  Osirian  Dispensation,  saw  nothing  that  could  indicate  the  con- 
quering of  strife  and  contention,  but  there  were  portions  who  per- 
ceived almost  ere  it  was  stated,  and  others  who  unfolded  gradually 
into  the  principle  of  receiving  the  Divine  Good,  of  knowing  the 
application  of  the  Divine  Good,  and  of  so  regulating  the  human 


294  THE  SOUL; 

life  and  adjusting  of  human  purposes,  that  the  Divine  Good  would 
be  pre-eminent.  But  there  came,  as  there  always  must,  a  distinct 
separation,  and  gradually  the  various  "interpreters"  withdrew  from 
each  other ;  gradually  schisms  and  differences  sprang  up ;  the  light 
of  many  people  was  withdrawn  to  more  ancient  or  to  false  teachers 
and  altars;  and  even  India  herself  in  all  that  related  to  primal 
Brahmanism  was  distinctly  divided  into  castes,  classes,  philosophies 
and  interpretations  innumerable,  declining  into  pantheistic  and  other 
forms  of  worship,  even  of  materialistic  tutelar  deities. 

Then  came  the  Ideal  Buddha  who  for  a  time  seemed  to  unite 
all  these  contending  factions;  whose  teaching  and  example  swept 
with  a  surpassing  and  wonderful  swift  Light  over  all  Asia,  bearing 
the  Divine  Religious  interpretation  of  Reconciliation,  who,  at  last 
comprehending  the  meaning  of  Sorrow,  knowing  the  discord  and 
differences  that  were  in  the  world,  knowing  the  strife  and  contention 
that  must  ever  spring  up  in  certain  states,  he  who  is  typified  in 

BUDDHA  GAUTAMA, 

Reconciled  all  conditions  of  human  life;  declared  and  restored  the 
original  purposes  of  the  primal  Brahmanical  revelation,  and  gave 
the  ideal  instead  of  the  literal  interpretation,  and  made  practical  in 
the  individual  the  Divine  Life;  and  for  the  time  being,  imparted 
such  pulsations  of  reality  to  this  Divine  Possession,  that  then  and 
there  the  world  saw  in  him  and  his  teachings  the  realization  and 
idealization  of  the  highest  religion  that  had  been  known.  The  primal 
"Brahma"  was  restored.  The  revealments  and  work  of  Brahma, 
Vishnu  and  Siva  were  made  known.  The  fundamental  principles 
of  the  Religion,  as  adapted  to  human  needs ,  were  re-declared ;  and 
the  sublime  pathway  for  personal  guidance  was  made  plain  and 
clear  in  the  necessary  steps  of  Self-conquest :  "overcoming."  Over 
all  nations  that  had  received  the  worship  of  Brahma  he  held  such 
divine  sway  as  that  (whether  you  trace  the  history  through  China 
and  Japan,  and  receive  the  interpretation  of  Chinese  Buddhists,  or 
whether  you  go  back  to  India  and  borrow  from  the  primal  splendor), 
you  must  still,  viewing  this  wonderful  "reformation"  that  swept 
over  all  the  East,  having  its  culmination  in  India,  perceive  the 
baptism  that  came  from  that  Buddha  whose  history  is  revealed  in 
Buddha  Gautama,  whose  record  is  received  and  whose  teachings 
form  the  basis  of  nearly  all  the  literature  of  India.  You  will  recog- 
nize all  the  splendor  of  this  wonderful  restatement  of  a  wonderful 
religion. 


MESSIAHS.  295 

Whatever  has  been  embodied  in  any  human  conception  up  to  the 
beginning  of  the  cycle  here  recorded,  or  later  up  to  the  close  of  the 
Great  Cycle  (the  end  of  which  you  have  witnessed)  ;  whatever 
divine  purpose  has  been  declared  by  any  sage,  prophet,  seer,  or 
Messiah;  whatever  paeans  of  exalted  praise  have  been  written  or 
sung;  whatever  production  of  divine  imagination  has  lent  its  rare 
powers  to  the  literature  of  the  world;  whatever  has  rescued  the 
religions  of  the  Earth  from  utter  and  absolute  idolatry;  you  will 
find  in  the  Primal  Brahmanical  faith;  and  its  later  Messiahs  or 
Restorers,  especially  Buddha  Gautama. 

When  it  becomes  possible  under  the  Sixth  Dispensation  for  the 
restoration  of  all  systems  of  religion,  when  it  shall  be  possible 
under  the  light  that  is  to  come  to  the  world,  for  the  world  to  know 
these  successive  steps,  people  will  see  with  the  light  from  the  Orient, 
the  glory  from  Brahma,  the  inner  knowledge  from  the  Buddha,  the 
moral  teachings  which  the  later  Buddhas  declared  as  applied  to 
human  life;  the  recognition  of  the  interpretation  of  all  these  primal 
Religious  Truths  is  that  which  must  constitute  the  Ideal  Perceptions 
of  every  Religious  Truth  ever  taught,  and  of  every  perfect  system 
whether  revealed  by  tradition,  word  of  mouth,  or  by  the  records 
that  are  in  the  world. 

If  you  have  your  knowledge  of  mathematics,  iscience,  and 
mechanical  construction  of  the  universe;  all  the  forces  and  equi- 
librium in  nature  which  were  revealed  in  the  primal  Dispensations 
and  brought  down  through  ancient  Egypt ;  if  you  have  your  knowl- 
edge of  letters  and  chemistry  and  architecture  from  Egypt,  you 
have  your  ideal  Philosophy,  everything  that  is  in  the  realm  of  pure 
transcendentalism,  from  India;  you  have  the  perception  of  One 
only  God,  not  Osiris,  not  even  the  nameless  God  of  Egypt,  nor  of 
any  other  Dispensation,  but  the  Brahmanical  God;  and  you  have 
in  true  Buddhism,  rescued  from  that  silence  into  which  the  Orient 
necessarily  receded,  because  of  the  abstract  nature  of  the  Primal 
Brahmanical  religion,  a  restored  presentation  adapted  to  the  com- 
prehension of  the  present  day,  the  religious  systems  of  the  Orient. 

"OM,    MANI    PADME    HUM." 

The  Great  "Reformation"  or  Interpretation  and  Illumination  of 
Buddha  Gautama  spread,  as  said  before,  over  all  civilized  portions  of 
Asia,  and  filled  the  nations  with  its  light ;  re-establishing  not  only  the 
real  Religious  basis  of  the  former  worship,  but  revealing  the  true 
pathway  of  Life :  Victory  over  the  Senses,  and  over  selfish  desires; 


298  THE  SOUL; 

THE  HEBRAIC  "LINE  OF  DESCENT." 

Evidently  here  among  these  people  were  the  "beginnings  of  the 
end,"  the  preparation  for  the  closing  of  the  Great  Cycle.  The 
"Line  of  Descent"  is  both  material  and  Spiritual;  the  restoration 
of  the  true  worship  (One  God),  the  establishment  of  the  line  of 
prophets,  the  preservation  of  Egyptian  and  Hindu  symbols,  and 
their  esoteric  meanings.  The  founding  of  the  "line  of  descent," 
"Abraham,  Isaac,  Jacob" ;  the  esoteric  "House  of  David"  and 
"Throne  of  David"  was  the  esoteric  line  of  descent  for  the  "com- 
ing of  the  Messiah." 

In  passing,  it  is  well  to  note,  as  you  are  aware,  that  the  Jews 
never  accepted  the  Messiah  called  "Christ"  (Jesus)  ;  that  they  are 
looking  (at  least  the  orthodox  Jews)  for  their  Messiah  to  appear 
and  restore  Jerusalem  and  establish  His  Kingdom  upon  the  earth, 
and  where  they  expect  (such  as  are  accepted)  to  abide  with  Him 
forever  in  the  literal  Kingdom  of  Heaven  on  Earth. 

It  is  not  possible,  within  the  limits  of  these  teachings,  to  trace 
the  Jewish  (or  Mosaic)  history  through  the  various  national  stages 
that  caused  it  to  become  the  one  central  or  culminating  line  that  led 
to  the  COMPLETION,  the  FULFILLMENT,  of  the  Fifth  Dispensation. 
Scholars  have  access  to  the  various  books  that  form  the  Jewish 
Bible  (Pentateuch)  and  to  other  records;  while  the  "Apocrypha," 
or  "hidden"  works,  are  possibly  only  understood  by  those  in- 
structed in  the  esoteric  teachings  of  the  "Inner  Temples,"  or  the 
"Holy  of  Holies."  Neither  can  we  here  discuss  the  adoption  by 
Christians  of  the  Sacred  and  other  books  of  the  Jewish  record  as  a 
portion  (the  Old  Testament)  of  their  Bible. 

The  ramifications  of  the  "Origines"  of  the  Hebraic  peoples 
(tribes),  their  divisions  and  national  characteristics,  must  be  left 
for  the  Student  of  Races.  It  is  certain,  however,  that  glimpses  of 
all  lines  of  preceding  revelations  are  found  in  the  sacred  books  of 
the  Jews ;  as  well  as  the  symbols  that  denote  scholarship  of  learning 
traceable  to  both  Egypt  and  India.  While  in  both  the  revealed 
(Apocalyptical)  and  Apocryphal  (hidden)  portions  are  clear  indi- 
cations of  the  various  Sacred  Orders  and  the  wonderful  reveal- 
ments  of  preceding  Dispensations.  As  the  prelude  to  the  Final 
Cycle  of  this  Grand  System  of  the  Orient  the  history  of  the  Hebraic 
nations  is  the  history  of  the  most  interesting  epoch  of  the  world ; 
preceding  and  including,  as  it  does,  the 


MESSIAHS.  299 

MESSIANIC  LIFE 

That  crowns  and  makes  complete,  down  to  the  present  day,  all  the 
Messianic  Cycles,  great  and  small,  of  the  Earth. 

The  Messiahs  of  this  Dispensation  were  heralded  by  the  Angel 
bearing  the  Pentagram  symbol,  and  when  that  symbol  appeared,  no 
matter  where,  those  who  were  initiated  were  to  trace  the  Messiah 
heralded  by  the  Five  Pointed  Star,  by  the  appearance  of  the  Angel 
under  that  symbol.  The  Pentagram  was  not  known  to  the  schol- 
ars, only  to  the  Initiates,  the  "higher  priests,"  and  Buddhas  and  the 
embodied  Angels ;  consequently  among  the  masses  of  the  people,  the 
"sign"  could  not  be  known.  All  the  other  "Buddhas"  excepting 
Jesus  were  born  in  other  countries,  and  the  number  was  complete, 
except  one;  while  the  interval  between  the  time  of  which  we  write 
and  the  advent  of  Buddha  Gautama  was  greater  than  modern  his- 
torians suppose;  the  appearance  of  the  Pentagram  was  the  true 
sign  in  all  the  Orient,  including  Persia,  of  the  New  Messiah.  It 
was  now  the  recession  of  the  Light  all  through  Asia,  but  Buddha 
Gautama  not  being  the  latest  one,  not  being  the  culminating  one, 
the  recession  had  been  more  entire.  Not  in  the  far  Orient,  nor  yet 
in  India,  but  in  Palestine,  was  the  closing  Light  of  that  Dispensa- 
tion to  appear,  that  it  might  be  borne  forward  into  the  New  Orient 
and  the  New  Occident  that  was  not  yet  unveiled;  not  yet  had 
Judea  given  up  her  secret. 

China  was  an  Empire  in  the  receding  wave  of  her  materialism, 
her  external  isolation  and  bondage ;  India  was  in  the  far  off  reced- 
ing state ;  the  Hebraic  people  had  also  wandered  from  their  primal 
religious  inspiration;  Persia  long  since  had  lost  her  primal  light. 
Only  by  such  ways  as  Truth  ever  is  perpetuated  through  certain 
lives,  to  whom  is  entrusted  the  sacred  bearing  forward  of  the 
Sacred  Seal,  could  it  have  been  known  that  unto  Nazareth  was  to 
come  the  final  Messiah  of  that  Dispensation.  These  "wise  men" 
who  followed  the  Star  were  not  known  among  the  Jews,  excepting 
those  of  one  order  of  the  priesthood,  who  were  among  the  Initiated 
in  the  most  Sacred  of  the  religious  Orders  of  the  Orient,  one  of 
the  Twelve  who  ever  bear  forward  the  Sacred  Truths.  The  Twelve 
are  on  the  Earth  today,  scattered  in  all  the  lands,  who  know  by 
actual  initiation  the  mysteries  of  the 

"SONS  OF  GOD," 

Like  those,  and  to  whom  the  approaching  Messiah,  Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth, was  well  known ;  but  because  he  was  born  among  a  people  who 


300  THE  SOUL; 

did  not  understand  the  meaning  of  the  Truths  that  he  gave,  those 
truths  became  more  crystallized;  the  distinct  perfect  utterances  of 
Jesus  you  could  place  side  by  side  with  those  of  any  Buddha  and 
with  every  culminating  Messiah,  and  you  would  find  that  they  con- 
tain the  same  principles  in  every  essential  particular.  The  Great 
Teacher,  Buddha  Gautama,  reaffirmed  the  Divine  Good,  found  the 
meaning  and  conquering  of  Sorrow  and  pain  and  death  by  showing 
the  way  of  victory  over  self-seeking. 

JESUS  THE  PERFECT  LIGHT. 

Jesus  declared  and  illustrated  potentially  what  the  world  was, 
and  is,  waiting  for :  The  Love  of  God.  He  gave  the  name  "Father" 
to  God  (instead  of  "King"  or  "Ruler").  He  revealed  God's  In- 
finite Love,  and  while  he  declared  the  Truth  as  from  God,  He  did 
not  say,  "I  am  God,"  but  said,  "of  myself  I  am  nothing"  (all  was 
from  the  "Father")  ;  He  promised  that  the  time  would  come  when 
the  "Comforter,  the  Spirit  of  Truth,"  would  reveal  all  things. 

Thus  the  Light  of  the  "Divine  Good"  was  spread  by  Buddha 
Gautama  over  Asia,  and  by  Jesus  of  Nazareth  over  Palestine,  and 
that  "Western  World"  that  had  not  yet  become  known.  By  his 
Life  and  Teaching  the  perfect  Truth  was  made  more  clear,  and  He 
revealed  the  Light  which  is  to  come.  Christ  Jesus,  in  a  few  brief 
sentences,  condensed  the  meaning  of  that  Dispensation  of  which  His 
life  was  the  crowning  glory. 

"Be  ye  perfect  even  as  your  Father  in  Heaven  is  perfect." 

Upon  the  Cross  he  said: 

"Father  forgive  them  for  they  know  not  what  they  do." 

Thus  the  Great  Cycle  culminated;  the  Divine  Drama  was  fin- 
ished; the  Revealment  finished,  that  showing  the  meaning  of  the 
Shadow  shows  the  Light  that  conquers  the  Shadow:  "By  the  re- 
vealment  of  Infinite  Love  and  by  the  conquest  of  the  individual  over 
ills  that  are  the  result  of  selfishness,"  by  "overcoming  evil  with 
Good." 

"A  new  commandment  I  give  unto  you:  that  ye  love  one  an- 
other." 


MESSIAHS.  301 


LOVE,  THE  TRIUMPH  OF  THE  WORLD. 

The  world  waits  for  the  perfect  word; 

But  even  as  the  Lotus  flower 
Upbears  the  mystery  of  the  divine 

Vishnu  in  his  wondrous  power, 

So  when  all  knowledge  shall  be  known, 
When  all  the  power  has  been  revealed, 

When  Wisdom  and  Love  can  claim  their  own, 
And  beauty  that  was  well  concealed; 

When  the  Perfect  Light  of  all  is  seen 

In  the  reflected  wonders  here, 
The  rare  Madonna  full  and  bright 

Reveals  the  presence  that  is  near; 

When  goodness  in  the  Infinite  shows 

The  ever-potent  perfect  plan; 
What  can  the  Word  be  that  shall  set 

God's  perfect  light  before  each  man? 

How  shall  you  speak  save  that  decree 
Which  fraught  with  perfect  light  above 

Revealed  by  Jesus  in  prophecy 
And  known  to  all  as  perfect  Love? 

Yes,  when  ye  mount  that  starry  way, 
When  the  blest  of  the  world  shall  see, 

Lo,  even  as  triumph  of  the  day, 
Love  reveals  its  perfect  potency. 


EIGHTH  LESSON. 

DISPENSATION  OF  SHADOW. 

INVOCATION. 

Mother  of  all  love,  Father  of  all  wisdom,  Thou  Divine  One; 
Light  and  Life  of  the  universe  and  Light  of  souls  that  abide  for- 
ever in  Thy  presence,  whether  shadowed  by  the  earthly  state, 
whether  immured  in  earthly  darkness,  or  resplendent  in  the  light  of 
Thy  love ;  may  the  Glory  of  Thy  Love  and  Wisdom  surround,  per- 
vade, and  fill  them  utterly.  May  each  heart  filled  with  the  light  of 
the  soul,  turn  unto  that  shrine  where  there  is  the  all-encompassing 
Love  that  knows  their  daily  needs,  understands  how  dark  is  the 
earthly  state.  Thou  givest  even  in  the  midst  of  that  darkness  the 
light  of  Thy  divine  Love  and  the  o'er-brooding  consciousness  of 
their  oneness  with  Thy  Divinity.  Even  as  they  have  been  led  from 
height  to  height,  so  now,  with  added  knowledge  and  love,  may  they 
perceive,  even  in  the  midst  of  Shadow,  the  glory  of  Thine  encom- 
passing power  and  Thine  all-potent  Light  forever.  Amen. 

As  forever  you  must  turn  unto  the  Perfect  Shrine,  beginning 
through  open  acknowledgment,  so  now  unto  the  shrine  of  Heav- 
enly Love,  unto  the  Kingdom  which  alone  possesses  all  perfection, 
ye  must  first  bend  ere  ye  receive  added  light  and  knowledge. 

Again  do  we  invite  you  to  the  perfect  shrine  of  that  Angel  who 
broodeth  above  you,  giving  you  the  light,  only  glimmerings  of  which 
can  now  be  perceived.  You  have  passed  from  height  to  height ;  you 
will  now  enter  the  valley. 

THE  DISPENSATION  OF  SHADOW. 

Shadow  as  well  as  light  must  have  its  primal  meaning ;  and  as  all 
shadow  is  the  result  of  light,  so  must  the  encompassing  darkness 
be  the  result  of  that  light  which  alone  makes  darkness  visible. 

302 


MESSIAHS.  303 

You  have  seen  only  the  receding  portion  of  a  Dispensation.  A 
traveler,  journeying  amid  the  mountains,  if  overtaken  at  night  be- 
tween two  heights,  neither  sees  the  glory  of  the  setting  sun,  nor  can 
he  be  aware  that  it  is  morning  until  long  after  the  sun  has  arisen. 

Midway  between  two  Dispensations  there  is  always  the  shadow ; 
the  receding  tide  of  every  Dispensation  seems,  for  a  time,  to  leave 
the  earth  more  and  more  encompassed  in  the  darkness. 

That  there  is  a  Dispensation  in  darkness  (i.  e.,  a  primal  mean- 
ing) must  be  as  evident  as  that  Light  overcomes  the  darkness. 

The  night  veils  from  your  gaze  the  splendor  of  the  sun,  only 
that  her  own  surpassing  wonders  may  be  the  more  manifest;  and 
but  for  the  shadow  of  the  small  Earth  on  which  you  live,  the  in- 
effable glory  and  mystery  of  the  "night  of  stars"  could  not  be 
known.  The  gems  hide  themselves  from  every  vibration  of  light 
that  later  the  light  that  was  the  first  inception  of  their  existence 
may  burst  forth.  All  forms  of  existence  have  their  beginnings  in 
silence  and  in  darkness.  But  for  the  inevitable  darkness  there  could 
have  been  nothing  formed  from  "Chaos"  and  "Night."  These 
"Mystic  Shadows"  the  ancients  worshiped  as  primal  divinities  that 
"Shadow"  might  the  more  be  considered  an  awful  mystery,  since 
there  was  a  time  when  in  the  depths  of  space  Shadow  alone  pre- 
vailed ;  and  there  is  a  space  between  vast  universes  where  Shadow 
only  abides.  Indeed,  even  between  systems  and  planets  of  the  same 
system  there  is  said  to  be  neither  light  nor  heat. 

In  the  cycles  of  Messianic  Dispensations  such  great  Light,  such 
surpassing  Glory,  cannot  be  given  unless  the  corresponding  Shadow 
shall  make  the  back-ground  for  the  light.  Anything  less  than  those 
suns  of  splendor,  those  surpassing  Messiahs,  would  seem  as  shadow. 

THE  WORLD  Is  Now  IN  THE  SHADOW. 

The  Earth  is  today  resplendent  with  much  intelligence ;  all  the 
ages  of  the  past  have  yielded  their  treasures;  and  the  world  is 
brilliant  with  the  results  of  many  Dispensations ;  yet  you  are  now  in 
the  shad'ow ;  between  two  great  mountain  heights  of  Messianic 
Dispensations  the  world  is  now  throbbing,  oft-times  in  agony, 
pulsating  toward  an  added  Light. 

•  The  Hebraic  Epoch,  or  Era,  as  it  is  called,  was  a  great  mantle 
of  protection  thrown  athwart  the  Orient,  concealing  the  Religious 
Dispensations  of  the  past;  concealing  as  well  as  preserving  them. 

In  the  Kabalistic  mysteries  that  were  well  nigh  blotted  out 
until  the  Hebraic  records,  concealed  from  the  unlettered  and  un- 
initiated, were  known.  There  were  preserved,  however,  two  separate 


304  THE  SOUL; 

branches  of  those  sacred  records  that  finally  have  been  handed 
down  to  you  in  such  complicated  form  as  the  books  of  the  "Old 
Testament",  part  of  the  Christian  Bible.  But  for  the  luminous 
Glory  beyond — on  the  other  side  of  the  mountain — you  could  have 
no  conception  of  what  other  Dispensations  might  have  been.  It  is 
only  by  contrast  that  you  are  able  to  judge.  Most  of  the  Hebrew 
Inspiration  is  given  you  with  great  limitations;  most  of  their 
prophecies  were  prophecies  of  penalty  and  shadow;  most  of  their 
prophets  were  inspired  toward  the  shadow  because,  approaching 
the  Light,  they  were  in  the  shadow  between  two  lesser  Dispensa- 
tions ;  and  most  of  that  which  overtook  "Jerusalem"  and  "Israel," 
as  illustrated  in  the  Hebraic  history,  was  the  penalty  of  shadow. 
The  very  mother  of  Christ  is  pictured  in  tears;  "The  Mother  of 
Sorrow" ;  and  the  very  Messiah  who  came  to  Earth  as  the  "Crown," 
the  "King"  of  a  Dispensation,  came  in  the  midst  of  such  shadow 
that  the  light  was  scarcely  visible.  The  "MAN  OF  SORROW,  ac- 
quainted with  grief,"  such  was  the  Christ ;  and  therefore  the  tears, 
Gethsemane,  the  crown  of  thorns,  the  mother  brooding  in  sorrow 
above  her  Son,  all  the  light  seemingly  vanished,  only  the  shadow 
remaining,  through  which  the  seriously  spoken  word  came  with 
awful  promise,  yet  bearing  the  Divinity  of  Hope  and  Love. 

With  each  receding  tide,  there  is  always  an  overbrooding  of 
the  Messianic  Dispensation  by  the  shadow ;  ever  with  the  incoming 
tide  Messiahs  are  not  crucified,  are  not  put  to  death;  there  is  light 
and  there  is  joy,  and  the  principal  first  Messiah  of  each  Dispensa- 
tion is  usually  crowned  with  the  glory  of  the  light  that  is  there  in 
full  tide,  in  absolute  splendor.  But  when  the  receding  tide  begins, 
then  the  shadow  encroaches;  then  the  light  is  growing  dim,  then 
the  truth  is  becoming  obscured,  then  crystallization  has  taken  place, 
and  the  worldly  powers  prevail ;  and  all  who  have  not  been  gathered 
into  the  Kingdom  of  Light  are  intent  on  PUTTING  OUT  THE  LIGHT. 
So  what  remains  of  any  past  Dispensation  when  the  next  begins,  be- 
comes the  persecutor  of  the  New  Beginning;  having  put  its  own 
later  teachers  and  prophets  to  death  it  must  needs  reach  forward 
to  arrest  the  New  Beginnings  which  are  so  full  of  hope  and  promise 
to  the  world.  They  cannot  be  destroyed,  the  shadow  cannot  over- 
come them,  they  go  on  and  on  to  victory  under  the  new  Awakening. 

THE  "EviL  ONE." 

There  are  more  than  a  hundred  names  for  the  "Evil  One"  in 
the  Religious  systems  which  have  been  handed  down  to  you  through 
the  Hebraic  and  Christian  records.  In  other  religions  they  are  con- 


MESSIAHS.  305 

tent  with  fewer  evil  genii;  and  those  are  but  the  symbols  of  the 
power  of  darkness,  not  meaning  an  Infinite  evil,  but  only  the  operat- 
ing shadow  of  His  light.  Ahriman  is  the  antithesis  of  Ormuzd 
in  Persia ;  and  India  has  Siva,  one  of  the  "sacred  three" ;  Brahma, 
Vishnu,  Siva.  In  the  ancient  Egyptian  ritual  the  Night  ("Nox") 
was  abandoned  by  the  moon,  and  the  shadow  of  "Night"  and 
"Death"  rested  where  "Hades"  and  "Oblivion"  began.  The 
"Satan"  of  Christian  Theology,  bearing  all  the  synonyms  of  dark- 
ness and  evil,  has  been  transmuted  from  this  impersonal  Shadow  of 
the  Silence  of  the  past,  into  an  active,  aggressive  personality  of 
evil.  It  is  only  in  the  receding  period  of  Dispensations  that  men 
talk  about  "evil  genii";  it  is  only  then  that  demons  of  darkness 
seem  to  prevail ;  it  is  only  then  that  religion  is  encumbered  with  the 
shadow  of  what  is  called  "evil"  in  the  form  of  personality.  The 
Hebraic  Era  is  largely  responsible  for  the  name  and  nature  of  the 
shadow  of  Satan  that  rests  upon  you. 

That  you  may  know  how  surely  it  is  that  the  light  of  Jesus  of 
Nazareth  was  the  closing  of  a  Great  Cycle,  a  complete  Dispensa- 
tion, it  has  only  taken  these  two  thousand  years  to  entirely  pervert, 
eclipse,  and  enshroud  the  Light  that  He  gave ;  in  fact,  where  King- 
craft and  Priestcraft  began — the  shadow  began.  What  other  than 
the  Shadow  could  have  wrought  the  monstrosities  contained  in  some 
of  the  creeds  in  Christendom?  What  other  than  the  Shadow  could 
have  made  Evil  the  most  prominent  power  in  a  religion  of  Good, 
and  could  have  made  such  surpassing  strength  to  rest  in  the  power 
of  evil,  that  the  mighty  force  of  that  Dispensation  of  Jesus  has 
seemed  utterly  unable  to  resist  it? 

The  "Sermon  on  the  Mount"  is  His  glorified  utterance;  the 
"Beatitudes"  His  perfect  promises;  yet  they  are  hidden  in  the 
shadow  of  warring  nations. 

The  world  is  now  in  the  valley  of  that  shadow;  the  trembling 
lines  of  light  of  the  New  Beginnings  are  not  sufficiently  advanced 
to  overcome  the  oppressiveness  of  that  darkness ;  but  when  you  un- 
derstand that  the  shadow  is  as  necessary  under  human  conditions 
as  the  light,  that  the  shadow-bearer  may  be  the  message-bearer  (by 
contrast)  of  the  new  Dispensation,  that  veiled  in  your  midst,  even 
in  these  days,  one  who  in  the  midst  of  shadow  still  bears  the  token 
of  light,  may  be  immured,  you  will  understand  that  there  are  mes- 
sengers of  darkness  who  come  between  the  Dispensations,  to  "rule 
the  world  a  thousand  years,"  for  which  time  it  was  said  "Satan,  or 
his  synonym,  was  let  loose  upon  the  Earth."  This  is  typical  of  the 
Cyclic  period  of  Shadow,  of  the  time  when  the  preceding  Dispensa- 


306  THE  SOUL; 

tion  loses  its  power  because  of  its  receding  light  under  self-seek- 
ing rulers  and  nations,  and  when  the  new  Dispensation  has  not  yet 
begun  to  be  seen.  Then  is  the  time,  seemingly,  for  all-conquering 
evil  and  error ;  then  all  the  "powers  of  darkness"  are  let  loose  upon 
the  world ;  then  war,  crimes,  striving  and  selfishness,  and  that  con- 
centrated power  which  prevails  in  "mammon,"  are  upon  the  nations. 
You  are  witnessing  the  shadow,  the  nations  of  the  Earth  are 
in  the  midst  of  this  deep  valley  and  such  as  are  aware  of  its  mean- 
ing and  of  the  New  Light  that  is  to  come,  can  watch  as  one  on  a 
mountain  may  behold  the  darkness  and  tempest  beneath. 

THE  POWERS  OF  DARKNESS. 

The  magnificent  spectacle  that  is  in  the  world  today  of  all  the 
powers  of  darkness  rushing  together,  could  not  be  better  portrayed 
than  in  Dante's  Inferno.  Milton's  picture  of  the  infernal  regions 
is  not  overwrought  when  you  apply  it  to  all  the  aggressive  powers 
and  cruel  endeavors  of  the  shadows  of  that  which  the  Earth  now 
presents  under  the  influence  of  this  reign  of  darkness:  Darkness 
rushes  toward  darkness,  error  toward  error,  strife  toward  strife; 
and  the  great  conflicting  powers  of  the  world  between  the  past 
and  the  future  Dispensations,  are  making  haste  to  destroy  them- 
selves in  their  efforts  to  destroy  each  other.  It  is  evil  that  de- 
stroys evil  in  the  mighty  combat.  It  is  the  terror  of  the  darkness 
that  pervades  the  world  when  this  receding  tide  is  flowing  out  at 
full  force. 

When  it  was  said  that  Satan  was  let  loose  "for  a  thousand 
years,"  it  was  said  in  knowledge  of  this  period  or  Cycle  of  Shadow 
in  which  the  Earth  has  ceased  to  reflect  the  glory  of  the  past  cycle 
and  has  not  yet  arranged  and  arrayed  itself  for  the  "new  garments 
of  light." 

The  "Prince  of  Peace"  said,  "I  come  not  to  bring  peace,  but  the 
sword";  this  was  said  in  complete  knowledge  of  the  Shadow. 

See  how  the  forces  of  nature  are  hurled  together;  see  how  the 
tempests  and  cyclones  follow  one  another  in  quick  succession;  see 
how  disasters  by  land  and  sea  prove  that  all  is  seeming  confusion, 
and  that  the  forces  of  nature,  obedient  to  this  great  cyclic  man- 
date, are  hastening  to  aid  the  destruction ;  that  is,  to  aid  in  the  de- 
struction of  the  powers  of  destruction! 

Therefore  we  say :  the  forces  of  nature  typify  that  which  is  in  the 
moral,  social,  and  religious  condition,  and  cause  the  thoughtful  ones 
of  the  world  to  feel  that  the  days  are  imminent  with  destruction. 
But  if  properly  understood  there  is  no  more  terror  in  "destruction" 


MESSIAHS.  307 

or  "disintegration"  than  in  "Creation"  or  "Preservation";  there  is 
no  more  terror  in  darkness  than  in  light;  and  happily,  those  who 
are  aware  can  see,  even  in  the  midst  of  darkness,  whence  the 
worldly  shadow  came.  Those  who  are  in  the  sacred  place  wherein 
the  light  abides  know  the  "Ark  of  Safety"  is  perfect  knowledge  of 
God's  Love  and  Law.  Those  who  are  there  know  the  meaning  of 
this  struggle,  of  this  warfare,  even  as  JESUS  OF  NAZARETH  knew  it. 
He  knew  that  he  was  in  the  midst  of  the  power  of  "the  Prince  of 
the  World" ;  He  knew  that  the  darkness  was  around  and  above 
Him,  and  He  knew  that  the  darkness  would  prevail ;  He  knew  that 
His  message  would  not  bring  peace  but  war ;  He  knew  that  the  tides 
of  war  and  terror,  because  of  the  powers  of  darkness,  would  sweep 
over  the  world,  notwithstanding  the  words  that  He  uttered ;  and  of 
course  He  knew  that  being  in  the  midst  of  this  receding  wave,  and 
nearly  at  the  very  bottom  of  this  valley,  the  world  could  not  recog- 
nize His  light  or  understand  the  far-off  splendor  of  that  Glorious 
Height  from  which  He  received  the  light  to  give  in  the  last  rays 
of  the  setting  sun  of  a  Dispensation. 

No  wonder  that  Jerusalem  is  in  ruins,  that  Palestine  is  a  waste, 
and  that  Egypt,  turning  her  shadow  side  toward  you,  has  never  re- 
vealed her  face  of  light ;  no  wonder  that  all  along  the  line  of  his- 
tory you  can  only  trace  the  receding  footsteps  of  the  Buddhas  and 
Angelic  messengers  and  not  the  glory  of  the  light  of  Brahma ;  and 
no  wonder  that  there  stands  between  you  and  the  wonderful  Light 
of  those  past  ages,  the  shadowside  of  all  the  mountain  heights  of 
human  thought.  It  is  on  the  other  side — the  glory  side — that  is  born 
of  the  Dispensations  that  had  passed  and  now  yield  the  shadows  to 
the  Earth;  and  turning  Heavenward,  the  Celestial  Angels  can  see 
the  glory  of  those  primal  dawns,  wherein  the  ascending  mornings 
touched  the  Earth  with  light ;  but  turning  toward  Time,  and  Sense, 
and  human  history,  all  is  shadow. 

WORSHIP  OF  THE  SHADOW. 

No  one  can  ever  leave  a  record  of  light  upon  the  Earth  in  any 
written  book,  in  any  picture,  in  any  poem,  in  anything  that  can  be 
done  with  matter.  When  you  stand  in  the  sunshine,  your  shadow 
is  on  the  Earth.  When  you  read  the  poem,  the  poet  has  left  it, 
is  far  away  on  new  hills  of  light,  and  what  you  read  is  but  a  shadow ; 
when  you  see  a  picture  that  you  think  beautiful,  the  artist  is  dream- 
ing new  dreams  of  loveliness,  climbing  new  heights  of  beauty,  while 
you  are  admiring  what  to  him  would  be  the  shadow  of  a  dream ; 
and  the  Earth  not  yet  ready  to  worship  the  Christ,  worships  in  the 


308  THE  SOUL; 

shadow  instead  of  the  light ;  for  the  Impersonated  Truth,  far  away 
in  the  Celestial  Heavens,  abides  with  such  as  received  it  when  it 
came,  and  pities  those  who  bend  at  the  shadow,  for  those  who 
bend  at  the  sepulchers  and  tombs  of  past  Prophets  and  Messiahs 
are  worshipping  only  the  shadow. 

"Neither  in  Jerusalem,  nor  yet  in  the  Mountain,  shall  men  wor- 
ship. God  is  spirit  and  they  who  worship  must  worship  in  Spirit 
and  in  Truth." 

Yet  even  though  in  the  shadow  many  there  are  who  may  not  be 
of  it.  Those  angels  who  abide  with  Earth's  children  even  in  the 
shadow  can  keep  hope  alive  and  whisper  to  the  Earth  in  the  midst 
of  darkness  the  promise  of  the  New  Dawn.  They  are  veiled,  it  is 
true,  but  glimmerings  of  their  promises  are  fraught  with  divine  glory, 

In  the  states  where  Arch  Angels  dwell,  and  from  which  the 
lesser  Messiahs  come  to  earth,  there  are  those  among  His  Angels 
who  are  appointed  to  bear  the  message  or  meaning  of  shadow  unto 
the  Earth.  It  would  seem  to  be  no  position  to  be  coveted;  even 
the  Messiah,  Christ  Jesus,  could  not,  if  He  were  human,  wish  to 
bear  the  doubtful  glory  of  such  a  visitation ;  then  what  must  it  be 
when  in  the  very  depths  of  Earth's  shadows,  yielding  to  the  evi- 
dence of  shadow,  an  Arch  Angel  dwells,  moving  upon  the  thrones 
of  the  power  of  darkness  without  dread,  governed  by  the  highest 
good,  well  knowing  the  result  of  the  shadow,  content  not  to  be 
recognized  as  an  Arch  Angel?  LUCIFER,  which  literally  means 
"The  Light  bearer,"  could  not  mean  the  "Satan"  pictured  by  Milton, 
although  the  latter  is  a  magnificent  illustration  of  the  power  of  the 
Arch  Angel  of  Shadow.  Behind  him  all  is  light,  clear,  and  beauti- 
ful ;  but  here,  in  the  midst  of  his  earthly  mission,  all  is  darkness : 
here  great  and  wonderful  in  battle ;  there  magnificent  in  the  struggle 
of  the  forces  that  are  thrust  together  to  bring  out  of  this  chaos 
the  preparation  for  the  New  Light. 

It  is  a  terribly  magnificent  spectacle  to  watch  the  Earth  under 
the  seething,  writhing  throes  of  the  powers  of  darkness.  One  may 
have  divinest  compassion,  and  turn  with  pitying  heart  to  every 
individual  sufferer,  and  still  feel  the  wonderful  might  of  the  war 
that  is  wrought  in  the  darkness  by  the  powers  of  darkness. 

All  that  is  useless  is  being  thrust  aside:  See  how  nations,  gov- 
ernments, kingdoms,  laws,  creeds,  are  crushed  together  in  conflict 
and  crumble  like  dust ;  see  how  everything  pertaining  to  wealth  and 
power  of  gold  is  being  thrown  together  in  this  mighty  convulsion ; 
at  last,  with  one  vast  cataclysmic  conflagration,  all  EARTHINESS  is 
consumed. 


MESSIAHS.  309 

The  picture  of  the  "Last  Judgment"  is  no  mythological  fable; 
you  are  in  the  midst  of  one  of  those  "Judgments"  now ;  and  such  a 
one  as  the  earth  has  never  before  seen;  because  there  are  higher 
heights  to  be  attained ;  deeper  depths  are  here ;  mightier  forces  are 
thrown  together,  for  the  whole  world  is  to  be  reached ;  to  be  touched 
by  the  Angels  of  the  heights,  to  be  summoned  from  the  depths. 

When  the  Earth  enters  on  the  New  Dispensation  all  that  is 
useless  and  cruel  must  have  passed,  must  have  been  crowded  out, 
driven  out  in  warfare,  crushed  out  beneath  some  ironshod  heel  of 
power  and  brushed  out  of  the  world;  there  will  be  no  room  for 
useless  things  when  all  the  shadows  go. 

After  this  Great  incoming  Cycle,  after  the  Sixth  Dispensation, 
there  will  be  no  such  depths.  Each  valley  will  be  less  and  less; 
even  now,  although  in  the  shadow,  you  are  on  a  preparatory 
height ;  but  it  is  like  a  battle  among  the  foothills  of  a  vast  moun- 
tain range,  where  other  heights  are  still  concealed,  and  other  glories 
lie  beyond. 

The  struggle  in  the  world  today  is  like  a  warfare  among  the 
Titans,  where  the  worldly  contending  forces  are  giants,  demigods. 
The  world  is  under  the  sway  of  no  petty  powers  of  impulse;  it 
is  not  the  feeble,  selfish  striving  of  a  few  persons  like  that  which 
usually  makes  up  the  common  conflicts  of  human  beings;  but  it  is 
the  throes  of  all  those  past  Shadows  merging  into  one:  The  Giants 
of  Worldliness  and  Mammon  let  loose  upon  the  Earth. 

Egypt,  dead  for  many  thousands  of  years,  turning  over  from 
her  sepulchers  that  the  world  may  hear  the  groaning  of  her  reced- 
ing dynasties,  and  knowing  somewhat  of  what  the  light  was  before 
such  a  mighty  shadow;  India,  recovering  from  her  long  dream  of 
lethargy,  makes  haste  to  bring  her  destructive  forces  to  help  kindle 
the  fire  of  this  great  conflagration;  even  Brahm,  serenely  em- 
bosomed in  Infinite  peace  and  Ineffable  glory,  comes  forth  veiling 
in  Brahma  and  Vishnu,  revealed  in  Siva  to  yield  the  shadows  of 
the  light  of  Brahma's  reign.  If  such  are  the  shadows,  what  must 
the  glory  have  been?  What  must  it  be  when  the  New  Dawn  is 
here?  Could  you  only  see  behind  the  barriers  of  all  these  shadowed 
mountains,  these  receding  heights,  you  would  know  the  Primal 
Light  that  gleams  through  Greece  and  Rome,  through  Jerusalem  and 
Egypt ;  that  now  exist  but  as  the  Shadows  of  all  the  knowledge  that 
the  world  has  possessed. 

Aye!  and  the  days  and  nights  will  be  filled  with  deeper  dark- 
ness, the  children  of  earth  will  be  wrung  with  greater  agony ;  king- 
doms will  war  against  kingdoms  and  will  crumble  into  dust,  and 


310  THE  SOUL; 

nations  of  people  be  wiped  out ;  the  earth  will  open  its  yawning 
earthquakes  for  some,  and  heaven  will  shower  her  floods  for  others ; 
many  people,  remnants  and  fragments  of  past  ages  that  are  to  be 
reborn  for  the  new  kingdoms  that  are  to  come  on  earth;  all  lives 
that  are  not  to  be  used  in  the  beginning  of  this  New  Dispensation, 
will  be  wiped  out  of  their  present  physical  existence,  eliminated  and 
prepared  for  rebirth  to  reappear  in  the  Dispensations  that  are  to 
come.  This  is  why  so  many  lives  are  suddenly  swept  away ;  this  is 
why  the  sea  opens  to  engulf  the  ship  which,  seemingly,  is  strongest 
and  safest;  this  is  why  earthquakes,  volcanic  eruptions,  "tidal 
waves"  from  the  sea  and  floods  from  the  skies  will  still  devastate 
the  Earth,  until  the  time  is  ripe  for  the  actual  Beginning  of  the 
New. 

The  next  Great  Glacial  period  of  Earth  must  first  come.  Then 
the  "New  Heaven  and  the  New  Earth." 

Foregleams  which  set  your  hearts  at  rest,  prophesyings  which 
have  gone  out  under  mild  admonitions  and  ministrations,  you  have 
received ;  the  temporary  calm  that  precedes  the  storm,  the  storm 
which  for  some  may  be  over  and  past,  for  others  may  only  have 
just  begun.  Still  in  the  midst  of  all  this  you  are  now  nearer  to 
the  New  Dawn  than  to  the  close  of  the  preceding  day.  Though 
nearer,  the  world  is  not  yet  there,  and  in  the  midst  of  this  tempest 
and  storm,  and  all  the  horrors  that  the  world  shall  see,  "God's 
chosen  people,"  meaning  only  such  as  are  ready,  such  as  know  the 
meaning  of  the  Shadow,  with  the  veiled  Angels  that  abide  with 
them,  shall  find  no  storm  encompassing  them,  no  shadows  around 
them;  but  on  the  height,  as  on  the  mountain  where  the  "Ark" 
rested,  they  shall  abide  in  a  state  of  peace  and  safety  as  it  were 
above  the  storm. 

Meanwhile,  the  Demons  and  Powers  of  Darkness  rule  the 
earth ;  and  it  is  not  given  to  angels,  ministering  spirits  or  the  pow- 
ers of  good  to  stay,  or  check,  or  change,  or  turn  aside,  any  portion 
of  this  mighty  destruction  till  it  shall  have  had  its  way;  till  it  has 
wrought  its  lesson  of  destroying  the  destroyers. 


MESSIAHS.  311 


THE  "ARK"  OF  "SAFETY." 

Aye;  though  the  world  hears  not  the  warning; 

And  the  floods  must  come  and  the  storms  appear; 
One  Power  Divine,  bright  as  the  morning, 

Gives  token  to  such  as  have  "ears  to  hear." 

Though  the  world  will  go  on  in  its  selfish  seeking, 

Nor  heed  the  voice  that  is  to  come.' 
Those  who  hear  the  "voice  within"  them  speaking 

Have  the  prophecy  from  out  heaven's  home; 

The  "mountain  of  safety"  has  been  won 
By  such  as  know  that  the  light  is  near; 

And  these,  though  veiled  is  the  morning  sun, 
Feel  trembling  of  light  that  is  almost  here. 

On  the  "Mount  of  Safety,"  which  is  God's  peace, 
The  "Ark"  must  forever  and  ever  rest; 

For  the  Brooding  Dove  shall  never  cease 
To  bring  the  olive  branch  to  each  breast. 

Such  is  the  Light  and  the  Token  given, 
That  in  the  midst  of  the  shadow  and  pain, 

The  clouds  are  broken,  the  darkness  riven; 
And  those  see  the  light  who  the  Light  attain. 

God's  promises  can  never  be  broken; 
All  things  shadowed  must  pass  unto  night; — 

Light  unto  light,  until  you  see  aright 
On  that  far,  perfect  and  eternal  height, 
The  "Arc"  ("Ark")  and  know  it  is  God's  "Token." 


NINTH  LESSON. 

THE  PROMISE  OF  THE  NEW  DAY. 

INVOCATION. 

Infinite,  All-perfect,  Divine;  Thou  Wisdom,  Thou  Love,  Thou 
Eternal  Glory  transcending  human  speech;  within  the  silence  of 
the  soul,  made  audible  only  by  that  perfect  love  which  dwells  with 
Thee,  Thy  children  bend  in  praise;  for  such  abundance  of  Thy 
Love  have  they  received  that  unto  Thy  altar  they  turn,  most  eagerly 
seeking,  but  all-conscious  that  they  cannot  utterly  follow;  if  their 
footsteps  pause,  it  is  only  because  the  height  is  too  great;  but  in 
Thy  Love,  filled  with  the  all-pervading  strength  of  its  Divine  Light, 
may  they  still  go  on  under  the  urgent  impulse  of  Thy  Divine  Pres- 
ence. Under  the  impetus  of  its  might  and  power  may  all  Knowl- 
edge, and  Wisdom,  and  Truth  flow  toward  them.  From  height  to 
height  even  as  from  depth  to  depth,  may  their  spirits,  from  within 
the  soul,  receive  the  knowledge  of  that  surpassing  state,  whose 
power  and  attributes  enkindled  here,  are  shadowed  by  the  earthly 
sun;  but  through  perception  may  they  draw  more  near,  until  all  is 
visible,  all  made  plain.  May  each  one  here  present  feel  the  All- 
Hallowed  Light,  the  Perfect  Glory ;  and  may  all  in  utter  and  divine 
praise,  in  that  absolute  and  only  light,  abide  with  Thee  in  the 
light  of  the  Soul  forever.  Amen. 

THE  PROMISE  OF  THE  NEW  DAY. 

The  earth  makes  ready  for  the  Perfect  Dawn  of  Peace;  the 
trembling  light  seen  through  the  darkness,  the  tempest  and  the 
cloud  rifts,  reveals  the  glory  which  is  beyond;  and  the  habitable 
earth,  grown  weary  of  striving  and  of  warfare,  desolation  and  sor- 
row waits  to  receive  the  Perfect  Morning.  Not  the  Morning  which 

312 


MESSIAHS.  313 

witnessed  the  Creation  of  the  primal  Eden  time  of  earth,  but  one 
of  far  greater  and  more  transcendent  glory:  the  completement  of 
half  the  Cycles  of  Messianic  light,  the  Crown,  as  yet,  of  all  the 
Earth. 

With  such  forethrobbings  of  joy,  with  such  expectancy,  do 
nations  look  for  this,  that  even  now,  the  old  time,  buried  nations 
begin  to  awaken  from  their  sleep  of  ages;  from  that  fair  region 
where  the  arisen  souls  of  those  nations  abide,  they  return  to  touch 
the  Earth  with  an  awakening  power,  and  the  old  glory  is  enkindled 
anew. 

Somewhere  an  Eden  Land  that  resembles  the  first  Eden,  but  far 
more  glorious,  will  appear;  somewhere  all  the  storied  treasures  of 
these  mighty  nations,  under  the  impetus  of  the  Angels,  will  make 
haste  to  lay  their  tributes  on  the  shrine  that  is,  and  is  to  be. 

In  the  Celestial  Kingdom,  the  Arch  Angel  Gabriel,  who  closed 
the  last  Dispensation,  that  wonderful  period  that  was  crowned  in 
the  life  of  Christ  (Jesus),  waits  to  usher  in  the  New,  and  to  declare 
the  Arch  Angel  who  appeareth  bearing  the  message  of  the  vast 
New  Cycle. 

As  Oresses,  the  most  Ancient  Angel,  broods  over  all  the  cycles, 
so  from  him  each  Arch  Angel,  bearing  token  of  each  Messiah, 
gives  the  announcement  of  the  coming  of  the  new  Messiah. 

The  Arch  Angel  of  this  approaching  Cycle — which  is  not  only 
the  culmination  of  all  preceding  cycles,  but  is  the  half-triumph  of 
the  Earth,  is  that  which  reveals  the  completion  of  one-half  the 
Great  cycles — brings  the  announcement  of  the  Sixth  Great  Cycle,  or 
Dispensation. 

The  other  six  cycles  will  yield  the  entire  fulfillment  of  every  an- 
nouncement which  will  have  been  made  to  the  Earth,  the  perfect 
realization  as  far  as  Earth  can  yield,  of  the  different  Divine  Prin- 
ciples that  constitute  the  Light  of  the  Soul. 

As  step  by  step  you  have  been  led  through  various  ways  of 
knowledge  of  the  announcements  already  given,  you  have  taken 
note  that  the  lessons  of  human  life  on  Earth  must  culminate  in 
each  Messianic  Cycle  in  a  given  Truth  (or  principle).  It  is  unneces- 
sary here  to  state  what  each  one  to  whom  these  Truths  are  given 
may  have  experienced,  or  how  they  have  been  prepared  to  know 
what  the  Light  may  be,  but  the  foreboding,  promise,  prophecy, 
within  each  nature  must  interpret  to  each.  The  truths  are  declared 
that  you  may  meet  more  perfectly  this  Announcement,  and  that  it 
shall  be  a  Light  during  the  intervening  days  and  years  of  the  period 
of  Shadow ;  and  that  those  who  still  walk  in  the  valley  may  be  led 


314  THE  SOUL; 

by  its  promise  toward  the  light ;  and  that  the  Earth  itself,  wait- 
ing, expectant,  may  be  made  more  glorious.  It  is  needful  that  it  be 
spoken. 

THE  EARTH  MAKES  READY  FOR  THE  PERFECT  DAWN  OF  LOVE. 

Whatever  the  world  hath  seen  of  Wisdom,  or  Strength,  or  Truth, 
or  Power;  whatever  of  Knowledge  gleaming  through  the  shadow  of 
early  time;  whatever  of  power  and  majesty  of  human  judgment; 
whatever  of  Justice  or  Law,  still  Eternal  Good  is  not  perfectly  re- 
vealed to  man  until  the  Eternal  Love  is  made  known  and  imper- 
sonated in  the  Perfect  Life. 

As  in  the  dawn  of  earthly  life  there  is  great  preparation ;  as  the 
bursting  buds  of  new-found  hopes  appear,  or  as  in  the  fulfillment 
of  Love,  resembling  heavenly  love,  the  earth  seems  crowned  and 
blest,  so  in  this  preparation  for  the  perfect  light  of  God's  love — the 
recognition  of  which  on  earth  shall  constitute  one-half  the  complete 
Fulfillment  of  all  potencies  and  powers — there  is  a  mighty  move- 
ment. Old  time  shadows,  lurking  in  dismal  corners,  are  making 
ready  to  depart ;  errors  that  have  spread  themselves  abroad  over  all 
the  Earth,  obscuring  and  enshrouding  the  fair  forms  of  Knowledge 
and  Wisdom  and  Truth  and  Love  are  disappearing;  all  ancient 
things  are  yielding  up  their  treasures  that  the  new  Life  may  claim 
its  own ;  for  everything  that  is  beautiful,  everything  that  is  perfect, 
everything  that  is  Divine  and  gracious  that  the  world  hath  ever 
seen,  will  be  revived  to  meet  that  Day  which  is  to  come.  Even 
as  this  revival  is  somewhat  now  apparent  in  the  midst  of  the  strife 
of  the  departing  hosts  or  Error,  in  the  midst  of  the  conflict  of  the 
Shadows  which  are  loth  to  disappear,  in  the  midst  of  all  the  dis- 
turbed conditions  of  human  thought  and  human  nations,  the  one 
clear  light  is  seen  distinct  and  pure :  the  Morning  Star  is  seen  that 
heralds  the  dawn  and  promise  of  Light,  Strength  and  Comfort,  that 
prepares  the  way. 

The  symbol  of  the  New  Dispensation  revives  from  Egypt,  the 
ancient  founder  of  all  knowledge,  as  the  concluding  cycle  of  the 
half  period  of  the  world  and  has  already  been  stated;  the  six- 
pointed  star — the  Sexagram — which  describes  the  perfect  solution 
of  the  divine  problem.  Another  meaning  than  this  one  solution  was 
attached  in  the  ancient  knowledge,  including  the  divine  proposition 
of  life,  and  soul,  and  light ;  then,  too,  there  was  the  implied  knowl- 
edge of  "the  Holy  of  Holies" — not  alone  in  the  Sacred  Hebraic 
interpretation  of  the  Temples,  where  it  means  the  symbol  of  the 
revelation  of  the  "Kingdom,"  and  the  "Crown"  of  the  Perfect  Truth, 


MESSIAHS.  315 

but  (implied)  the  "King,"  which  is  none  other  than  the  "King  of  all 
Love/'  whose  divine  and  perfect  attributes  are  blended  in  the 
Oneness  of  the  Infinite,  all  these  are  symbolized  in  the  Six  Pointed 
Star* — the  Sephiroth.  So  from  out  the  ancient  splendor  reappears 
this  symbol,  rising  now  where  it  belongs,  and  taking  its  place  clearly 
in  the  Spiritual  and  Celestial  heavens,  declaring  the  Dawn  of  the 
perfect  light  of  that  Love  that  solves  every  problem.  For  what  is 
Knowledge  unless  it  shall  be  embodied  with  that  attribute  that 
alone  renders  knowledge  perfect?  And  what  is  Power  save  that 
which  is  received  from  the  divine  source  of  all  Love,  that  alone 
which  makes  it  powerful  ?  And  what  is  human  law,  or  justice,  save 
that  they  are  crowned  at  last  with  the  perfect  light  of  the  Love 
which  makes  all-glorious  the  divine  and  wonderful  things  seen 
here?  And  what  of  all  attributes  that  shine  and  gleam  darkling 
through  the  ages,  and  appearing  as  the  heights  are  attained,  save 
that  the  very  "Goodness"  in  the  far-off  heaven  of  "Brahm,"  known 
in  "Nirvana,"  comes  in  token  of  Love  to  the  Earth?  No  longer 
separate  and  set  apart  from  human  life,  no  longer  withdrawn  into 
heaven  the 

"KINGDOM  OF  THE  FATHER." 

Even  Christ  declares  the  "Kingdom  of  the  Father,"  and  prophe- 
sied that  it  should  "come  on  Earth."  But  He  has  withdrawn  from 
the  earthly  state  into  the  Celestial  Heavens,  where  Supreme  Love 
abides.  Were  the  heavens  so  pictured  in  that  state  as  being  so  far 
removed  from  the  earthly  consciousness  than  naught  of  love  could 
here  abide,  how  sad  would  be  the  Earth ! 

Now,  however,  under  the  new  foregleams,  the  Earth  renews 
her  life ;  new  forms  of  beauty  are  about  to  appear ;  new  and  varied 
productions  of  light,  born  of  the  added  strength  and  knowledge  that 
Love  can  bring,  shall  adorn  the  Earth  with  greater  loveliness. 

In  a  fair  and  wonderful  land,  a  land  that  has  already  been  set 
apart  for  the  Mortal  Life  of  this  Being  that  is  to  appear,  the  place 
is  already  being  prepared  on  Earth.  Foreheraldings  of  it  come 
from  the  Angel-Messengers  of  Light  that  stand  between  you  and 
the  Arch-Angelic  kingdom.  The  Dual  Life,  to  be  revealed  in  its 
perfect  and  divine  estate,  is  brought  more  near  to  the  consciousness 
of  the  human  mind,  the  nature  of  the  Soul  in  its  surpassing  state, 
declared  by  the  Angel  hosts  to  be  the  Crown  and  Perfect  Glory  of 
life  through  recognition  of  the  Love  divine. 

What  mighty  preparation  is  being  made  all   over  the  Earth! 

*  The  marriage  of  the  Heavenly  Bride  and  Bridegroom  (Deity). 


316  THE  SOUL; 

Angels  having  charge  of  souls,  bend  above  those  who  are  being 
prepared,  declaring  the  coming  advent  of  the  New  Light,  revealing 
the  Truth  in  all  its  ancient  splendor,  but  adorned  with  the  New 
attribute  of  twofold  life ;  making  it  known  and  understood  by  silent 
ways  in  many  sheltered  places  to  those 'who  have  withdrawn  from 
the  world,  that  the  truth  may  be  declared,  and  revealing  it  unto 
many  who  stand  in  lowly  ways. 

This  New  Light  maketh  mighty  preparation ! 

From  out  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  a  certain  number  are 
being  made  ready  today  by  the  Angel  of  the  New  Light,  who  makes 
preparation  for  this  New  Birth;  whether  the  ones  so  prepared  are 
to  be  found  in  the  present,  or  in  the  embodiments  which  shall 
follow,  still  this  preparation  goes  on;  and  all  of  those  who  can 
hear  and  understand  will  be  on  the  earth  to  receive  the  new  Messiah. 
Such  preparation  has  never  been  before,  although  something  similar 
has  always  transpired  with  the  coming  of  each  Dispensation.  But 
every  thread  and  line  of  descent  has  to  be  taken  up  and  made 
complete.  Every  Dispensation  has  yielded  somewhat  of  the  num- 
bers required  unto  this,  so  that  from  the  Orient,  from  every  past 
system  of  religion,  any  traces  of  which  still  remain  on  or  in  the 
spirit  states  of  earth,  there  will  be  those  who  are  ready  to  be 
gathered  unto  the  Kingdom  that  is  to  be  the  basis  of  the  New  Life. 

Such  minds  and  hearts  as  have  received  these  teachings  and 
understand  them,  shall  give  forth  in  their  teachings  and  in  their 
works,  that  which  will  bear  the  seed  to  many  thousands  of  lives. 
Even  as  a  mighty  wave  that  bears  all  lesser  waves  upon  its  crest, 
impelling  them  forward  with  such  force  until  they  reach  the  shore 
in  a  crown  of  spray,  each  throb  of  which  is  a  pearl  of  light  tran- 
scendent and  divine,  so  does  this  mighty  impetus  come  from  the 
Archangelic  throng;  and  so  the  New  Light  appeareth. 

The  Earth  meanwhile,  touched  by  the  breath  of  this  New  Life, 
will  have  new  blossomings  of  all  lovely  forms.  Gradually  the  Angel 
of  Harmony,  who  ushers  in  the  New  Dispensation  of  Love,  will 
visit  the  Earth  with  mighty  tokens  of  power;  for  a  time  discord, 
dissonance  and  warfare  will  cease.  Gradually  the  arbitrament  of 
the  sword  will  be  unknown;  gradually  nations  will  be  ashamed  to 
engage  in  such  cruel  conflict.  The  suggestions  of  world-wide 
Harmony  among  People,  Governments  and  Religions,  which  have 
only  rested  in  a  few  inspired  minds,  will  be  the  possession  of  many ; 
for  under  the  dominion  of  this  Arch  Angel  of  Light  the  New  Life 
will  be  reflected  long  ere  it  comes,  long  ere  the  visible  form  shall 
appear. 


MESSIAHS.  317 

Because  this  is  to  be  the  Dispensation  of  Love,  so  must  there 
be  mighty  preparation.  So  the  lives  that  are  chosen,  the  souls  that 
are  to  be  made  ready,  must  be  made  more  and  more  aware.  In 
the  new  Kingdom,  when  it  shall  appear,  there  will  be  no  souls 
companionless,  no  lives  that  are  not  a  portion  of  a  perfect  whole, 
naught  in  that  especial  time  and  place  and  people  that  receive  the 
New  Birth  save  the  light  of  perfect  Love. 

Many  will  wander  up  and  down  the  Earth  seeking  this  place; 
many  who  magnify  their  own  inspiration  will  think  that  "this  light 
has  already  come  to  dwell  with  us."  Be  not  deceived ;  the  promises 
of  the  dawn  are  sometimes  mistaken  for  the  day.  Many  think  when 
human  love  comes,  that  they  have  received  the  perfect  light  of 
heavenly  love. 

THERE  CAN  BE  No  MISTAKE  WHEN  THE  MESSIAH  COMES. 

The  herald,  like  John  the  Baptist,  may  be  mistaken  for  the  Christ 
by  those  who  are  not  aware.  But  there  will  be  many  lives  made 
ready  by  experience  and  discipline,  that  will  crowd  out  all  selfish- 
ness and  self-seeking,  and  bring  these  into  the  Kingdom  of  the  New 
life  who  will  become  aware.  Souls  are  made  ready,  Dual  Souls 
made  ready,  for  the  union  with  those  of  their  kindred  in  the 
enchanted  realm  of  that  fair  kingdom.  Whether  the  kingdom  will 
be  a  dwelling  place  now  known  by  mortals  on  Earth,  or  whether 
they,  being  on  the  Earth  and  realizing  the  kingdom,  will  know, 
wherever  they  may  be,  we  may  not  say,  nor  designate  time  and 
place;  for  this  would  induce  you  to  turn — actually  turn — toward 
external  life,  seeking  now  for  that  Kingdom  for  which  you  are  not 
ready. 

Be  sure  that  as  preparation  goes  on,  states  of  war  will  meas- 
urably cease;  states  of  strife  in  human  society  will  measurably  be 
unknown,  and  even  the  whole  Earth,  by  actual  contact  with  these 
Divine  Presences,  will  for  the  time  be  suffused  in  their  radiance; 
individual  selfish-seeking  will  be  less ;  and  that  great  revolution  in 
external  life,  the  cataclysmic  "Glacial  Period,"  as  well  as  terrible 
wars,  of  which  there  is  such  portent  now,  will  have  been  accom- 
plished and  passed;  and  the  wave  of  peace  that  will  be  borne  in 
upon  the  Earth  will  be  the  result  of  this  o'er-brooding  presence; 
and  even  as  the  Angel  of  Harmony  declares  this  life  and  light 
coming  to  the  Earth,  so  are  the  angels  and  spirit  messengers  of 
Earth  prompted  to  reveal  it;  thus,  that  which  brings  about  the 
result,  human  lives  attuned  and  beautified  by  this  presence,  will 
more  and  more  be  brought  into  accord  with  the  Angel. 


318  THE  SOUL; 

The  Kingdom  that  receives  the  new  life  will  be  a  perfect  state 
on  Earth.  There  will  be  in  that  Kingdom,  no  sight  or  sound  that 
is  not  full  of  Harmony:  blossoms  will  be  there  without  a  thorn, 
with  naught  that  shall  give  them  blemish;  no  poisonous  weeds,  no 
venomous  serpents  shall  there  be,  nothing  with  deadly  sting;  no 
form  that  is  not  a  form  of  Love  and  Beauty;  tempests  will  not 
sweep  over  it,  nor  storm-clouds  rent  by  lightning  flash  destroy,  but 
parted  by  the  brooding  pinions  of  the  Angels  of  the  New  Life,  will 
pass  to  other  climes  where  Harmony  doth  not  yet  abide. 

ANGEL  OF  HARMONY. 

By  slow  degrees  the  nations  will  learn  to  turn  toward  that  Light 
that  establishes  a  place  and  Sanctuary  in  that  fair  and  wondrous 
land  of  Earth.  In  pairs  those  who  are  ready,  will  journey  thither 
and,  without  always  knowing  externally  what  they  seek,  will  plant 
the  seeds  of  Truth  for  the  coming  time  of  their  children  and  chil- 
dren's children.  Then,  when  the  Time  hath  fully  come,  and  the 
New  Light  that  hath  been  revealed  from  out  the  spheres  where 
that  life  is  now  held,  then  the  Day  and  Hour  will  be  that  in  divine 
and  perfect  trust  will  descend  the  Dual  Life  of  the  New  Messiah 
to  Earth:  Harmon  and  Harmia  (Angel  of  Harmony)  by  a  name 
now  unknown ;  now  only  seen  in  vision  by  those  lives  that  are  in 
preparation,  overbrooding  as  a  mighty  power  the  land  and  souls 
on  Earth  that  are  to  give  expression  to  this  Light. 

And  ever  from  the  sphere  of  the  Divine  Mother,  must  bend  the 
images  of  those  who  will  then  be  the  two  who  will  give  expression 
to  the  dual  forms  of  the  living  Christ.  The  name  or  form  which 
that  image  will  bear  ye  may  not  now  know ;  but  out  of  that  Light, 
out  of  that  wonderful  whiteness  and  beauty,  the  New  Life  will 
appear.  The  perfect  Dual  Life  that  is  to  give  expression  to  the  New 
Birth,  would  seem  to  be  almost  the  Messiah  did  you  not  know  that 
the  Messiah  is  another. 

PREPARATION  FOR  THE  ADVENT. 

There  will  be  amid  the  Great  Silence  of  the  Arch  Angelic  state 
this  sacred  scene:  Twelve  Angels  of  the  New  Messiah  will  bend 
around;  and  holding  the  divine  and  perfect  spell  of  light,  the 
Messenger  of  the  Arch  Angel  of  Harmony  will  prepare  the  way; 
prepare  the  way  in  and  through  the  dual  lines  of  Angelic  life  that 
bend  and  gather  and  take  charge  of  the  mighty  cloud-land  of  Earth; 
breathing  their  living  Light  and  making  palpable  their  wonderful 
presence  of  Love,  until  all  ministering  spirits  bend  in  accord  to  this 


MESSIAHS.  319 

light,  and  the  Angels,  who  are  aware,  turn  with  gratitude  and  praise. 
The  hosts  of  Angels  that  have  charge  of  lives  on  Earth,  behold 
the  Light  that  is  approaching.  They  aid  in  making  preparation  for 
the  Advent  through  ministering  spirits  of  various  degrees;  and 
even  those  spirits  still  shaded  by  the  earthly  state,  know  somewhat 
of  this  Divine  portent  that  appeareth  above  their  shadowed  states 
as  they  behold  the  light  of  the  angelic  glory  that  approaches;  and 
the  hearts  and  lives  of  those  on  Earth  who  are  ready  seem  to  be 
already  one  with  that  Life  that  is  felt  in  each  and  fills  all  with  glory. 

That  Love,  that  Truth,  that  Divinity,  is  foretold  in  the  trembling 
lines  of  light  of  which  ye  receive  glimpses  from  those  who  are  ready 
by  their  state  of  spiritual  illumination  to  receive  the  light.  Were  it 
possible  to  draw  aside  the  veil,  if  ye  who  have  entered  through  the 
gateway  of  Love  unto  this  sacred  ministration,  could  behold  how 
fair  and  matchless  is  this  light,  ye  would  see  the  Shrine,  White  as 
the  perfect  light  of  Truth,  o'er  which  the  bending  lilies  are  souls 
made  white  with  perfect  Love,  ye  would  see  a  shrine  around  which 
the  clustering  roses  are  the  married  lives  of  those  who  are  in  the 
Kingdom  Celestial ;  and  ye  would  see  one  fair  Image  of  Light  in 
which  is  enshrined  the  Life  that  is  to  be  revealed.  Before  that 
Shrine  the  veil  that  is  still  drawn  must  remain  until  such  time  as 
bending  from  Her  height,  from  Her  place  in  the  Celestial  Heavens, 
the  Sacred  Mother  whispers  unto  the  Chosen  ones  of  Earth  the 
message  for  the  New  Born  Love  to  be  revealed. 

Such  is  the  preparation;  if  ye  dwell  on  Earth  when  that  time 
appears,  and  by  the  light  that  ye  now  know  and  the  tokens  that  ye 
accept  at  that  time  and  recognize  with  other  lives  in  other  forms 
the  Life  Divine,  ye  will  bear  testimony  from  this  hour.  A  reminis- 
cence of  this  prophecy  will  then  be  yours :  for  you  will  then  speak 
with  the  gift  of  prophecy  to  others,  and,  drawing  near  unto  the 
Sacred  Shrine,  you  will  be  ready  when  the  perfect  Light  of  Love 
appears. 


320  THE  SOUL; 


THE  PERFECT  LIGHT  OF  LOVE. 

Ye  cannot  crown  the  glory  of  the  day, 

Save  with  the  only  Crown  that  is  complete; 

Ye  cannot  win  the  stars  of  heaven  to  stray, 
Each  is  with  the  whole  perfect  life  replete. 

But  if  the  light  and  glory  of  the  sun 
Were  shadowed,  still  would  the  Light  Divine, 

The  all-glorious,  potent  and  perfect  One, 

With  more  splendor  within  your  spirits  shine. 

Long-while  the  world  has  waited  in  the  dark; 

Long  ages  struggling  up  through  shade  and  gloom, 
And  many  anxious  hearts  have  leaned  to  heark 

What  angel  voices  from  beyond  Hate's  tomb 

Might  say;  the  prophecies  have  come, 
The  tremblings  of  sweet  hope  upon  the  Earth, 

To  bid  mankind  rejoice  that  the  Earth  home 

Would  witness  soon  the  fair  and  wondrous  Birth. 

What  other  light  can  be  the  Light  save  Love 

That  is  the  Light  of  Souls  eternally? 
What  other  light  can  be  the  light  to  move 
From  shadows,  and  then  to  perfect  be, 
And  crown  with  light  of  heavenly  Love 
Beaming  transcendent  from  the  realm  above? 

Angels  abide  within  that  perfect  Light; 

Archangels  move  by  its  Divine  Decree; 
And  bending  now  from  out  the  heavenly  height 

It  waits  to  bless  Earth  with  Harmony. 


TENTH  LESSON. 
INVOCATION. 

Unto  thee,  Infinite  Love  and  Wisdom,  Father-Mother  of  all 
life,  Thy  children  turn:  they  would  praise  Thee  for  the  abundance 
of  Thy  blessings;  unto  the  Matchless  Altar  of  the  Soul,  unto  the 
Shrine  Celestial,  they  would  render  every  homage;  bending  in 
obedience  to  its  summons,  forever  and  forever  obeying  its  man- 
dates, and  fulfilling  in  its  light  the  behests  of  Love  Divine.  Even 
as  unto  the  shrine  of  the  Soul  all  hearts  must  turn  at  last,  so  may 
they  now  turn  unto  that  innermost,  highest  shrine,  that  betokens 
the  perfect  light  of  Thy  Love  on  Earth;  and  may  they  know  that 
whatever  is  treasured  within,  whatever  is  most  Divine  and  Sacred, 
whatever  has  been  upbuilt  in  the  past  that  is  true,  must  be  a 
prophecy  of  that  which  is  to  come.  May  the  all-encompassing 
Angel  of  this  hour,  the  All-potent  Light  that  revealeth  all  Truth, 
be  near  unto  the  Souls  that  are  here  as  unto  those  in  Heaven. 
Amen. 

LESSON. 

x 

CLOSING  WORD  OF  THE  SERIES. 

Beloved  ones :  even  as  in  the  beginning,  so  now  at  the  closing 
of  these  utterances,  we  enjoin  you  to  approach  in  seeking  knowledge 
of  Truth  by  the  One  Only  Altar,  the  One  Only  Light  through 
which  knowledge  can  come ;  and  even  as  ye  bend  before  the  shrine 
of  perfect  Love  that  is  ultimately  to  reveal  all,  encompass  all,  fulfill 
all ;  so  will  ye  bear  testimony  in  your  hearts  and  lives  of  the  Truths 
that  have  been  given:  Not  perfectly  have  these  been  given;  not 
perfect  were  the  conditions  in  which  to  give  them.  It  is  needless 
to  explain  why ;  in  the  imperfect  conditions  of  human  life  there  is 
no  state  of  perfection  save  that  which  is  beyond  the  need  of  instruc- 

321 


322  THE  SOUL; 

tion;  even  had  all  things  been  as  perfect  as  it  is  possible  for  the 
Earth  to  afford  at  the  present  time,  there  still  would  have  been 
much  unspoken ;  there  is  much  unspoken  that  we  would  like  to  have 
given.  But  sufficient  has  been  given  to  form  an  outline  of  that 
vast  system  of  presentation  of  Truth  whereby  the  revelations  of 
God's  Love  come  to  Earth. 

Even  as  ye  have  been  prepared  by  knowledge  concerning  the 
soul,  and  have  been  given  light  concerning  its  divine  fulfillment 
within  the  individual  life,  so  have  ye  been  somewhat  prepared  by 
what  has  been  given  of  the  manner  by  which  the  truth  will  reach 
the  entire  human  race;  how  ultimately  all  souls  will  participate  in 
that  unfoldment  and  receive  the  Divine  Light. 

Ye  were  summoned  because  of  the  love  that  ye  bear  for  this 
Truth,  and  for  the  one  through  whom  it  is  given, — because  of  that 
also  are  you  enjoined  to  communicate  to  no  one  outside  of  the 
circle  what  you  have  received,  or  the  manner  of  it,  until  such  time 
as  your  Teachers  give  it  to  the  world. 

After  tonight  the  injunction  as  to  talking  and  interchanging 
thoughts  concerning  these  utterances  with  each  other  is  removed ; 
you  may  freely  speak  to  one  another  of  what  has  been  given,  but 
not  to  those  who  have  not  received  these  teachings,  simply  because 
they  would  not  understand  in  fragments  of  conversation. 

Now,  in  the  light  of  this  closing  and  added  mandate,  the  teach- 
ings that  are  to  be  received,  are  such  as  are  to  prepare  you  on  this 
pilgrimage  of  life,  for  that  which  is  to  come ;  to  make  you  aware  of 
the  way  by  which  Divine  Love  is  to  make  manifest  the  New  Light 
unto  the  world. 

PREPARED  LIVES. 

There  draweth  near  unto  you  the  Arch  Angel  who  has  charge 
of  all  lives  that  are  to  be  prepared  for  the  New  Dispensation :  on 
the  Earth  are  many;  in  the  spirit  states  belonging  to  Earth  are 
many ;  but  there  will  be  especially  prepared  twelve,  who  will  come 
to  the  Earth  to  receive  and  welcome  the  Angels  accompanying  the 
New  Light ;  there  will  be  prepared  one  hundred  and  forty-four, 
who  will  especially  be  aware;  and  of  all  who  are  on  the  Earth,  or 
in  spirit  still  belonging  to  the  Earth,  one  hundred  and  forty-four 
thousand,  approximately  READY,  will  exist  in  embodied  forms  to 
usher  in  the  New  Day ;  these  will  be  upon  the  Earth  when  the  New 
Messiah  shall  come. 

The  Angel  of  that  Life  who  beareth  testimony  of  the  New 
Kingdom  who,  revealing  all  that  has  been  revealed,  also  sealeth 


MESSIAHS.  323 

much  from  utterance,  declares  unto  you  that  according  to  your 
perception,  according  to  the  state  in  which  you  receive  this  knowl- 
edge, according  to  the  light  that  shall  come  to  you  as  you  pass  on  in 
the  earthly  pilgrimage,  so  will  you  be  aware  of  the  New  Dispensa- 
tion and  its  approach. 

The  Angels  from  the  Divine  Mother,  the  Madonnas  of  the  New 
Dispensation,  come  to  claim  their  own.  As  the  Life  will  be  dual, 
so  in  dual  form  the  manifestation  of  the  parentage  of  the  Messiah 
will  appear  (two  times  two  forms)  ;  and,  because  there  is  double 
preparation  for  the  new  Kingdom,  all  who  are  ready  to  receive  and 
welcome  the  New  Birth  will,  when  that  time  arrives,  be  recognized 
in  dual  expression;  in  that  perfected  state  will  they  be  ready  for 
the  new  kingdom;  ready  to  fulfill  the  possibility  of  that  which  is 
now  being  prophesied  of  and  shown. 

From  the  revelations  given,  ye  cannot  wonder  at  the  great 
preparation,  while  the  Earth  is  being  made  ready;  that  all  por- 
tentous things  are  hastening  on  to  fulfillment;  that  culminations 
must  come  now;  that  lives  are  being  made  ready  and  impelled 
toward  the  Truth ;  that  the  manifestations  of  angel  presence  in  all 
the  world  are  made  more  apparent. 

THE  PATHWAY  PREPARED. 

With  all  this  Divine  Portent,  with  whatever  in  life  illustrates 
and  makes  ready,  whatever  pathway,  however  lowly,  when  the 
soul  is  ready,  that  shall  be  the  pathway  that  prepares  the  way  for 
the  coming  Light.  Feet  that  are  now  weary,  will  then  be  strength- 
ened with  this  knowledge;  those  who  sometimes  falter  in  seeking 
the  ways  of  Truth  will  then  be  made  more  sure  and  glad ;  and  the 
perception  of  this  truth  will  make  more  luminous  all  other  truths; 
so  that  which  now  but  seems  to  be  true  concerning  spiritual  things 
and  the  knowledge  of  the  soul,  will  be  felt  and  known  as  Truth  in 
this  added  light.  Because  of  this  knowledge,  each  step  in  the 
attainment  of  Truth  throws  light  upon  the  preceding  step,  and  as 
when  one  climbs  the  steps  of  mathematics,  or  any  other  science, 
the  way  is  made  clearer  as  one  advances,  and  that  which  one  has 
passed  becomes  more  luminous  in  the  light  of  each  new  attainment, 
so  in  the  steps  from  one  spiritual  height  to  another,  even  though 
you  do  not  feel  that  you  can  fully  follow,  even  though  it  is  not 
possible  for  any  to  follow  these  teachings  except  in  the  perfection 
of  the  soul,  much  has  been  made  clear.  Much  of  the  language  and 
learning  of  the  different  schools  and  Systems  of  Religious  thought 
in  human  history,  that  have  obscured  revelation  instead  of  revealing 


324  THE  SOUL; 

it,  are  now  made  more  transparent ;  and  through  the  dim  shadows 
that  have  obscured  those  past  Cycles,  you  are  able  to  perceive  how 
the  light  has  made  itself  manifest,  how  Truth  has  clearly  revealed 
itself  in  signs  and  tokens. 

With  the  double  preparation  that  is  in  the  world  today,  with  all 
the  Kingdoms  and  Dispensations  of  the  past,  hastening  to  bring 
their  tributes  toward  the  New  Light ;  with  the  Orient  unsealing  its 
treasures,  and  the  Occident  receiving  them ;  with  the  Golden  King- 
dom of  beautiful  Life  being  prepared,  which  shall  enshrine  and 
cradle  the  New  Life,  it  is  no  wonder  that  many  minds  are  busy 
and  many  feet  walk  up  and  down  the  Earth  seeking  for  the  shrine. 
Some  go  to  Jerusalem,  there  to  restore  the  ancient  altars;  others 
travel  the  world  seeking  the  new  shrine  in  various  ways.  But  not 
by  seeking  outwardly  do  they  find  the  altar  in  any  outward  shrine; 
only  within  can  the  true  altar  ever  be  found. 

It  maketh  for  itself  an  external  place,  a  habitation  for  the 
manifestation"  of  Life  not  now  known.  But  when  and  where  it 
shall  be,  is  not  so  important  as  that  lives  shall  be  made  ready,  and 
hearts  shall  hasten  forward  to  meet  the  Dawn  that  is  to  be  when 
those  who  are  ready  can  receive  it;  when  those  who  even  now 
feel  the  tremblings  of  this  light  can  be  made  aware.  The  Angelic 
Life  which  ushers  in  the  New  Dispensation  knows  who  are  ready, 
knows  what  the  Light  is  to  be  and  what  the  Shadow;  knows  such 
hearts  and  lives  as  shall  be  attuned  wherever  they  may  be  in  the 
world;  whether  they  walk  in  paths  of  lowliness  or  upon  heights 
of  human  exaltation;  still  there  is  nothing  that  can  obscure  that 
which  the  soul  has  received. 

Such  time  as  Souls  are  ready;  the  Dual  Life,  that  awaiteth 
its  expression,  unfoldeth  itself  unto  you;  and  such  time  as  each  is 
ready  in  that  expression  and  unfoldment,  comes  the  knowledge  of 
the  New  Messiah;  that  knowledge  comes  of  preparation.  The 
past  shadowed  ways  of  experience  are  made  clear;  the  diverse 
windings  and  wanderings  are  made  straight;  there  is  no  deviation 
from  the  line  of  perfect  Light,  of  perfect  Truth.  It  is  only  the 
uncertain  light  which  deceives,  only  that  which  is  still  imperfect  that 
overshadows ;  when  the  morning  is  here,  when  the  full  glory  bursts 
upon  the  world,  All  is  clear,  All  is  certain. 

Now  you  behold  the  twofold  line  of  Light  that  is  being  pre- 
pared upon  the  earth  ;  for  twofold  must  be  the  preparation.  Such 
as  are  to  receive  the  Messiah,  or  such  as  are  to  establish  the  lines 
of  descent  that  will  bear  the  forms  unto  the  world,  are  being  made 
ready,  either  on  earth  or  in  the  spirit  states.  Therefore  when  it  is 


MESSIAHS.  325 

said,  that  the  "Divine  Mother  comes  to  claim  her  own,"  it  is  because 
of  all  this  preparation  that  lives  in  all  parts  of  the  world  are  being 
summoned;  are  put  to  the  test  in  various  ways,  and  the  lines  of 
lowliness  and  beauty  of  Soul  that  are  awakened  in  many  obscure 
places,  are  lines  which  lead  unto  that  perfect  shrine.  Thus  are  the 
lives  being  prepared  which  are  to  give  birth  to  each,  the  masculine 
and  the  feminine  Messiah;  and  as  those  lines  are  being  prepared, 
so  the  twofold  lines  of  Souls,  reaching  over  all  the  Earth,  make 
ready  the  lives  that  will  then,  in  this  state  of  conscious  existence, 
recognize  the  angelic  state. 

Such  are  the  wonders  that  are  being  wrought;  such  is  the 
meaning  of  all  those  mighty  powers  which  unveil  themselves  upon 
the  Earth  today  revealing  the  wonders  of  the  past. 

TWELVE  ANGELS  ARE  ATTRIBUTES. 

As  the  twelve  Mighty  Angels  draw  near  who  accompany  the 
New  Messiah  unto  the  Angelic  states  that  border  the  spirit  realm 
of  Earth,  we  perceive  that  they  bear  the  names  of  the  essential 
attributes  and  Truths  of  the  past  Dispensations,  and  also  of  those 
of  the  future;  that  the  voice,  strength  and  potency  of  the  Divine 
Life,  is  symbolized  in  their  names;  and  that  even  as  the  Angel  of 
Harmony  ushers  in  the  New  Dispensation,  so  the  Divine  Attribute, 
Perfect  Love,  abideth  and  broodeth  over  the  Angel.  From  the 
past  the  Angel  of  the  Cycle  of  Knowledge  is  bearing  on  mighty 
pinions  all  that  has  been  stored  away  in  the  archives  of  learning  on 
the  Earth,  but  which  is  now  becoming  a  living  light,  and  comes 
even  to  the  lowly  dwellings  of  Earth,  making  ready  for  the  pres- 
ence of  the  New  Life.  The  Angel  of  the  Cycle  of  Power  bears 
that  which  dominates  the  physical,  and  makes  it  subservient  to  the 
spirit ;  every  force  of  nature,  every  element  that  the  Earth  contains 
bending  before  this  mighty  potency,  making  ready  for  the  New 
Life.  The  Angel  that  abrogates  all  needless  past  lines  of  law  and 
Wisdom  of  those  ages  that  were  included  in  the  Ramesean  Dis- 
pensation, by  the  higher  law  of  Perfect  Love,  reveals  the  Strength 
that  is  to  guide  the  new  nations  of  the  Earth.  The  Angel  of  that 
Knowledge  which  under  the  first  kingdoms  of  the  Earth,  gave  the 
physical  laws  of  life,  again  reveals  the  light  of  Truth  concerning 
the  Spiritual  laws  and  potencies.  Thus  through  every  stage,  these 
Angels,  Ancient  and  yet  New,  forever  bear  on  the  incoming  tide  of 
the  New  Life  all  that  was  valuable.  The  cumulative  waves,  one 
after  another,  are  making  ready  to  sweep  over  the  Earth  with  the 
flood  tide  of  the  New  Day.  The  Dispensation  of  Shadow,  the 


326  THE  SOUL; 

receding  wave,  is  still  upon  the  Earth ;  but  already  lines  of  Light 
are  trembling  toward  you,  voices  are  sounding  far  and  wide,  and 
these  Angels  stand  declaring  the  New  Light  and  the  new  presenta- 
tion of  Truth,  revealing  the  New  Glory,  and  making  ready  for  it  in 
your  lives,  and  over  all  the  Earth. 

THE  PROMISE. 

Meanwhile,  the  nearest  and  dearest  are  encircling  and  pervad- 
ing you,  with  the  All-hallowed  glory  of  God's  Perfect  Love;  and 
the  Angel  of  Love  abideth  close  beside  the  Shrine  and  giveth  unto 
you  the  blessings  of  this  hour,  saying:  "Beloved  of  Earth;  such 
tokens  as  your  lives  have  given,  such  devotion  and  seeking  for  per- 
fect Truth  through  perfect  Love  as  ye  can  attest,  such  willingness 
and  obedience  of  heart  and  mind  and  willing  feet  and  hands,  to 
follow  the  high  behest  of  this  Divine  Light;  such  aspiration  as 
through  all  the  shadows  that  encompass  the  earthly  state  still 
reveals  the  coming  fulfillment  in  perfect  Love;  these  are  yours  in 
the  promise  of  the  New  Kingdom." 

Nothing  is  declared  that  shall  outwardly  exalt  or  superficially 
and  selfishly  extol  your  lives;  but  only  that  such  as  are  made 
ready  by  the  aspirations  of  these  hours,  by  the  comprehension  of 
these  divine  truths,  by  the  divine  ardors  that  fill  them  in  the  knowl- 
edge of  that  which  is  to  come,  by  the  perception  of  the  surpassing 
glory  that  is  seen  in  the  whiteness  of  the  perfect  Life,  cannot  be 
mistaken. 

Such  be  your  portion  in  the  New  Life ;  such  be  your  knowledge 
of  the  New  Dispensation  when  you  wear  the  human  form  again; 
when  the  light  shall  have  fully  come;  when  those  who  are  sum- 
moned from  near  and  afar,  now  scattered  over  the  Earth,  shall  with 
others  be  gathered  together.  Then  with  rays  of  reminiscence, 
luminous  from  the  altar  of  that  Angel  of  Love,  ye  will  know  what 
has  been  spoken;  ye  will  know  into  what  Kingdom  ye  have  been 
taken  by  these  broken  words;  ye  will  then  know  and  remember 
the  struggling  of  the  mind  to  reach  the  heights  of  the  Soul.  Then 
you  will  see  how  the  way  has  been  prepared,  how  the  life  has  been 
strengthened  and  exalted,  and  how  the  pathways  now  converging 
all  meet  at  the  height  in  the  culminating  glory  of  that  Divine  Light. 

The  Angel  of  Harmony  (two  lives),  the  unknown  ones,  who  has 
as  yet  received  no  name  upon  the  Earth,  but  who  beareth  the 
Prophecy  of  the  Kingdom  of  perfect  Love,  abideth  a  while  in  the 
circles  of  Arch  Angelic  life;  and  the  twelve  Angels  who  usher 
them  into  outward  life  bend  above  you,  and  their  Light  trembles 


MESSIAHS.  327 

toward  you  amid  the  shadows  of  Earth  and  gives  you  their  blessing 
and  benediction.  The  Angel  of  God's  Voice  is  there,  speaking  as  it 
hath  spoken  in  the  past.  The  Angel  of  God's  Strength  is  there, 
upbearing  the  pillars  of  this  mighty  Temple  of  Truth.  The  Angel 
of  God's  Knowledge  is  there,  revealing  unto  all  the  kingdoms  terres- 
trial and  celestial,  the  light  that  is  divine :  The  Angel  of  God's  Law, 
fulfilling  on  Earth  the  mandate  of  heaven:  The  Angel  of  God's 
Light,  who  bears  the  quivering  pinions  of  each  pulsation  of  the  New 
Morning  unto  the  Earth,  and  ushers  in  each  New  Dispensation: 
The  Angel  of  God's  Truth,  bearing  his  beautiful  torch  of  the  Light 
of  Truth  unto  the  world ;  all  the  Angels  of  those  wonderful  Powers 
that  are  veiled  in  the  mysterious  meaning  of  God's  Omnipotence 
and  all-potent  Love.  Thus  beneath  these  Angels,  the  light  of  the 
New  Dispensation  trembles  and  quivers  within,  above,  and  beyond 
you,  and  ye  receive  at  this  hour  the  solemn  baptism  and  tokens  of 
its  presence  in  your  lives. 

Let  each  one  bear  as  a  Sacred  Seal,  as  a  divine  Light,  the  words 
that  have  been  spoken;  let  them  remain  as  a  sealed  book  until 
such  time  as  we  shall  break  the  silence  again.  Let  each  one  take 
from  the  outward  altar  such  token  or  blossom  as  ye  each  may 
choose,  that  shall  be  an  external  commemoration  of  the  blossoms 
of  eternal  life. 


328  THE  SOUL; 


THE  SHRINE  OF  PERFECT  LOVE. 

At  the  shrine  all  perfect  and  complete 
Ye  bend  as  pilgrims  with  one  accord; 

Whereunto  the  Arch-Angels  meet 
To  receive  the  mandate  of  the  Lord. 

For  only  at  the  shrine  of  perfect  Love 
Which  is  God's  light  within  the  soul, 

Can  the  human  spirit  upward  move 
Or  know  of  its  appointed  goal? 

Bending  as  now  the  angels  bend, 

Around  that  Light  that  veiled  from  Earth, 
Whose  angels  on  your  paths  attend 

Preparing  for  the  glad  New  Birth. 
So  worlds  and  systems  sink  from  sight 

Before  that  perfect,  abiding  light. 

One  in  the  light  of  Truth  and  Love, 
One  in  the  soul's  own  prophecy, 

Ye  children  of  the  New  Light  move 
Toward  that  Divine  Futurity. 

And  your  footsteps  ever  thither  tend 
Where  the  Angels  at  that  altar  bend; 

All  doubt  and  darkness  cast  aside 
All  revelation  made  complete, 

The  glories  of  the  incoming  tide 

Around  your  ways  mingle  and  meet. 

Expectant  now  each  soul  abides 
Where  only  is  found  the  light  above, 

And  where  God's  presence  only  presides 
The  perfect  Shrine  and  Altar  of  Love. 


PART  V. 
THE  DIVINE  MOTHER. 

THE 
"BOOK  OF  LIFE." 


"AND  ANOTHER  BOOK  WAS  OPENED 
WHICH  IS 

THE  BOOK  OF  LIFE" 

(Rev.  20.,  12) 


MADONNAS. 

FIRST  LESSON. 

INTRODUCTION. 

Unto  the  most  Holy  and  Divine  One;  Eternal  Love,  enshrined 
in  the  universe  of  Life,  Eternal  Wisdom,  revealed  in  the  universe 
of  Light: 

Oh !  Thou,  who  are  nameless,  yet  forever  more  divine,  we  turn 
to  Thee  in  perfect  praise.  Approaching  the  shrine  of  Thine  Infinite 
Wisdom  and  Love  from  the  soul,  we  would  cast  aside  all  material 
things;  each  form  of  clay,  each  shadow  of  substance  that  hath 
imprisoned  the  spirit,  and  in  the  glory  of  Thy  perfect  life  abide. 
Knowing  thou  hast  guided  others,  may  those  who  approach  this  altar 
before  untrodden  by  their  feet,  this  shrine  whereunto  their  thoughts 
have  not  been  admitted,  feel  that  from  within  the  Soul  they  have 
known  and  understood,  and  that  for  ages  the  blessing  of  the  mes- 
sage has  been  theirs.  May  those  deep  and  divine  principles  en- 
shrined in  their  very  beings,  thus  find  response  in  the  expressions 
here ;  and  may  the  Light  that  is  to  come  and  the  interpretation,  be 
such  as,  when  they  understand  its  divine  revelation,  they  will  feel 
more  and  more  their  allegiance  unto  Thee,  thou  Infinite  Splendor. 

That  which  is  to  be  given  here  is  compiled,  and  portions  are 
taken,  from  the  BOOK  OF  THE  MADONNA,  or  the  DIVINE  MOTHER. 

"THE  BOOK  OF  LIFE." 

The  revelations  that  are  to  be  given  are  inscribed  in  what  is 
known  as  the  "BooK  OF  LIFE,"  held  secret  and  sacred  from  all  time, 
but  revealed  in  these  later  days  as  being  the  true  inheritance  of  the 
children  of  Earth.  The  words  may  not  be  given  in  their  ancient 

331 


332  THE  SOUL; 

form  or  mystic  meaning,  but  whatever  is  given  will  be  true  as  an 
interpretation,  and  will  belong  to  that  Kingdom  unto  which  you  are 
all  tending. 

SYMBOLIC  INITIATION. 

If  you  were  to  be  initiated  instead  of  instructed  (but  instruc- 
tion is  all  that  is  necessary  in  these  days),  those  of  you  who  wear 
the  feminine  form  would  be  arrayed  in  white  and  gold,  symbol  of 
the  Divine  Mother;  the  white  being  the  emblem  of  pure  Love,  and 
gold  being  the  symbol  of  perfect  ensphering  Light  and  strength; 
that  is:  the  strength  which  is  typified  in  the  Wisdom  of  God,  and 
revealed  in  perfect  Knowledge ;  those  who  wear  the  masculine  form 
would  be  clothed  in  white  robes,  symbol  of  the  recognition  of  perfect 
Love,  bordered  with  blue,  which  would  symbolize  Wisdom;  and 
each  would  wear  a  scarf  of  blue,  upon  which  would  be  the  inscrip- 
tion of  the  ancient  symbol  or  name  of  divine  Love  and  Wisdom, 
the  Mother-Father  GOD,  Om.  Upon  your  heads  those  in  the 
masculine  form  would  wear  a  crown  or  turban,  fashioned  of  gold ; 
and  the  feminine  brow  would  be  adorned  with  white  lilies,  which 
are  the  symbol  of  Divine  Life ;  the  latter  would  wear  roses  of  pure 
white  upon  their  bosoms,  or  bear  them  in  their  hands  as  symbol  of 
Love  that  is  pure  and  perfect.  Such  were  the  robes  and  adorn- 
ments of  those  who  received  the  primal  mysteries  of  the  Divine 
Mother;  such  would  be  the  symbols  that  would  express  the  mean- 
ing of  the  Truths  to  be  declared.  We  attach  little  import  to  those 
outer  vestments,  Symbols  and  adornments,  because  those  who  are 
now  ready  for  the  Truth,  do  not  require  that  arraying  of  the  form 
with  symbols.  Still  it  is  well  to  bear  them  in  mind,  since  much  that 
will  be  spoken  has  reference  to  their  symbolical  meaning. 

Then,  if  being  initiated,  you  would  first  bend  toward  the  East 
as  the  Divine  Teacher  would  guide  you ;  you  would  salute  the  New 
life  or  New  dawn,  of  which  the  East  is  the  symbol.  You  would  say, 
"I  salute  the  Rising  Day,  the  glory  of  the  New  Light,  the  Morning 
of  the  New  Truth,  of  which  the  Sun  is  the  symbol  and  the  shield." 
And  as  led  by  the  Teacher,  you  would  then  turn  towards  the  South 
and  would  salute  the  South,  from  whence  in  ancient  days  came  the 
Primal  Genetrix  of  the  Earth,  symbol  of  the  life-giving  waters,  the 
life-giving  atmosphere;  and  you  would  say,  "I  salute  the  South, 
the  Symbol  of  the  Mother,  enfolding  the  mysteries  of  Creation." 
You  would  then  turn  toward  the  North,  bending  in  obedience  to  the 
Leader,  and  salute  the  North,  as  symbol  of  those  mysterious  etherial 
powers,  those  Magnetic  and  Electric  forces  that  produce  the  Earth's 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  333 

atmosphere,  and,  meeting  the  warm  ardors  of  the  South,  give  ever 
new  vitality  to  life  by  reason  of  the  Electric  Flame.  You  would 
then  turn  toward  the  West  and  salute  the  space  where  the  sun  seems 
to  go  down,  the  wonderful  prophecy  of  the  future,  naming  the 
West,  the  symbol  of  prophecy,  as  beyond  the  shadow  the  Rising 
Spiritual  Light  is  there;  and  turning  thence  to  the  Shrine,  you 
would  receive  the  instruction  on  the  Truths  of  the  Divine  Mother. 
None  but  Angels,  either  in  states  of  angelic  life  or  embodied  on 
Earth  today,  are  ready  to  receive  the  FULLNESS  of  the  message  that 
is  to  be  found  in  the  BOOK  OF  LIFE;  THE  DIVINE  MOTHER;  por- 
tions only  can  be  given.  There  are  those  in  human  life  that  may,  in 
some  measure,  receive  it  through  the  help  of  the  Angels  of  the 
Earth. 

THE  DIVINE  MOTHER. 

There  is  borne  unto  the  sons  and  daughters  of  the  Earth  the 
Knowledge  of  Great  Truth,  when  they  are  prepared  for  that  which 
is  named  the  Divine  Mother.  The  first  expression  of  the  Divine 
Mother  is  revealed  from  the  Center  of  Divinity  of  the  Infinite 
One ;  is  in  the  dual  stamp  which  is  given  to  the  outer  universe  when 
creation  begins,  and  throughout  all  spaces  unto  the  recreation  of 
all  life. 

The  Perfect  Mother  is  thus  symbolized  in  the  order  of  Divine 
expression : 

First,  there  is  the  graciousness  of  her  pervading  life ; 

Then  her  veiled  image; 

Then  her  revealed  form  and 

THE  INCARNATE  WORD. 

The  first  indication  is  through  all  of  the  natural  forms  in  the 
germination,  fructification,  and  fruition  of  life ;  and  wherever  those 
forms  abide,  whether  the  life  is  quickened  into  outer  forms,  or 
whether  the  germinating  forces  are  hidden  in  the  darkness,  it  is  the 
same  Divine  Mother,  as  is  suggested  in  the  external  life  by  the 
preparation  for  the  revealment;  not  alone  when  the  life  is  fully 
expressed. 

If  there  is  to  be  an  adequate  perception  of  the  Deity,  that  which 
is  defined  in  the  sacred  records  as  Divine  Mother  Life,  Love,  is 
co-equal  with  that  which  is  defined  in  the  name  of  the  Divine  Father 
of  Wisdom  or  Knowledge,  which  controls  and  shapes  the  external 
universe. 

Veiled  in  the  primitive  realm  of  Creation,  the  image  of  the 


334  THE  SOUL; 

Divine  Mother  was  kept  secret  and  sacred,  held  apart  only  to  be 
revealed  to  those  who  were  initiated  through  angelic  love  into 
the  knowledge  of  what  the  Divine  Mother  might  mean.  Hence 
every  expression  of  science,  every  manifestation  of  art,  truths  of 
astronomy,  all  that  was  known  concerning  the  visible  universe  were 
veiled  in  mystic  symbols  in  ancient  times,  because  no  one  could 
understand  save  those  who  had  perception  of  this  Divine  Love. 

When  the  Divine  Mother  is  first  expressed  in  the  forms  of  nature, 
you  perceive  that  every  form  yields  obedience  to  that  principle 
which  is  there  expressed ;  and  that  whether  it  be  in  the  germination 
and  unfolding  of  the  flower,  or  in  the  germination  of  other  types 
of  organic  existence,  the  forms  of  life  that  follow  every  primal  law 
yield  obedience  to  this  mandate ;  even  the  rays  of  light  were  found 
to  fall  in  the  angle  which  conformed,  which  corresponded  in  the 
ancient  meaning  to  that  which  is  expressive  of  germination. 

Across  the  shaft  of  the  Greater  Pyramid  in  Egypt  the  light  that 
falls  from  the  Central  Sun  (from  toward  Alcyone)  was  not  only 
suggestive  of  the  great  central  light  around  which  this  solar  system 
and  other  solar  systems  revolve,  but  was  the  symbol  also  of  the 
Divine  Mystery  held  in  the  angles  of  light  where  they  meet  the 
Earth. 

To  be  "Born  in  the  Lotus  Flower"  is  but  the  symbol  of  this 
Divine  Motherhood,  through  which  germination  appeared  and  all 
existences  are  formed. 

THE  FIRST  IMPRESSION  UPON  MATTER  IS  THE  DIVINE  LIFE. 

Instead  of  matter  failing  to  express  the  Divine  Life  until  recog- 
nized by  the  mind  and  intellect  of  man,  the  first  impression  upon 
matter  IS  that  Divine  Life;  and  when  you  turn  to  nature  with 
illumined  minds,  you  find  the  first  image  of  that  which  finally  is 
revealed  in  the  perception  of  the  Soul;  but  only  those  endowed 
with  the  Divine  Love  and  Wisdom  can  perceive  this. 

The  first  manifestation  of  the  Divine  Mother  in  the  outward 
form,  is  in  that  which  creates,  germinates,  incubates,  nourishes,  and 
brings  forward  the  generic  orders  of  life;  but  this  in  the  past  also 
was  veiled. 

The  image  of  the  Divine  Mother  in  nature  as  sheltered  and  pro- 
tected by  the  Divine  Father,  is  clearly  shown  in  all  ancient  religions, 
and  revealed  in  the  symbol  of  light  (the  Sun)  and  germination  (the 
Lotus),  the  Divine  Mother  being  veiled  (Isis). 

Whosoever  can  follow  any  of  the  ancient  mysteries  or  correctly 
decipher  the  sacred  inscriptions,  will  understand  that  wherever  the 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  335 

Godhead  is  revealed,  the  Divine  Mother  is  included,  but  veiled. 
Nature  also  expresses  this;  there  is  shelter,  protection  and  care; 
but  as  soon  as  the  Divine  Mother  is  declared,  then  there  is  reveal- 
ment;  then  there  is  "coming  forth";  then  the  life  that  is,  or  has 
been  sheltered,  is  revealed  and  made  known. 

Every  Truth  which  the  ancient  Prophets,  Sages,  Magi,  "Wise 
Ones"  perceived,  clustered  around  this  one  Divine  expression. 
Whenever  the  Messianic  periods  of  earth  were  to  come,  the  Angels 
took  the  earth-form  expressing  the  maternal  life. 

In  the  different  states  between  the  human  mother  in  the  usual 
conditions  of  life,  and  the  Divine  Life  as  revealed  in  the  Mother  of 
Christ,  the  Revealer  of  Truth,  are  the  steps  of  revelation  of  what 
is  called  the  Book  of  Life;  and  those  steps  declared  at  first  the 
natural  love  that  shelters,  sustains,  protects  and  bears  forward  the 
image  of  life;  then  the  mental  or  Spiritual  Purpose  that  bears 
forward  the  moral  victory. 

PREPARATION  FOR  DIVINE  MOTHERHOOD. 

The  steps  that  are  to  be  considered  in  the  world  are  three  in 
preparing  for  the  Divine  Motherhood:  Purity,  Loving-Kindness, 
and  then  the  Divine  Purpose ;  each  of  these  three  steps  being  neces- 
sary ere  a  culmination  is  reached;  ere  the  Announcer  can  appear; 
concerning  which  all  Sacred  books  bear  token,  namely:  that  the 
Mother  of  Christ  is  equally  as  important  as  the  Father  in  the  Life 
that  is  to  be  revealed. 

The  mother  in  the  earthly  form  in  the  human  states  is  the  shrine 
of  all  affection ;  unto  the  altar  of  the  mother-love,  the  natural  heart 
turns  with  perfect  accord  and  praise;  and  even  without  added 
inspiration  the  tenderness  of  what  is  called  "Nature,"  stamped  with 
the  Divine  Mother-love,  reveals  the  perfect  wonder  of  the  visible 
creation ;  when,  therefore,  the  human  Soul  takes  upon  itself  the 
outer  form  there  is  no  lack  of  that  which  shall  make  it  welcome,  and 
give  it  all  possible  states  of  expression.  Yet,  strangely  enough,  it  is 
only  in  the  human  life  that  there  sometimes  seems  to  be  perversion 
of  the  natural  expression  of  this  maternal  love;  all  natural  objects 
and  forms  pass  forward  to  their  germination  and  fruition,  with 
entire  and  perfect  harmony;  the  forms  of  life  from  the  singing 
birds  and  their  mating  loves,  to  the  harmless  insect  and  flower, 
reveal  how  perfect  is  this  stamp.  Nature  not  only  bears  the  impress 
of  the  Divine  Mother,  but  expresses  it  in  the  forms  of  life  that  are 
revealed  as  the  blossoms  receive  their  fructification  continually,  first 


336  THE  SOUL; 

from  the  twofold  life  that  is  within,  then  from  the  rays  of  the  sun 
and  the  all-pervading  atmosphere. 

GENERATION  ;  REGENERATION. 

When  the  Primal  Type  is  superseded  as  is  the  case  in  the  human 
expression,  we  enter  upon  the  first  stage  of  the  realization  of  this 
Divine  Mother  through  revelation  from  within,  from  the  Angel. 
As  natural,  external  motherhood  typifies  Generation,  so  the  revealed 
Divine  Mother  typifies  Regeneration;  and  the  real  meaning  of 
Regeneration  is  to  be  found  in  the  innermost  soul.  When  Regenera- 
tion begins,  the  Angel  is  declared ;  all  forms  of  generation  may  pass 
on  harmoniously  and  perfectly  without  even  the  slightest  knowledge 
of  things  divine;  but  when  there  is  need  for  regeneration,  when  the 
natural,  material  life  does  not  satisfy,  and  when  in  human  life 
(alone)  there  is  a  wandering  away  from  Mother  in  Nature,  there  is 
then  a  period  of  the  state  of  shadow,  darkness  and  gloom,  in  which 
the  wandering  children  of  earth,  seeking  their  Primal  Mother,  do  not 
know  the  gift  of  the  Divine  Mother  that  awaiteth  them. 

In  ancient  times,  the  Mother  of  Earth  was  represented  clothed 
in  the  garments  of  the  visible  forms  around  you ;  robes  of  greeting 
that  symbolize  nature's  perpetual  life;  these  were  symbols  of  the 
unfolding  mysteries  of  human  existence.  Those  forms  that  veiled 
in  ancient  art,  and  in  the  mysteries  of  the  Temples,  declaring  the 
twofold  life  of  the  Divine  Parent,  are  forms  that  but  symbolize  the 
power  of  the  expression  of  the  Divine  Mother  on  earth. 

The  stamp  of  material  nature  upon  the  human  life  is  the  penalty 
or  necessary  result  of  physical  existence;  for  the  soul  parts  from 
the  state  of  divine  perception  of  Love  and  Wisdom  on  entering  the 
human  life ;  and  in  human  existence  alone  there  is  found  the  "wan- 
dering in  the  wilderness,"  where  the  love  of  the  mother  is  sometimes 
lost  and  all  expressions  of  affection  are  clouded. 

What  then  shall  we  say  of  those  trembling  lines  of  light  and  life, 
those  encompassing,  all  pervading  Powers  that  first  declare  the 
approach  of  the  Divine  Mother  of  all  Love?  You  who  have  fol- 
lowed through  these  teachings,  the  wanderings  of  the  soul  in  its 
outward  expression,  will  begin  to  understand  that  there  can  be  no 
preparation  for  this  Regenerating  power  until  the  knowledge  of  this 
Divine  Love  is  revealed;  and  that  when  souls  in  their  complete 
expression,  find  on  Earth  their  recognition,  that  is  the  all-important 
step  toward  the  preparation  for  the  recognition  of  the  Divine 
Mother.  As  each  soul  is  dual,  the  life  that  is  veiled  becomes  at 
last  revealed ;  and  as  the  innermost  part  of  the  spirit  of  the  soul  is 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  ^  337 

veiled  during  the  periods  of  external  expression,  so  when  the  inner 
recognition  cometh,  that  which  was  previously  hidden  is  revealed ; 
as  in  the  blossoming  of  the  flower,  the  mysteries  of  its  life,  until  the 
quickening  and  unfolding,  are  hidden;  so  in  the  soul  the  life  and 
love  within,  when  the  awakening  comes,  that  which  was  hidden 
becomes  declared. 

ANGELS  PREPARE  THE  WAY. 

The  Angels  alone  prepare  the  pathway  for  the  expression  of 
Perfect  Life;  and  when  successive  stages  are  made  ready,  then 
appeareth  the  Divine  Mother.  In  the  Primal  Religions  each  angel 
has  a  name;  and  illustration  as  well  as  instructions  revealed  the 
image;  but  these  are  veiled  in  mystic  symbols;  however,  we  shall 
bear  you  on  through  outlines  of  these  various  stages,  pointing  out 
the  meaning  of  that  inner  life  which  was  revealed  only  at  certain 
times  in  the  Earth's  history,  and  only  expressed  preceding  the  advent 
of  the  Messiah. 

By  such  states  of  preparation  as  begin  in  angelic  life,  and  are 
made  known  in  the  Angelic  and  Spiritual  states  of  Earth  you  can 
partly  understand  when  the  Earth  is  being  made  ready  for  the 
advent  of  the  Messiah  and  by  the  manifestations  of  the  feminine 
life;  for  from  the  time  of  the  recognition  of  the  "Announcement" 
until  the  fulfillment  of  the  Messianic  period  of  advent,  there  is  a 
"going  forth"  to  meet  the  New  Life.  The  women  of  "Israel"  were 
prophetesses  before  the  prophets  came,  each  hoping  to  be  the  favored 
one.  In  all  periods  of  human  history,  about  the  time  of  the  prepara- 
tion for  the  advent  of  Messiah,  women  have  perceived  more  quickly 
and  declared  that  which  was  to  come;  and  the  coming  of  the  Light 
was  revealed  in  their  inner  lives  more  perfectly ;  but  this  came  only 
to  such  lives  as  were  quickened  by  the  Divine  Purpose,  as  under- 
stood somewhat  of  the  meaning  of  the  Divine  and  Perfect  Love. 

When  we  say  that  the  Angels  prepare  the  way  for  the  perfect 
expression  of  the  Divine  Mother,  it  is  that  these  lives  are  quick- 
ened and  touched  from  the  angelic  sphere  with  preparation  that 
meets  their  prepared  states  of  unfoldment.  Thus  it  is  that  in  times 
of  great  peril,  women  spring  towards  the  emergency  and  declare 
practically  that  which  is  to  come ;  and  thus  it  is  that  every  mother, 
in  periods  when  there  is  a  great  spiritual  light  poured  out  upon  the 
world,  makes  ready  for  the  Light  of  prophet  or  Messiah  that  is  to 
appear.  In  lesser  cycles,  Women  appear  in  the  halls  of  legislation, 
in  the  realms  of  science  and  art ;  that  life  which  was  formerly  veiled, 
sheltered  and  sacred,  a  long  time  oppressed  as  well  as  suppressed, 


338  THE  SOUL; 

becomes  open  and  revealed.  There  is  always  great  preparation  for 
culminating  periods;  angels  are  predicted  as  taking  on  the  human 
form  and  the  earth  yields  to  the  life  of  women  all  her  treasures. 
As  natural  as  it  is  in  the  physical  state  for  this  type  of  Divine 
Womanhood  to  be  hidden,  so  in  the  spiritual  states  it  may  be  de- 
clared equally  natural  for  it  to  be  revealed. 

Whosoever  hath  not  declared  that  the  mother  that  bore  him,  and 
the  one  who  is  the  best  beloved  by  his  side,  are  of  all  beings  the 
most  blessed,  hath  not  lived  the  life  of  true  affection;  whosoever 
does  not  know  that  unto  the  Shrine  whence  come  those  affections, 
must  tend  all  divine  human  hopes,  then  he  hath  not  known  the 
meaning  of  the  great  moral  victory  in  human  life.  Whosoever  rock- 
eth  the  cradle  of  the  infant  in  Love  and  Faith  helpeth  to  bring 
the  Message  unto  the  nations  of  the  earth;  and  whomsoever  the 
illumined  mothers  are,  of  such  are  the  heroes  born  to  battle  in 
Earth's  moral  victory,  or  to  prophesy  or  to  attain  great  human 
achievement,  such  mothers  are  blessed. 

TRUE  MOTHER  LOVE. 

Ye  may  know  this  today ;  ye  may  know  that  such  times  as  in  the 
cycles  of  the  Earth  there  appeareth  much  that  woman  can  do,  are 
the  times  when  the  preparing  lines  of  life  for  a  New  Prophecy  of 
Truth  are  to  be  declared,  and  when  new  and  wondrous  works  are 
to  be  wrought  the  women  appear,  and  when  men,  nations  and  gov- 
ernments spring  into  great  moral  conquest  they  are  inspired  by 
women.  Though  now,  even  as  in  the  past,  these  images  are  often 
sacredly  veiled;  the  "Wise  Men"  pass  unto  the  temple,  unto  the 
altar,  unto  the  "Holy  of  Holies,"  to  bend  before  the  symbol  that 
expresses  the  Divine  Mother;  and  thus  baptized  again  unto  the 
altar  of  outward  life,  with  great  reverence  they  return,  remember- 
ing the  human  mother,  the  gentle  face,  the  loving  eye;  remember- 
ing the  kindly  admonition  and  gracious  blessing;  remembering  all 
the  sheltering  care  and  love ;  and  in  homage  worship  there.  Often  in 
human  life,  man  turns  unto  the  Best  Beloved  for  aid,  ever  remem- 
bering her  who  was  the  mother  in  the  new-found  joy;  or  as  in  the 
Angelic  Love  there  is  all  reminiscence,  all  prophecy;  whatever  the 
Mother  receives,  and  whatever  was  declared  in  Love  is  hers,  be- 
cause of  the  Mother  Love.  He  who  has  not  named  his  mother 
"Madonna",  or  Divine,  who  hath  not  declared  that  which  his  own 
heart  has  proved,  has  not  known  the  meaning  of  that  Divine  Love, 
and  walks  still  in  the  shadow  of  the  senses,  separate  and  apart  from 
Her. 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  339 

The  children  of  the  world  at  certain  periods  of  time,  yearn  for 
this  Divine  Mother,  even  as  orphans  who  are  alone  in  the  night 
crying,  so  human  hearts  are  orphaned  by  the  great  selfish  struggle 
into  which  the  soul  is  hurled  in  its  contact  with  matter,  they  wait 
for  the  hand  that  is  to  lift  them  graciously  and  kindly  back  unto 
the  perfect  shrine ;  and  even  as  the  hand  has  always  been  extended, 
as  in  the  brighter  cycles  of  time,  evidences  have  been  recorded  that 
the  light  was  there,  so  it  is  our  privilege  to  point  them  out  to  you, 
beloved  ones,  and  prove  that  even  from  Her  bending  sphere  of 
Divine  and  Perfect  Love,  the  Divine  Mother,  the  Sacred  Madonna, 
ever  waits  to  bear  her  children  to  her  Shrine. 

The  Life  of  woman,  sheltered  and  ensphered,  makes  no  impress 
on  the  world  of  sense  and  strife,  but  when  Love  is  declared  then 
she  speaketh;  and  even  tonight  from  the  bending  spheres  that  en- 
circle you,  are  the  Twelve  Angels  that  declare  the  new  light ;  from 
out  that  encircling  company  there  bendeth  at  the  present  time  the 
fair  Mother  of  the  New  Life  that  is  to  be  revealed ;  and  unto  all 
her  daughters  her  message  is  spoken;  and  unto  all  her  sons  the 
message  is  spoken;  and  even  as  the  Perfect  Mother,  she  leadeth 
them  into  the  garden  where  lilies  grow,  unto  the  bower  of  White 
Roses  where  her  pure  life  is  fed,  and  invites  their  footsteps  through 
those  wondrous  paths  of  pure  and  perfect  love  that  shall  renew, 
renovate  and  redeem  their  lives. 

We  speak  to  you  from  realms  more  ancient  than  the  sun  and 
stars;  yet  the  Angels  bear  in  their  presence  all  Truths  that  are  to 
be  declared,  the  messages  that  are  to  be  given.  Thus  from  that 
sphere  of  Perfect  Love  with  the  Lily  of  Life  and  the  White  Rose 
of  Immortal  Love,  we  give  you  greeting. 


340  THE  SOUL; 


LOVE'S  SHRINE. 

Is  it  where  the  sun  with  burnished  gold 

Lights  up  the  altars  of  clear  space; 
Or  where  the  moon  her  light  doth  hold, 

With  reflected  glory  the  bars  of  grace? 

Or  is  it  where  the  Earth,  impressed 

With  the  fair  image  all  divine? 
The  glory  of  love's  mirror  expressed 

The  wonder  of  its  perfect  shrine; 

Is  it  where  purple  and  gold  are  found 
Piling  up  treasures  and  flowers  sweet, 

And  offerings  of  love  abound 
And  every  power  of  beauty  meet; 

Is  it  where  the  feet  are  led  in  soft 

And  beauteous  ways  that  never  tire; 
Where  full  frequently  and  oft 

Flow  streams  of  pleasure  to  heart's  desire? 

I  know  a  shrine  of  perfect  Love 

Where,  after  ambition's  fierce  desires, 
Close  by  the  sunny  altar  above, 

Souls  go  for  the  purifying  fires; 

As  gold  from  dross,  as  from  the  Earth 
The  alchemy  perfection  yields; 

So  from  the  fields  of  care  and  dearth 

From  wand'ring  wilderness  and  fields 
Of  doubt  and  pain  and  strife  and  woe 
At  last  each  soul  the  way  shall  know. 

The  Shrine  of  Love  is  wheresoe'er 

Hearts  meet  in  one  perfect  accord; 
Where  lives  are  blended,  and  pure  Souls 

Perceive  the  first  and  Primal  Word; 

Or  where  within  Love's  Altar  bright 

The  soul  stands  free  and  unafraid, 
And  Heaven  bending  from  its  height 

Crowneth  the  love  that  Heaven  hath  made. 

May  the  perfect  spirit  of  Love  enshrined  in  Wisdom  and  strength 
be  yours,  and  rest  in  your  hearts  until  the  soul  makes  known  the 
presence  of  the  Divine  Mother. 


SECOND  LESSON. 

THE  PRIMAL  MOTHER. 

"THE  WOMAN  CLOTHED  WITH  THE  SUN." 
Rev.   12 — i. 

INVOCATION. 

Mother-Father  God,  Divine  and  perfect  Light,  Creator  of  all 
visible  material  things;  preserver  of  all,  Director  of  all  that  is 
divine  and  mysterious  in  the  workings  of  Thy  law,  yet  ever  potent 
in  Thy  perfect  Love  that  abideth  unto  the  uttermost;  and  in  that 
Love  Divine  encircling  all,  including  souls  in  whatever  state  of  ex- 
pression in  time,  and  in  whatever  state  of  blessedness  in  eternity ; 
Thy  life  and  Thy  love  pervade  all;  May  Thy  children  put  off  the 
sandals  of  Time  from  their  feet,  the  dust  and  ashes  of  care  from 
their  brows,  and  leaving  all  earthly  thoughts  behind,  enter  into  the 
Kingdom  that  is  Divine.  May  they,  under  the  light  of  that  perfect 
Love,  feel  Thy  Glory  all  Supreme.  Through  whatever  symbols  they 
are  led,  may  they  know  that  Truth  is  the  one  eternal  possession,  and 
that  Thy  Love  is  the  redeeming  power  of  all  life.  Even  as  unto 
the  Angels  Thou  hast  given  much  of  all  that  has  been,  and  is  to  be 
fulfilled  on  Earth,  so  may  these,  Thy  children,  draw  nigh  unto  that 
sacred  sphere  from  whence  the  Life  and  Light  proceed;  and  filling 
the  encircling  atmosphere,  may  it  possess  and  bless  them  utterly. 
Amen. 

LESSON. 

Beloved  ones,  all  hail :  Were  ye  in  the  Temple,  and  in  the  inner- 
most Shrine,  ye  would  bend  tonight  toward  the  North,  symbol  of 
that  Celestial  state,  whence  cometh  the  knowledge  of  the  great 

341 


342  THE  SOUL; 

Mother  of  Time,  "Mother  of  the  Time  Keepers."  Ye  would  bend 
toward  the  East  through  which  gateway  the  Solar  light  is  first  visible 
and  from  which  comes  the  consciousness  of  Time  as  related  to  the 
Solar  light.  You  would  turn  toward  the  South,  since  from  the 
Southern  heavens  came  the  knowledge  of  the  quickening  of  life 
through  that  mysterious  star  that  reigned  over  Egypt  at  each  vernal 
tide :  Sirius,  or  the  Dog-star.  You  would  turn  unto  the  West,  sym- 
bol of  that  state  of  prophecy,  that  vast  and  unknown  Heaven, 
through  which  the  Light  that  you  are  about  to  receive  was  wont  to 
come.  Having  thus  turned  unto  all  the  Four  Kingdoms,  you  would 
turn  unto  the  Shrine  that  is  innermost,  where  would  be  unveiled  the 
image  of  the  Divine  Mother. 

In  the  ancient  symbolism  the  first  Divinity  of  which  you  have 
any  symbol,  word,  or  number,  even  engraven  on  tablet  of  stone,  is 
the  name  of  the  Mother-Goddess  of  Time  (A-tum;  same  as  "Turn" 
— hidden)  ;  the  divinity  that  rules  over  the  symbols  of  the  Earth,  and 
Sidereal  heavens.  The  nations  of  that  most  ancient  Egypt  who  kept 
record  for  thirty-six  thousand  years  of  the  movements  of  the  planets 
and  of  the  history  of  the  Earth,  borrowed  this  word  from  the  still 
more  ancient  people  who  had  their  origin  in  the  "lost  Atlantis," 
which  in  its  turn  received  it  from  the  Kingdom  Divine ;  the  Primal 
Kingdom  of  the  Angels. 

The  four  distinct  "Corners"  are  not  of  the  Earth  and  the  heavens 
alone,  but  were  symbolized  originally  in  the  four  stars  that  form 
the  "dipper"  of  Ursa  Major,  by  which  the  Time-Keeping  of  the 
Earth  was  made  known  unto  the  ancients; — since  the  movements 
of  the  Planets  made  known  to  them  the  re-birth  of  the  spring- 
time, so  the  Divine  Mother,  at  a  certain  time,  indicated  by  these 
four  Stars,  bore  the  tidings  unto  the  Earth  of  the  first  Christ  Birth ; 
and,  as  was  said  in  a  preceding  lesson  that  Christ  was  dual,  making 
the  stamp  of  divinity  on  Earth  feminine  and  masculine.  Until  such 
time  as  again  the  feminine  and  masculine  life  could  be  revealed 
the  feminine  has  been  veiled,  but  that  Divinity  was  named  "MOTHER- 
FATHER",  the  prototype  of  the  Son  and  Daughter  of  Divine  Love. 
In  ancient  derivations,  Ideographs  which  were  only  found  engraved 
on  substances  long  before  papyrus  was  discovered,  there  is  evidence 
to  show  that  the  feminine  life  was  most  emphasized  in  that  Edenic 
state  of  Earth.  Before  the  birth  of  the  First  Messiah,  whose  mas- 
culine name  is  revealed  to  you  in  the  Messianic  series,  that  birth 
was  Symbolized  in  and  brooded  over  by  the  Divine  Mother;  the 
"Times"  of  the  Cycles  were  measured  by  those  Stars  to  which  we 
have  just  referred,  and  the  name  of  the  Primal  Divine  Mother,  as 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  343 

revealed  in  signs  and  numbers,  the  veiled  Sacred  Goddess  was 
"A-tum,"  who  held  the  life  of  the  MOTHER-FATHER  sacred  for  the 
Christ  birth. 

From  the  spheres  that  correspond  to  the  unfoldment  of  the 
planets  must  come  the  knowledge  of  the  Christ  Birth ;  and  when  in 
the  New  Testament  there  is  such  a  cabalistic  sentence  as  this: 
"And  he  shall  give  His  Angels  charge  concerning  Thee."  It  is  an 
outcropping  from  the  more  ancient  records  of  what  the  Angels  de- 
clare ever  unto  the  Madonna,  unto  the  one  who  is  to  be  the  mother 
of  Christ. 

Our  thought  is  that  the  "Woman  clothed  with  the  Sun"  is  the 
divine  symbol  of  the  "Madonna",  or  the  "Divine  Mother"  of  the 
Solar  system,  who  always  inspires  Arch  Angels,  Angels,  and  Proph- 
ets, to  declare  the  coming  of  the  Christ.  Hence  the  "clothed  with 
the  sun,"  as  having  charge  of  the  Spiritual  light  of  this  solar  sys- 
tem, indicated  by  the  crown  of  twelve  stars,  Twelve  Dispensations, 
and  the  moon  under  her  feet.  The  "travailing  in  great  pain,"  being 
the  symbol  of  the  preparation  for  the  Messianic  birth,  showing  that 
she  not  only  has  charge  of  the  larger  Cycles,  the  Sun-Birth  (Son  of 
God),  but  the  lesser  ones,  the  Lunar  Births;  that  the  lesser  Mes- 
siahs are  likewise  under  her  guiding  care.  The  "crown  of  twelve 
stars"  is  symbol  of  the  Solar  System* — the  twelve  planets  under 
her  charge ;  also,  it  symbolizes,  as  you  will  afterward  see,  Messianic 
Cycles;  the  twelve  larger  Messianic  Cycles,  solar  cycles,  meaning 
the  Larger  Birth,  the  solar  revolution  around  the  more  distant  sun, 
showing  that  not  only  the  larger  Messianic  Cycles,  but  the  lunar 
cycles,  lesser  Messianic  Cycles — the  intermediate  Christ  births — are 
governed  by  this  Mother-Goddess  of  Time.  As  is  often  referred  to 
in  ancient  symbolism  the  feminine  name  is  really  that  from  which 
the  masculine  is  derived.  (J.  V.  H.)  or  (Y.  H.  W.  H.),  which 
forms  the  basis  of  Jehovah,  and  to  which  some  of  the  Hebrews 
added  Elohim,  for  the  purpose  of  making  the  dual  expression,  is 
*  none  the  less  equally  feminine  in  its  origin. 

Away  back  in  those  Origines,  where  the  Divine  Mother  was 
clearly  portrayed,  not  alone  is  she  represented  as  the  Genetrix  of 
Time,  but  the  Manifester  of  all  expression,  and  symbolized  in  time. 
Not  only  the  Nature,  but  every  name  of  Deity  has  also  feminine 
representation. 

The  first  Madonna  is  pictured  to  have  been  borne  on  the  Chariot 
of  the  Sun  to  a  beautiful  mountain,  where  her  Bridegroom,  who 
was  unknown  to  the  inhabitants  of  Earth,  awaited  her  and  there 

*  Our  idea  is  that  the  complete  solar  system  has  twelve  planets. 


344  THE  SOUL; 

dwelt  apart  for  a  time ;  strangely  enough  a  portion  of  that  record  is 
carried  forward  in  the  Apocalyptic  vision  from  which  a  quotation 
has  been  read. 

Coupled  with  such  revelation,  the  record  proves  that  always  the 
Birth  of  the  Messianic  Life  is  heralded  by  generations  of  prophets 
who  are  inspired  by  Angels  and,  they  in  turn,  guarded  by  the  Arch 
Angels  of  that  particular  Dispensation;  that  always  the  Madonna 
life  on  Earth  is  the  representative  of  the  love  of  that  Divine  Mother 
who  has  charge  of  the  Solar  system — the  Mother-Goddess — and 
that  descending  from  her  sphere  of  light  at  such  time,  pours  out  the 
influence  of  her  love  and  radiance. 

As  hinted  in  the  previous  lesson,  this  influence  is  felt  for  several 
generations  before  the  Christ  Birth;  in  the  added  perfection  of 
woman,  and  in  the  fact  that  many  mothers  among  the  people  in  all 
the  nations  in  which  the  Christ  is  expected,  have  premonitions  of 
the  Christ  Birth;  and  in  the  fact  that  many,  even  like  the  Hebrew 
mothers  (those  in  "Israel")  may  think  the  Christ  is  coming  to  them. 

As  has  been  stated,  it  is  true  that  in  the  Primal  Morning,  when 
the  Typical  Life  was  stamped  upon  the  Earth,  there  were  created 
not  only  nations  of  Prophets  but  Angels  who  prepared  the  way  for 
the  Prophets;  not  only  was  there  created  the  wonderful  physical 
life  of  Earth  in  its  full  expressions  of  beauty,  as  typified  in  the 
symbolical  "Eden",  in  the  perfect  physical  expression  of  life,  but 
the  Messianic  life,  being  dual,  was  also  perfectly  expressed  and  re- 
vealed by  the  race  of  Angels  who  stamped  upon  the  Earth  all  Primal 
Truths  which  subsequent  Messiahs  were  to  yield. 

MOTHER  OF  TIME. 

Therefore  in  that  perfect  time,  the  Madonna,  the  Divine  God- 
dess, the  Mother  of  Time,  revealed  the  created  perfection  in  each 
human  life;  but  in  the  subsequent  successive  expressions  the  state 
of  the  Divine  Mother  is  finally  to  be  reached  in  the  attainment  of 
perfect  Life.  Such  preparation  was  recorded  in  the  life  of  the  first 
Messiah ;  showing  that  from  the  beginning  of  the  preparation  to  the 
culmination  of  the  Cycle,  the  Daughters  of  Time  received  the  blessing 
of  the  Mother  of  Time.  Thus,  through  six  successive  generations 
preceding  the  Christ  Birth,  there  is  revealed  unto  the  women  knowl- 
edge of  things  divine :  Whether  their  sons  are  to  be  prophets,  what 
the  life  shall  be,  that  shall  include  evidence  of  the  Divine  Life. 

Some  of  these  ancient  records  are  such  declarations  as  you  find 
recorded  in  the  books  ascribed  to  Moses,  that  were  gathered  from 
the  out-pourings  of  knowledge  and  wisdom  and  inspiration  from  all 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  345 

previous  time;  for  they  were  not  only  borne  forward  in  tablets  of 
stone,  or  metal,  or  engravings  on  wood,  the  processes  of  which  were 
long  known  in  ancient  periods  of  the  world;  but  they  were  borne 
forward  orally  in  the  Sacred  Orders  that  were  "from  Dispensation 
unto  Dispensation",  of  which  there  were  two:  The  Kaballa*,  who 
were  keepers  of  Astronomical  mysteries,  from  which  came  all 
knowledge  of  the  heavenly  bodies  and  their  spiritual  significance; 
and  the  Magi*,  who  were  keepers  of  all  Truths  pertaining  to  the 
spirit,  who  had  knowledge  concerning  the  chemical  laws  and  sub- 
stances of  the  Earth,  and  all  generic  processes,  and  the  truths  of  the 
Divine  Kingdom.  Unto  these  two  Orders  all  knowledge  and  all 
wisdom  was  gathered,  and  the  knowledge  of  the  mystic  meanings 
of  ancient  Hieroglyphics  and  Symbols.  Whenever  a  period  or  cul- 
minating life  was  about  to  appear  and  the  Madonna  was  to  be  re- 
vealed the  Magi,  as  well  as  the  Kaballa,  knew  it  long  ages  before, 
(as  they  knew  the  "Bethlehem  Star"). 

It  is  to  be  observed  that  the  mother  of  Jesus,  chosen  from  among 
the  lowliest  of  her  people,  was  still  "anointed"  and  "crowned"  in 
prophecy,  as  the  "princess"  of  the  Life  that  was  to  come;  and  also 
to  be  noted  in  the  singular  story  concerning  "Moses",  which  is  a 
typical  illustration  of  the  mystery  attending  the  birth  of  "Rameses" ; 
for  the  "King",  as  the  divine  time-keeper,  knew  perfectly  well  the 
one  having  charge  of  "Moses",  or  "Rameses",  as  the  one  whom 
the  Divine  Mother  had  chosen  to  bear  the  child  unto  Earth;  but 
because  veiled  and  hidden  under  "bondage" — which  is  the  typical 
spiritual  "bondage"— in  "Egypt",  this  "Mother"  could  not  be  rec- 
ognized by  the  King;  only  the  Madonna  of  the  skies  is,  in  "The 
King's  Daughter",  therefore  symbolized.  But  in  the  Hebraic  account 
you  have  the  most  meager  fragments  of  a  most  Ancient  Dispensa- 
tion, although  it  is  the  record  to  which  you  turn  for  sacred  lore  ; 
nor  are  these  things  properly  recorded,  but  perverted  by  the  "his- 
torians" of  the  nations  through  which  they  have  passed  ;  but  you  ever 
have  this  "Mother  Life"  as  symbolized  in  the  Love  divine. 

MOTHER  OF  DIVINITY. 

The  most  Divine  Mystery  of  time  is  that  which  is  held  in  every 
ancient  word  expressing  the  Mother  of  Divinity,  and  symbolizing  the 
Messianic  birth ;  the  feminine  name  is  primal,  the  first  Mystery  of 
nature  is  revealed  in  the  Feminine  Principle.  The  keepers  of  all 

*  These  two  names  are  comparatively  "modern"  or  of  a  later  period 
than  this  lesson  treats  of,  but  they  are  synonyms  of  names  and  orders 
then-  formed.  The  "Mahatmas"  are  also  ancient  in  derivation. 


346  THE  SOUL; 

Sacred  Symbols,  when  the  true  meaning  has  not  been  eliminated  or 
lost  by  misinterpretation,  have  declared  these  things  are  found  in 
the  roots  of  all  languages;  that  the  meaning  of  "Mother" — the 
"Primal  Mother" — was  the  one  who  had  charge  of  the  Earth  and 
the  heavens  belonging  to  the  Earth.  Thus,  when  the  "Children  of 
the  Sun",  who  otherwise  were  called  "The  Sons  of  God",  came  into 
the  knowledge  of  that  which  was  to  be  their  inheritance,  the  first 
knowledge  was  of  the  primal  Genetrix,  the  Mother-Life  pervading 
the  universe ;  the  expression  of  the  Dual  Life  making  the  Mother  the 
most  prominent. 

The  next  Mystery  was  the  expression  of  the  Divine  Mother  in 
the  veiled  Sacred  life  of  human  birth,  and  that  souls  are  in  the 
keeping  of  this  Divine  Mother  before  they  enter  outward  life.  Such 
as  are  to  take  part  in  her  Kingdom  are  pervaded  by  her  Love  and 
by  the  knowledge  which  is  known  in  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  heav- 
enly states.  So  the  Angels  of  earthly  lives  are  held  therefore  in 
keeping,  obedient  to  the  mandates  of  this  Divine  Mother ;  as  in  the 
symbolical  household  of  Earth :  the  mother  has  charge  of  her  chil- 
dren, while  the  father  represents  the  conquering  power  that  shall 
yield  strength,  support  and  encircle  them  with  his  love.  All  this  is 
crudely  expressed  in  the  lower  forms  of  human  love,  Divinely  ex- 
pressed when  that  Love  becomes  Divine.  So  ensphered  and  veiled, 
in  the  love  and  appointed  homes  of  each  period,  the  Sacred  Mother 
guards  her  children;  and  before  their  birth  selects  her  daughters 
and  her  sons  who  are  to  bear  forward  the  Message  of  Truth  unto 
the  world. 

While  the  selection  of  the  "twelve"  disciples  of  Jesus  was  only 
symbolical,  in  Sacred  records  there  are  always  twelve  Angels  who  en- 
circle and  surround  the  Madonna  life  during  the  preparation  for 
the  Advent  or  the  New  Birth.  There  are  also  previously  several 
successive  generations  (as  in  the  instances  of  the  prophetesses  of 
Judea)  who  bear  forward  under  the  priestesses  the  symbols  of  the 
Sacred  Mother,  and  you  could  easily  trace  their  part  in  the  great 
event  from  the  awakened  interest  in  the  knowledge  of  things  divine. 

You  turn  unto  the  Divine  Mother  for  Love,  instead  of  unto  the 
records  for  Wisdom  and  Knowledge.  That  which  has  robbed  the 
records  of  their  intrinsic  value  is  that  the  account  of  these  sacred 
lives  has  been  determined  from  the  records  of  the  "Gatekeepers"  for 
external  knowledge ;  while  only  the  divinely  endowed  ones  within  the 
Shrine  could  perceive  the  Sacred  Life  and  Light. 

The  Hebraic  priests  bore  from  the  Egyptian  temples  the  symbol 
of  the  Divine  Life  in  the  double  triangle;  but  they  did  not  know 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  347 

the  significance ;  therefore  whenever  "The  Holy  of  Holies"  was  in- 
vaded by  ordinary  priests,  instead  of  by  Initiates  into  Cabalistic 
and  sacred  lore,  it  was  sacrilege ;  they  did  not  understand  the  mean- 
ing of  the  union  of  the  Heavens  and  the  Earth,  which  was  sym- 
bolized in  the  double  triangle*  ;  the  union  which  is  the  perfect  Mani- 
festation of  the  Father-Mother  God,  through  interpretation  or  ex- 
pression. 

In  all  that  is  valuable  on  Earth,  in  every  thought  or  expressed 
Truth  that  is  of  any  value  to  human  existence:  Inventions,  science, 
art ;  in  all  that  pertains  to  the  perfection  of  Divine  Law ;  whatever 
is  revealed  in  mathematics,  in  chemistry,  in  geology ;  in  any  or  all 
of  the  primal  sciences,  in  language  or  in  any  other  way;  emphasis 
is  given  to  the  fact  that  the  Feminine  Life  is  manifest  in  the  life  of 
discoverer,  inventor,  artist,  and  that  without  that  life  the  Truth 
cannot  be  declared  whatever  research  there  may  be. 

REVELATION  OF  WOMAN'S  INFLUENCE. 

We  have  told  you  in  previous  lessons  that  under  the  inspiration 
of  Perfect  Love,  the  artist  (like  Raphael)  paints  his  pictures  of  the 
Divine  Madonnas ;  under  the  influence  of  the  Angelic  state  of  perfect 
Love  the  poet  sings  his  divinest  songs ;  this  is  because  of  the  perfect 
recognition.  Every  mathematical  figure  (geometry),  every  form 
that  to  the  ancients  was  perfect,  was  only  brought  to  light  under 
the  potent  influences  of  the  Messianic  cycles  in  which  the  Mother- 
Life  also  held  sway. 

You  have  boasted  of  the  intelligence  of  this  day;  its  inventions 
are  marvelous ;  its  sciences  and  arts  are  wonderful ;  but  each  Cycle 
of  the  past  has  yielded  the  primal  unfoldment  in  these  directions. 
You  turn  to  Egypt  in  wonder ;  to  the  more  ancient  days  of  learning 
you  are  indebted  even  for  speech.  Whatever  was  the  Primal  birth 
of  Truth,  or  its  expression  in  language  or  form  in  any  age,  woman 
was  then  the  interpreter.  In  the  sacred  temples  of  Isis  under  the 
Egyptian  Cycles,  where  two  vast  Messianic  periods  were  included 
in  the  records— and  the  knowledge  of  the  times  in  which  even  the 
lesser  Messiahs  appeared — there  was  in  all  the  veiled  knowledge 
of  the  perfect  life  of  woman  the  symbol  of  the  Divine  Mother. 

The  first  symbol  of  the  Ancient  Mother,  the  one  who  gave  unto 
the  Earth  the  first  Madonna,  was  the  Dual  Star  (the  complete 
Sephiroth)  in  which  was  symbolized  the  prophecy  of  the  whole, 
or  the  entire  Messianic  cycles  of  Earth.  It  was  neither  the  three 
pointed,  nor  the  six  pointed,  but  the  Twelve  pointed  star;  yet  so 

*  The  Sephiroth. 


348  THE  SOUL; 

perfectly  dual  that  each  of  the  six  points  of  each  separate  star  could 
be  perceived,  but  the  symbol  is  also  ensphered.  This  symbol  includes 
all  that  can  ever  be  expressed  concerning  the  divine  life  of  The 
Christ  and  all  that  can  be  Symbolized  concerning  God ;  but  notably 
the  six"  pointed  star  that  symbolized  the  "Mother"  life  was  less 
manifest  than  the  six  pointed  star  that  symbolized  the  masculine,  or 
Father  life,  which  forms  the  foundation  for  the  thought  that  the 
masculine  expression  is  the  protecting  life;  thus  in  every  instance 
where  strength,  where  shelter,  where  outward  force  is  required,  the 
feminine  expression  is  measurably  withdrawn.  Yet  under  the 
larger  and  more  potent  sway  of  the  Messianic  life,  in  the  household 
of  the  Kingdom  of  the  Divine  Mother,  when  the  manifestations  of 
life  appear,  there  is  always  the  feminine  command  and  always  the 
masculine  obedience.  Thus  in  the  Divine  Kingdom,  it  is  ordered 
that  when  the  Heavenly  Life  appears,  that  which  is  glorious  in  the 
household  shall  be  manifested  more  gloriously;  and  in  the  larger 
angelic  states  of  Earth,  and  in  the  life  of  Earth,  all  Kingdoms, 
Provinces,  and  Dominions  are  subservient  to  this  feminine  life. 
At  such  time,  the  feminine  life  pervades  the  State  and  the  Crown, 
and  from  the  one  that  is  the  most  humble  to  the  one  that  is  most 
exalted,  there  is  a  steady  ascent  to  the  crowning  life  of  woman  on 
Earth ;  all  this  is  in  the  preparatory  states  previous  to  the  coming  of 
the  Messiah. 

DUAL  STAR,  ONE  TRUTH. 

In  this  most  ancient  time,  as  we  have  said,  the  symbol  was  the 
Dual  Star  ensphered,  the  symbol  of  the  One  Truth.  There  was  a 
flower,  a  single  or  primal  blossom,  having  a  center  of  golden  light, 
that  was  the  symbol  of  that  Messianic  birth;  had  you  any  portion 
of  the  record,  could  you  find  any  trace  of  it,  you  would  discover 
twelve  petals  (six  outer  and  six  inner)  and  a  center  of  gold,  all  sym- 
bolizing the  Madonna  of  the  First  Dispensation.  As  the  children  of 
that  period  were  perfect  in  physical  life,  the  Madonna  of  that 
period  was  perfect  in  expression ;  and  the  Dual  Christ  appearing,  ex- 
pressed all  the  gentleness,  light,  beauty  and  love  of  the  entire  race, 
which  was  stamped  primarily  with  Divinity ;  this  was  to  be  the  type 
for  all  coming  time,  until  the  Earth  fulfill  the  complete  measure  of 
the  life  of  the  Divine  Mother.  This  record  which  has  survived  all 
intervening  ages  gives  the  Primal  Prototype  of  the  Sacred  Woman 
who  bears  the  Truth  unto  the  world;  and  that  Prototype,  under 
varying  forms,  under  different  symbols,  is  expressed  in  every  nation 
of  the  Earth  today. 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  349 

In  the  Messianic  periods,  those  including  the  lesser  Messianic 
periods  known  as  the  Lunar  Messianic  Periods,  relate  exclusively  to 
the  Earth,  and  the  larger,  or  Solar  Messianic  Periods,  relate  to  the 
Solar  system.  This  Divine  Mother  presiding  over  all  the  planets,  has 
watch  and  ward  of  each  soul ;  and  appoints  such  Divine  life — Angel 
— as  is  needed  to  guide  and  guard  the  children  of  Earth  when  they 
are  approaching  the  culmination  of  a  Cycle.  When  there  is  about 
to  be  a  culmination  of  a  cycle,  "premonitions",  "warnings",  "dreams", 
"visions",  "interpretations",  "false  prophets"  and  "Christs",  and  true 
Prophets,  appear  on  the  Earth ;  but  all  the  time  the  Daughters  of  the 
Madonna  of  Earth,  keeping  sacred  counsel  in  their  own  Spirits, 
wearing  the  symbols  of  love  in  their  hearts,  press  forward  toward 
the  New  Birth.  As  in  that  ancient  time  it  was  clear  to  them,  it  will 
be  made  even  more  potent  during  the  coming  interpretation  of  the 
mystery  of  the  Divine  Mother. 

As  science  and  art  and  religion  and  all  knowledge  reach  a  climax 
unknown  before,  woman  will  participate  in  their  unfoldment.  It  is 
known  in  the  history  of  the  past  that  women  have  pressed  forward 
unto  these  climaxes;  when  they  do,  when  they  are  prompted  from 
within,  when  they  are  to  be  interpreters  of  the  Love  in  Wisdom,  that 
either  the  past  has  revealed  or  that  the  present  requires ;  or  when 
they  sit,  as  did  the  Ancient  One,  inspiring  Him  who  gave  the  records 
of  the  planets  unto  Time ;  or  as  veiled  in  the  mystic  "Burning  Bush", 
which  it  is  written  that  Moses  saw,  but  which  is  the  symbol  of  the 
ancient  Ramesian  Flame,  the  Divine  Mother  interpreted  to  him  the 
ancient  tablets  that  bore  the  records  of  the  wisdom  of  the  skies ;  or 
when,  this  ancient  mother  still  more  deeply  veiled  in  symbolism, 
the  "Wise  Men"  received  from  her  potent  breath  the  knowledge  of 
things  divine  through  the  quickening  soul  of  Love ;  or  when  any  one, 
ensphered  in  that  Divine  Love,  feels  the  new  inspiration  to  give 
knowledge  unto  the  world,  it  is  because  of  Her  presence  and  power. 

WOMAN,  THE  MANIFESTED 

We  said  in  other  lessons  that  when  Cadmus  went  into  Egypt 
searching  for  "his  sister",  his  "spouse",  when  he  "became  aware",  he 
revealed  a  measure  of  the  secret  meaning  of  language.  "Memnon", 
known  to  many  as  "half  god,  half  man",  who  revealed  the  mysteries 
of  language,  was  also  inspired  by  his  Divine  Arbiter;  and  such  other 
lives,  as  veiled  in  the  sacredness  of  the  Divine  cloisters  of  the  Ma- 
donna, still  have  yielded  their  treasures  of  knowledge  unto  the 
Earth,  because  of  the  sacred  feminine  influence,  for  woman  is  the 
Perceiver,  the  Intuition,  of  which  man  must  be  the  Declarer,  Rev- 


350  THE  SOUL; 

elator.  But  when  it  comes  to  the  birth  of  Truth,  to  the  Impersona- 
tion of  the  Life  Divine  (as  revealed  in  nature),  woman  must  be  the 
Manif  ester.  Whatever  then  makes  up  the  expression  of  her  life  is 
inwoven  with  the  Life  Divine.  Most  women  of  this  type  and  state 
of  growth  feel,  when  a  spirit  is  about  to  take  on  the  outward  form, 
the  tremblings  of  a  higher,  diviner  presence;  something  inwoven  into 
their  existence  that  makes  them  know  the  mystery  of  being.  When 
prophets  are  about  to  come  there  is  that  overbrooding  presence  of 
light,  that  makes  the  mother  know,  as  did  the  mother  of  John,  the 
wonders  that  are  to  be  declared ;  but  even  she  knew  that  there  was 
another  Life  more  perfect  when  "Mary"  appeared. 

When  the  Christ  Life  draws  near  and  the  Mother,  unveiling  her 
kingdom  of  light,  communicates  to  such  Angels  as  have  charge  of 
the  Earth,  the  Divine  Sacred  Mystery,  are  not  the  daughters  of 
Earth  correspondingly  uplifted,  and  do  not  the  souls  that  are  ready 
for  this  knowledge  draw  nigh,  and  more  nigh  unto  the  outward 
kingdom  ?  The  woman  always  speaks  the  word  to  her  companion ; 
she  is  the  one  who  whispers  the  Sacred  Message  first ;  and  when  the 
"Wise  Men"  knew  of  the  approach  of  the  Messiah  it  was  not  only 
the  knowledge  of  cycles  that  revealed  it,  the  knowledge  of  the  stars, 
that  turning  upon  their  cycles  made  known  the  New  Dawn ;  but  it 
was  that  within  the  Sacred  Temple  where  the  Divine  Mother  was 
adored,  angels  had  whispered  the  Divine  Truth;  it  had  trembled 
along  the  aisles  and  corridors — hosts — of  Heaven;  had  revealed 
itself  in  blossoms  of  thought  on  Earth;  had  been  communicated  in 
their  lives. 

So  does  the  Earth  declare  the  message  today;  and  the  Mother 
"Clothed  with  the  Sun"  comes  out  from  her  Celestial  Chambers, 
and  the  "Bridegroom"  of  the  "Bride  of  Heaven"  appeareth  to  Crown 
the  Earth  and  such  of  Earth's  children  as  are  ready  for  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  New  Life. 

Such  time  as  the  stars  are  unfolding  to  your  vision  in  greater 
splendor  as  they  now  are ;  such  time  as  the  skies  wear  deeper,  lovelier 
tints,  and  more  golden  flames ;  such  time  as  the  Northern  Constella- 
tions, that  bend  around  and  o'er  the  Wonderful  Pavilion  whence  all 
this  knowledge  comes,  shall  again  change  their  places  and  represent 
the  triune  Deity ;  such  time  as  all  the  blossoms  of  earth  reveal  more 
beauty  in  their  starry  shapes,  whether  in  the  simple,  lowly,  or  in  the 
more  complex  forms,  the  result  of  the  cultivation  of  the  hand  of 
man ;  that  time  is  the  precursor  of  the  Messianic  approach. 

All  over  the  Earth  are  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  lives 
stirred  by  this  divine  message ;  all  over  the  Earth  are  those  who  are 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  351 

called  the  "Younger"  and  "Elder" — two  words  meaning  parent  and 
child,  those  who  have  knowledge  of  the  soul  and  matter;  in  the 
language  of  the  Hebrew  Church  they  were  obliged  to  give  names  to 
these  who  knew  the  ancient  Truths  and  named  them  "Elders",  but 
they  were  perfect  lives,  knowing  eternal  youth;  and  while  in  time, 
knowing  eternity. 

Such  time  as  those  who  are  quickened  with  this  life,  though 
scattered  over  all  the  Earth,  feel  the  touch  of  the  Heavenly  flame 
and  declare  the  New  Truth;  such  time  as  false  lights  appear,  and 
fictitious  "prophets",  "seers",  who  consider  themselves  "anointed"  of 
God,  but  who  perceive  only  the  shadows,  you  may  know  that  the 
Divine  Mother  bendeth  toward  the  Earth;  that  her  golden  life, 
"clothed  with  the  Sun",  enspheres  the  Earth ;  the  Light  of  her  ap- 
proach revealing  the  Shadows. 

Although  there  are  twelve  from  among  the  daughters  of  Earth 
who  will  bear  forward  the  sacred  message  unto  the  generation  which 
is  tQ  yield  the  Christ  Birth,  there  are  such  as  sit  in  the  Innermost 
Temples  today  who  will  know  the  Divine  Truth.  When  the  Ma- 
donna shall  appear  on  Earth  to  claim  her  own  she  will  call  her 
Daughters  and  her  Sons  from  among  those  -who  are  now  in  the 
kingdom  of  time  and  sense  to  dwell  with  Her  in  the  land  set  apart 
for  the  Messianic  Life. 


352  THE  SOUL; 


THE  LILIES  OF  LIFE. 

Grow  they  beside  any  stream  of  time, 
Wear  they  the  petals  from  the  sun  enwove, 

Or  are  they  born  of  the  star-bells'  chime, 
Are  they  woven  from  the  light  of  Love? 

By  the  murmuring  stream  where  the  lilies  grow 
The  Madonna  has  pressed  them  with  her  foot; 

She  may  walk  in  ways  that  ye  do  not  know, 
She  may  bring  her  message  in  silence  sweet. 

But  such  time  as  the  Lilies  of  Life  appear 
To  crown  you  with  their  wonderful  light, 

Is  time  for  the  glad  and  beautiful  year 

Of  the  Madonna  to  crown  earth  with  delight, 

Aye  the  Lilies  of  Life  grow  white  and  fair 

When  she  draws  near  where  her  daughters  dwell; 

And  now  above,  where  Immortals  are 
She  waits  in  silence  the  story  to  tell: 

That  blossoming  from  the  azure  skies 
Her  roses  and  lilies  may  greet  your  eyes. 

To  the  "pure  in  heart"  she  cometh  alway 
The  petals  grow  where  her  heart-throbs  fall 

And  they  chime  their  music  of  life  today 
In  rhythmic  answer  unto  her  call. 

For  the  Mother  of  Lilies  of  Life  is  here 
And  she  crowns  the  Earth  with  her  perfect  Year. 


THIRD  LESSON. 
INVOCATION. 

Unto  Thee,  Eternal  source  of  life  and  love,  Divine  Mother,  In- 
finite Father,  Love  and  Wisdom,  we  turn  praise ;  may  Thy  children 
put  off  the  dust  and  ashes  of  time  from  their  feet,  the  cares  and  all 
that  absorb  in  outward  life,  and  turn  unto  Thy  shrine,  unto  Thy 
abiding  life  and  light,  praising  Thee  for  the  messages  of  Love.  Such 
portion  of  Thy  truth  may  they  receive  as  the  Divine  Life  within 
enables  them  to  perceive.  May  they,  in  seeking,  strive  to  aspire  to 
such  growth  as  cometh  from  Thy  perfect  Life.  And  Thou  who 
draweth  near,  even  Thou  Divine  Mother  of  all  Love,  whose  form  is 
symboled  in  the  many  images  of  life,  but  who  abideth  in  the  inner- 
most of  God,  bless  Thou  Thy  children.  Amen. 

LESSON. 

THE  MOTHER  OF  Two  TRUTHS. 

As  the  Primal  Truth  was  the  divine  message  of  the  Perfect  ONE, 
the  Revealer  of  One  Perfect  Truth,  the  Mother  of  all  life,  brooding 
above  all  worlds,  declared  that  message  the  Oneness  of  the  Universe ; 
so  in  the  next  stage  of  the  Earth's  unfoldment  the  Divine  Mother 
bore  the  name  of  "THE  MOTHER  OF  THE  Two  TRUTHS".  In  ancient 
symbolism  she  is  pictured  as  dual,  having  two  heads ;  and  her  form 
is  that  which  expresses  one  of  the  stars,  in  the  constellation  whence 
she  came.  This  dual  image,  half  angel,  half  woman,  revealing  the 
form  on  Earth  that  signifies  earth  generation  is  mistaken  in  the 
ancient  interpretation  by  those  who  translated  it,  for  the  Mother  of 
Seven  Truths,  as  well  as  the  Mother  of  Four  Truths,  whether  the 
translation  came  down  through  the  Hebraic  nation  or  whether  from 
Phoenicia  into  Greece,  the  cause  of  this  mistake  being  that  as  she 
came  from  the  North  the  same  light  seemed  to  ensphere  all. 

353 


354  THE  SOUL; 

The  image  of  the  "Mother  of  the  Two  Truths",  as  said  before, 
has  two  heads;  one  signifying  the  North,  the  other  the  South; 
so  if  you  were  bending  within  the  Shrine  that  symbolized  her 
life  you  would  salute,  first  the  North,  as  being  that  vast  sphere 
whence  the  Primal  Mother  came,  toward  the  stars  symbolizing  the 
seven  stars  in  Ursa  Major;  you  would  also  turn  toward  the  South 
as  symbolizing  the  Ancient  Mother  which  is  revealed  in  the  fer- 
vency of  the  light  of  Sirius,  the  Dog- Star,  symbol  of  the  life  of 
Earth. 

These  symbols  are  Hermetic;  both  have  reference  to  what  are 
known  as  "Hermetic  Mysteries",  afterward  symbolized  in  "Ash- 
toreth",  who  held  the  keeping  of  Astronomical  signs  and  their  sig- 
nificance. 

With  this,  the  Second  of  those  vast  Cycles,  the  Goddess  of  which 
revealed  to  her  children,  in  her  twofold  form,  the  mystery  of  life 
and  light.  As  four  stars  in  Ursa  Major  are  the  four  that  revealed 
the  First  Cycle,  so  the  seven  stars  are  those  that  symbolized  the  Sec- 
ond Cycle;  hence  the  frequent  confounding  the  "Goddess  of  the  seven 
stars"  with  her  of  the  Two  Truths.  In  the  symbolism,  the  Hermetic 
Mother  bears  from  the  North  and  from  the  South  the  symbols  of 
what  is  to  be  revealed  in  her  Children.  And  as  the  first  Child  is 
feminine,  which  is  carefully  concealed  in  the  record,  the  second  is 
the  Primal  "Hermes",  who  bore  the  message  of  all  Knowledge  to 
the  world  of  the  celestial  and  terrestrial  heavens ;  of  the  physical  in- 
fluences that  dominate  the  Earth ;  of  mathematics ;  of  all  things  that 
pertain  to  outward  knowledge  and  demonstration.  The  meaning  is : 
the  Mother  of  Two  Truths  reveals  the  first  departure  from  that 
which  is  One,  that  which  is  spheral,  sacred,  primal.  The  sphere  can- 
not be  understood  until  divided ;  therefore  the  principles,  when  re- 
vealed become  those  that  are  afterward  portrayed  in  mathematics, 
"broken  into  Science". 

This  Primal  "unveiling  of  the  Mysteries"  through  all  the  Ori- 
ental nations  has  symbolism  in  the  Goddess  that  is  concealed  and 
yet  revealed ;  Ashtoreth  of  the  Southern  worship,  from  which  wor- 
ship some  of  the  priesthood  never  departed,  is  only  a  more  modern 
symbol  of  this  Sacred  Mother ;  but  if  you  were  to  receive  her  symbols 
as  they  were  in  the  primal  temples,  when  Hermes  and  Hermia 
(Hermes  revealed,  Hermia  concealed)  gave  to  the  Earth  the  Truths 
that  she  declared,  you  would  have  the  symbol  of  her  double  life: 
North  and  South,  typifying  both  hemispheres — Celestial — no  East, 
no  West,  because  her  scope  was  too  vast  to  include  the  "day"  and 
the  "night"  of  Earth;  consequently  solar  and  lunar  symbols  in 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  355 

connection  with  day  and  night  of  earth  were  not  used  in  connection 
with  this  Madonna. 

THE  TWOFOLD  SYMBOL. 

The  two  horns,  or  points,  in  her  Crown  would  typify  the  two 
distinct  derivations  from  whence  the  Truths  came;  one  the  mascu- 
line and  one  the  feminine;  one  of  them,  that  which  reveals  the 
sacredness  of  her  "Throne",  you  have  in  modern  astronomy :  "Cas- 
siopeia seated  on  her  Throne",  which,  in  mythological  tradition,  it  is 
said  she  vacated  to  descend  toward  the  South — Southern  Heavens — 
"to  wed  her  son" ;  meaning,  to  reveal  her  son ;  for  the  Manifestation 
is  the  marriage  expression  of  twofold  life.  And  as  "son"  and 
"daughter",  "sister"  and  "spouse"  are  in  the  roots  of  language  the 
same  (even  as  "he"  and  "she,"  "man"  and  "woman"  and  God  made 
"man"  in  his  own  image,  "male"  and  "female"  created  he  them), 
and  are  often  transposable.  The  light  which  departed  from  the 
Northern  heavens  was  wedded  to  the  Southern  (in  symbols),  so  in 
the  intermingling  of  these  two  planispheres  in  the  ancient  symbolism, 
it  is  intended  to  typify  the  MOTHER  of  the  Two  TRUTHS;  those 
Two  TRUTHS  were  never  spoken  other  than  in  symbols,  or  referred 
to  in  other  manner  than  was  co-incident  with  the  Primal  meanings 
of  Primal  Beginnings ;  and  these  were  known  to  dwell  within  all  to 
whom  they  were  revealed  in  the 

Sacred  Order  of  the  Hermetic  Mother. 

None  save  those  who  understood  their  spiritual  meaning 
or  innermost  significance,  could  even  hear  the  words;  those  who 
were  initiated  well  understood  that  even  if  the  words  were  spoken 
to  ears  not  attuned  by  the  divine  voice  of  this  Madonna  they  could 
not  even  understand  the  meaning,  though  the  words  were  spoken  in 
their  own  language. 

Such  was  the  significance  of  these  symbols,  such  the  nature  of 
the  Divine  life  that  was  revealed,  that  it  is  said  when  this  Madonna 
came  to  Earth,  when  she  revealed  herself  in  human  form,  two  por- 
tions of  the  Heavens  that  had  been  separated  before  were  united; 
it  was  also  said  in  this  divine  symbolism  that  the  stars  in  the  vaults 
of  the  Northern  heaven  changed  places ;  especially  those  that  consti- 
tuted the  symbols  of  this  Madonna,  and  that  never  again,  until  the 
recurrence  of  the  Cycle  of  which  this  Two- Fold  Truth  was  the 
precursor,  shall  those  stars  be  in  similar  place,  or  position ;  so  that 
the  numbers  three  and  four  (seven),  were  equally  significant  of  her 
powers ;  and  in  that  Dispensation  though  the  feminine  life  was  out- 


356  THE  SOUL; 

wardly  lost  sight  of,  it  was  not  buried  beneath  the  masculine  power 
of  Hermes;  for  while  intelligence  and  knowledge  and  power  were 
the  all-pervading  influences  of  life,  it  was  still  unto  this  life,  the 
Mother  of  Two  Truths,  that  Hermes  ever  turned  for  counsel,  for 
wisdom ;  and  it  is  said  that  she  walked  by  his  side,  although  unseen, 
that  she  never  departed  from  him;  that  during  the  entirety  of  his 
mortal  pilgrimage,  in  all  the  lines  of  expression  in  time  and  sense 
it  was  ever  known  that  She  was  there :  the  Manif ester,  the  Inspirer, 
the  Revealer  of  the  Truths  that  were  to  be  declared;  and  that 
though  the  Messiah  was  expressed  in  dual  form,  his  spirit  still 
turned  to  this  Mother  of  Two  Truths  for  the  revelations  that  were 
to  make  all  things  perfect  in  their  twofold  expression.  Thus  the 
first  discovery  of  nature's  dual  expression  was  revealed  when  this 
Madonna  from  the  North  appeared ;  when  out  of  her  kingdom  she 
descended  to  the  Earth,  bearing  her  message  unto  Earth  as  the 
"Queen  of  the  South". 

These  symbols  have  been  given  in  the  records,  although  they 
have  been  handed  down  through  much  blindness  and  misinterpreta- 
tion; they  serve,  however,  to  explain  such  phrases  as  "Solomon's 
Marriage  with  the  Egyptian  Woman",  "Pharoah's  Daughter",  and 
the  rebuke  which  was  received  by  "David's  favorite  child",  who  was 
to  bear  forward  the  "Kingdom  of  the  One  God".  There  is  included 
in  the  Hebraic,  Sacred  and  antique  books  much  of  this  most  ancient 
Symbolism,  or  mythological  record ;  you  will  find  "The  Wisdom  and 
the  splendor  of  Solomon"  and  the  visit  of  the  "Queen  of  Sheba", 
i.  e.,  "The  Queen  of  Seven",  or  "The  Queen  of  the  Sun  and  the 
Throne",  are  but  interpolations  and  transpositions  of  this  wonder- 
ful drama  enacted  thousands  of  ages  previous,  when  the  Light  of  the 
Northern  and  Southern  heavens  were  supposed  to  be  united. 

The  Astronomers  were  unable  previously  to  trace  the  "signs" 
before  the  Two  Truths,  or  "two  tokens"  had  been  revealed;  they 
had  been  obliged  to  rely  upon  limited  observations,  or  tradition,  for 
all  that  was  passing  in  the  Northern  Heavens;  and  those  in  the 
North  had  relied  on  tradition  for  that  which  was  passing  in  the 
Southern  Heavens ;  the  Mother  of  Two  Truths  combined  the  solu- 
tion of  all  these  mysteries  in  herself,  explaining  all  that  had  pre- 
ceded her,  unveiling  all  the  Mysteries  of  the  preceding  Dispensa- 
tion, of  the  Oneness  of  the  Life,  by  the  twofold  life  that  was  hers. 

UNION  OF  THE  "NORTH"  AND  "SOUTH/' 

Just  as  the  first,  the  Primal  Dispensation,  had  revealed  the  UNITY 
of  Life,  so  came  the  twofold  line  of  this  New  Revelation  as  found 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  357 

in  nature :  unveiling  the  mystery  of  dual  life  as  manifest  in  all  the 
forms  of  Earth,  and  the  revelation  of  mathematics  that  made  pos- 
sible the  solution  of  the  mysteries  of  the  Northern  and  Southern 
Heavens. 

Such  time  as  this  recurrent  cycle  shall  again  appear  unto  the 
world,  this  same  Madonna,  out  of  the  splendor  and  the  amplitude 
of  her  state  of  Being  in  the  Heavens,  will  recall  unto  the  children 
of  Earth  these  Truths  that  have  been  obscured;  and  at  such  time 
as  the  stars  that  form  her  Symbols  of  expression  shall  take  the  same 
position  as  before — that  of  the  three  points  in  the  Trident  of  Nep- 
tune— "Ursa  Major"  will  have  changed  his  position,  facing  the 
Earth  instead  of  standing  as  now.  All  those  stars  that  were  ac- 
counted the  "Delineators  of  Time",  from  which  the  first  Time- 
circles  were  declared,  will  have  changed  their  places,  returning  to 
the  position  they  had  in  that  Dispensation.  This  will  occur  in  the 
Seventh  Dispensation;  then  for  the  second  time  will  appear  this 
Goddess  of  the  Twofold  Truth  in  her  recurrent  or  concurrent  sphere 
or  Dispensation.  So  when  this  twofold  life,  this  Madonna  of  the 
Two  Truths,  shall  be  fully  interpreted,  it  will  be  in  the  Seventh  Dis- 
pensation ;  for  her  symbols  are  both  TWO  and  SEVEN. 

As  the  symbol  of  the  First  Dispensation  was  the  One  encircling 
sphere  so  the  Sixth  Cycle  will  repeat  the  number,  in  the  six-pointed 
star,  which  announces  the  beginning  of  the  Sixth  Dispensation. 

In  the  numbers  and  Symbols  which  were  used  by  the  ancients 
to  express  these  Dispensations,  the  Hermetic  mysteries  did  not  admit 
or  include  the  numbers  ten  and  five;  for  it  was  supposed  that  these 
(ten  and  five)  would  reveal  the  Sacred  Name.  The  reason  that 
nine  and  six  were  used  instead  of  the  ten  and  five  (although  both 
combinations  make  fifteen)  was  because  nine  and  six  already  re- 
vealed a  Sacred  Name ;  the  other  numbers  revealing  a  name  or  names 
that  were  not  known  in  the  Hermetic  Philosophy  or  Dispensation. 
Nine,  "Three  times  Three",  being  one  of  the  symbols  for  the  other — 
the  first — Madonna.  The  analysis  is:  twice  three  was  the  symbol 
for  the  Truths  already  known,  a  complete  circle  of  Truth,  three 
times  three  for  the  Truths  that  were  to  be  declared ;  the  other  three 
in  the  Primal  Twelve  were  veiled ;  but  six  and  one,  Seven,  was  the 
number  of  the  recurrent  Dispensation  of  the  mother  of  the  Two- 
Fold  Truth. 

SACRED  NUMBERS  AND  NAME. 

Long  did  the  "Wise  Ones"  of  Earth  wait  for  the  full  revela- 
tion of  the  perfect  numbers  and  NAME.  In  this  Dispensation  of 
which  we  are  now  speaking,  the  Daughter  of  the  Madonna  bearing 


358  THE  SOUL; 

the  human  form  still  was  expressed  in  the  twofold  symbolism, 
although  there  was  a  declaration  of  the  solution  of  the  Primal  unit 
by  threes : — 3 — 6=9 — and  3 — making  twelve.  In  Her  Dispensation 
there  was  the  declaration  of  the  twofold  principle  in  science,  and 
the  expression  in  its  Primal  essence  of  the  twofold  principle  of  life, 
and  the  twofold  nature  of  Deity. 

Throughout  the  whole  of  the  Hermetic  Dispensation,  this 
dual  life,  was  made  manifest  in  more  external  ways  than  before; 
therefore  more  perfectly  revealed  unto  the  "Wise  Ones"  was  that 
principle  of  the  Two  Truths,  not  yet  revealed  unto  the  masses  of 
the  Earth,  but  they  became  symbolized  in  numbers,  in  words,  and  in 
the  characters  and  terms  employed  for  the  expression  of  all  life 
that  existed  under  this  Dispensation.  Also  the  Dove  first  became 
the  symbol  of  the  "Divine  Messenger"  and  the  reason  of  this  was 
that  the  Dove,  the  "Menat,"  in  its  twofold  expression,  was  taught 
to  bear  messages  from  the  Mother  to  the  "wise  men"  of  the  North 
and  of  the  South;  and  became  the  "Messenger"  which  was  after- 
ward discredited  in  Israel  among  the  Hebrew  people,  because  it  was 
the  symbol  of  this  dual  Goddess-Mother  and  of  all  that  typified  her 
reign;  even  Egypt  came  to  reject  that  which  was  the  symbol  of  her 
primal  salvation,  because  there  was  war  between  the  "Dynasties" 
that  afterwards  came  in  the  recession  of  this  Dispensation,  and  there 
was  rejection  of  the  general  symbols  which  were  twofold,  as  repre- 
senting what  the  Queen  or  the  Mother  of  Twofold  Truths  had  de- 
clared. 

These  Two  Truths  spread  all  over  the  Orient  under  various 
names ;  and  nations,  wherever  there  was  life  and  light  sufficient,  per- 
ceived and  accepted  the  Truths.  The  masculine  and  feminine  inter- 
pretation of  Deity  and  Nature  became  the  accepted  one,  and  the 
latter  was  not  veiled,  until  a  "thousand  years"  afterward  when  the 
recession  began,  and  these  mysteries  were  hidden  and  these  symbols 
were  veiled  by  vague  and  material  interpretations. 

From  those  splendid  stars  that  gleam  out  each  clear  night  in 
the  heavens,  the  first  "Recorders"  of  the  cycles  of  time,  came  the 
Seven  Angels  accompanying  the  Mother  of  Two-fold  Truth,  they 
were  also  the  Seven  Symbols  of  the  Truths  that  were  declared  after 
the  Two  Truths;  these  Seven  Truths  constituted  the  all  essential 
knowledge  of  that  time,  but  were  subsequently  changed  by  the 
Kaballa  to  Ten,  when  the  cycles  changed;  but  the  Seven  was  the 
primal  number,  symbolizing  in  the  numbers  six  and  one  Truths  most 
active  in  the  Constellations  whence  the  Seven  Angels  came;  the 
"Vacant  Throne"  signified  that  this  Mother,  the  fair  Madonna 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  359 

"wedding  the  North  to  the  South,"  had  departed  for  a  time  spirit- 
ually from  her  sphere  to  give  New  Truths  to  the  Earth:  the 
mysterious  Two  Truths. 

As  we  have  said  before,  as  soon  as  those  truths  are  to  be  again 
manifest,  and  the  children  of  Earth  are  ready,  not  alone  to  secret 
Orders,  nor  to  any  especial  nations  will  they  be  given,  but  to  all 
people  who  are  ready  when  the  Cycle  is  here,  then  will  this  Mother 
appear  who  declared  the  Two  Truths.  Then  will  be  understood  the 
symbols  of  the  dual  form  in  ancient  mythology  and  inscriptions, 
variously  interpreted  :  Half  Woman  and  half  Angel,  half  Earth,  and 
half  Heaven,  the  true  interpretation  of  which  has  never  been  known, 
either  from  the  ancient  ideographs  or  symbolical  language,  except  to 
the  "wise  ones,"  the  Angels.  Some  portions  were  culled,  however, 
by  the  compilers  in  the  phrases,  "the  first  and  last,"  "the  beginning 
and  the  ending,"  etc.  No  one  knows  what  these  originally  meant. 
The  meaning  is  simply  this  :  that  which  faced  the  South  at  the  time 
of  this  revelation,  was  the  feminine  life  ;  that  which  was  concealed, 
or  in  the  North,  was  the  masculine  ;  when  the  Hebraic  priests  and 
interpreters,  anxious  to  suppress  the  feminine  meaning,  reversed 
the  record,  and  announced  the  "King"  ;  the  "Lord"  ;  the  "Creator"  ; 
"He";  "J-h-v-h,"  it  was  simply  in  antagonism  to  the  ancient  symbols, 
the  ancient  language,  and  the  ancient  mysteries  expressed  in  Ash- 
toreth,  which  revealed  the  active  principle  in  the  word  "sreth",  as 
in  the  word  "Jehovah,"  the  four  letters  from  which  alone  that  word 
can  be  fashioned,  were  primarily  embodied  in  the  synonym  to  include 
the  feminine  life  (and  the  word  Ye-ho-vah  is  not  wholly  masculine 
even  in  its  full  rendering)  .  "Elohim"  was  added  to  make  more  certain 
the  interpretation.  In  Hebraic  "Scripture"  is  a  partial  revival  of  the 
origines  which  belong,  in  their  roots,  to  the  Hermetic  Mysteries.  In 
the  naming  of  the  Divinities  which  afterward  succeeded  this  primal 
name  among  other  nations,  when  Hermes  left  the  Earth  and  other 
deities  gradually  supplanted  his  name,  the  names  were  changed  from 
feminine  to  masculine,  the  "Mother  of  Two  Truths"  to  some  deity 
unknown.  The  primal  significance  of  the  "Two  Truths"  was  lost. 

BIRTH  ^ND  RE-BIRTH. 


The  Two  Truths  survive,  and  have  an  eternal  expression  here 
and  hereafter,  for  the  mystery  of  life  in  its  BIRTH  and  RE-BIRTH  be- 
longs unto  the  kingdom  of  the  Soul,  in  its  expression  of,  and  its  rec- 
ognized oneness,  "like  unto  God."  No  one  except  those  who  could 
comprehend  the  meaning  of  this  thought  could  have  any  knowledge 
of  the  meaning  of  the  "Two  Truths"  which  the  Divine  Mother  de- 


360  THE  SOUL; 

clared,  and  none  excepting  those  who  could  understand  this  mys- 
tery could  at  that  time  have  access  to  the  temples  of  worship  and  of 
learning,  to  the  mystery  of  "breaking  the  circle"  of  the  One  life 
in  nature  ("the  circle,  or  sphere,  cannot  be  measured  until  divided"), 
or  to  that  which  primarily  forms  the  basis  of  every  chemical  com- 
bination: the  separation  of  the  ultimate  (primal)  atom  or  globule 
from  all  combinations. 

FOR  TO  THE  HERMETIC  MYSTICS  ALONE  THROUGH  THE  PRIMAL 
MOTHER  WAS  REVEALED  THE  FACT — NOT  OF  THE  SCIENTIFIC  "PRI- 
MATES"— BUT  THAT  THE  ONLY  PRIMATE  IS  THE  DUAL  GLOBULE,  THE 
PRIMAL  ATOM,  WHICH  DERIVES  EVERY  FUNCTION  OF  ITS  EXISTENCE 
FROM  SIMPLY  BEING  DIVIDED,  AND  THEREBY  IMPARTS  ITS  ESSENCE  TO 
EVERY  FORM  IN  NATURE. 

In  these  mysteries  every  Alchemistic  formula,  every  forma- 
tion of  socalled  "primordial  cells,"  and  every  mathematical  ar- 
rangement, was  perfect ;  and  only  in  these  mysteries  was  it  discov- 
ered in  what  manner  "primal  substance,"  as  it  was  called,  could  be 
known.  The  primal  Mother  of  Two  Truths  declared  the  dual  nature 
of  the  primal  substance  and  when  she  again  appears  will  make  in  all 
scientific  bases,  this  complete  change,  which  is  fundamental,  then 
the  imperfect  combinations  and  imperfect  interpretations  of  science 
will  be  replaced  by  perfection,  by  restoring  the  One  primal  sub- 
stance, the  origin  of  all  life,  by  division. 

There  are  those  upon  the  Earth  today  who  partake  of  the  nature 
of,  or  have  almost  arrived  at  being,  Angels,  who  are  ready  for  the 
Life  that  will  come;  who  perceive  the  Primal  Truths,  and  who  will 
be  ready  to  meet  this  Presence;  who  if  in  pursuit  of  science,  whether 
of  chemistry,  mathematics,  or  geology,  would  be  able  to  perceive 
the  Two  Truths  which  this  Mother  declared ;  as  those  who  are  ready 
will,  in  the  Sixth  Dispensation,  perceive  the  primal  Truth  of  the 
first  Madonna;  the  perfect  sphere  of  Life,  the  Oneness  of  nature, 
and  that  Oneness  which  is  found  here  divided,  One  God,  the  Soul 
like  unto  God ;  but  the  mystery  of  this  division  was  that  which  the 
second  Mother  revealed;  those  divided,  found  themselves  united 
under  the  first  mystery;  so  the  mystery  of  division,  and  of  the 
reunion  of  primal  substance,  was  the  mystery  of  the  Mother  of  the 
Two  Truths.  As  this  division  and  reunion  take  place  in  the  inner 
nature,  only  the  formal  outward  expression  in  nature  was  known; 
the  essence  of  life  was  unknown,  save  that  it  was  known  to  bear 
the  stamp  of  creation. 

The  primal  Mother  of  the  Two  Truths  could  perceive  the  secret 
workings  of  chemical  forces ;  at  that  time  there  were  those  by  whom 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  361 

it  was  thought  that  metals  could  be  transfused  into  one  another ;  or 
called  into  existence  seemingly  out  of  the  empty  air.  Thus  it  was 
thought  that  the  ultimate  particles  (Substance)  of  matter,  once  hav- 
ing been  formed  and  found,  could  be  fused,  separated,  reunited; 
that  in  their  primal  sources,  all  forms  of  substances  could  be  traced, 
dissolved  and  recreated ;  also  the  essential  truth,  that  there  is  but 
one  kind  of  "Primal"  "ULTIMATE  ATOM" — globule — that  every 
diversity  of  expression  in  nature  is  the  result  of  the  division  of  this 
atom,  as  the  diversity  of  any  kind  of  life  is  the  result  of  division; 
so  are  the  varieties  of  the  expressions  of  the  soul  the  result  of 
division,  but  the  one  ultimate  essence  is  of  eternity.  In  time  as  in 
eternity,  in  matter  as  in  soul,  in  all  expressions  of  God  as  in  all 
expressions  of  soul,  the  primal  principles  are  ever  the  same. 

This  sacred  Mother,  brooding  over  all  the  nations  of  the  Her- 
metic Dispensation,  yielded  that  Twofold  Truth,  and  stamped  it 
upon  every  image,  every  hieroglyph,  every  symbol ;  those  who  bore 
it  forward  gave  it  in  symbols  that  were  afterwards,  as  said  before, 
nearly  lost  in  the  mazy  labyrinths  of  mythology,  or  by  the  false 
teachers  that  hopelessly  entangled  it,  or  drove  it  to  the  shelter  of 
the  Cloister  and  Cell  of  the  "Wise  Men"  of  the  Sacred  Orders. 

The  glorious  spectacle,  as  now  seen  in  the  brilliance  of  the  orbs 
whence  Her  presence  came,  is  caused  by  the  light  of  that  Presence 
which,  even  now,  flows  earthward  from  that  sphere,  the  light  of 
the  Two  Primal  Truths,  that  are  beginning  to  be  perceived  by  man- 
kind because  of  Angels  of  Science  and  Religion.  As  in  the  ap- 
proaching Dispensation  the  Primal  Truths  are  to  be  gathered  in 
the  Kingdom  of  the  New  Life,  so  whatever  glimpses  or  perceptions 
those  who  are  ready  can  have,  they  will  bear  them  forward  unto 
the  next  Dispensation ;  for  upon  the  Earth  must  be  the  number  of 
souls  corresponding  to  the  First  and  Second  Truths,  the  number 
chosen  from  out  the  children  of  Earth  who  will  bear  the  sacred 
Life  and  Light  of  that  Divine  Mother. 

When  it  was  not  unusual  that  there  were  dual  births  (twins) — 
they  were  not  exceptional  so  frequent  were  they — the  dual  births 
were  always  praised  and  adored  as  the  token  of  a  certain  expression 
of  this  Twofold  Life,  and  the  mother  bearing  the  dual  forms  to 
birth  was  hailed  and  heralded  as  "one  especially  favored  by  the 
Mother  of  Two  Truths."  And  when  two  natures  were  expressed  in 
one  life  ("Hermaphrodite")*  it  was  considered  especially  significant 

*  In  the  original  meaning  of  this  form  of  two-fold  life  there  is  every 
reason  to  suppose  that  the  Divine  Marriage  was  thought  to  be  typified, 
inappropriately,  however, 


362  THE  SOUL; 

as  bearing  the  nature  of  "a  god" — and  such  lives  were  held  sacred, 
for  what  reason  we  cannot  here  declare  unto  you,  but  for  the  reason 
of  the  Supposed  symbol  of  the  Twofold  Truth. 

As  we  bear  these  mysteries  forward,  you  discover  that  even  to 
analyze  the  earth  and  its  forms  and  mysteries,  it  must  be  under  the 
interpretation  of  that  which  is  Divine ;  so  the  perception  of  all  truths 
can  be  declared  only  in  that  way. 

MEANING  OF  HER  SYMBOLS. 

When  this  Madonna  of  the  Hermetic  mysteries  appears  in  the 
symbols  she  appears  with  two  faces.  Whether  she  really  appeared 
in  material  form  or  was  expressed  for  the  occasion,  she  was  never 
gazed  upon  excepting  as  a  twofold  countenance;  all  who  came 
toward  her  recognized  her  presence  in  this  double  presentation  rep- 
resented by  two  faces;  and  each  countenance  bore  equally  the 
splendor  of  the  Divine  Nature.  The  Star  which  symbolized  her 
presence  was  not  shaped  in  its  rays  either  with  four,  five,  or  six 
points,  but  with  two  points;  which  (in  symbolism  are  points  or 
"horns"  and  are  misinterpreted  to  signify  the  crescent  moon),  were 
the  two  rays  of  the  Primal  Truths ;  these  emanated  from  her  brain 
and  from  her  life,  and  made  it  possible  for  other  lives  to  understand. 
Thus,  walking  or  appearing  to  those  in  the  temples,  the  inner  wor- 
shipers, she  revealed  herself  in  their  visions.  All  who  gazed  upon 
her,  whether  the  worshipers  beheld  one  countenance  or  the  other, 
they  perceived  her  presence  equally.  The  dual  face  showing  the 
knowledge  she  brought  was  from  the  Northern  and  Southern  heav- 
ens equally ;  and  showing  that  preceding  expression,  in  the  Kingdom 
of  Perfect  Life  and  Perfect  Love,  is  the  dividing  of  the  units  of  all 
things ;  and  there  must  be  known  the  past  and  future  One  and  Two, 
the  "first"  union  and  the  "last"  union,  the  "Beginning  and  the 
Ending,"  but  all  equal  in  the  light  of  this  Twofold  Truth. 

So  as  feminine  in  life  was  repeated  again  and  again  under  this, 
the  Divine  Mother,  there  appeared  a  Sacred  Flower  which  bore  the 
symbol  of  her  life  and  name  on  the  earth ;  that  flower  was  dual  in 
its  expression ;  it  had  two  blossoms,  both  bearing  petals,  scroll-like 
leaves  (something  similar  to  and  like  the  Calla  lily),  but  a  double 
blossom,  one  on  each  side,  and  each  side  of  the  blossom  was  perfect ; 
this  became  a  symbol  of  that  Madonna  in  her  temples,  and  one  of 
the  Hermetic  symbols  in  all  places  dedicated  to  her.  Afterward 
when  the  symbols  were  lost,  when  some  portion  of  the  meaning  was 
destroyed,  this  sacred  symbol  was  perverted ;  even  as  the  Seven 
Truths  of  the  Hermetic  Orders  were  hidden  by  those  who  did  not 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  363 

care  to  understand  them.  But  as  the  Seven  principles  symbolized 
the  seven  rays  of  light,  each  of  which  bore  the  message  mathemat- 
ically from  the  divided  light  of  the  sun,  they  were  also  symbolized 
in  the  sounds  of  harmony;  so  in  divisions  of  light  into  color,  and 
of  sound,  through  mathematics,  were  found  the  subdivisions  of  the 
Two  Primal  Truths;  as  these  subdivisions  increased  it  was  found 
that  there  were  seven  and  seventy ;  that  there  were  three,  nine  and 
twelve ;  and  after  a  time  the  Two  Truths  expanded  into  other  mathe- 
matical propositions  which  formed  the  base  of  one  portion  of  the 
Hermetic  Mysteries;  the  other  portion  being  in  the  chemical  solution 
of  the  "Primal"  or  "ultimate"  atom. 

As  Souls  first  understand  these  things,  as  Angels  first  declare 
them  to  souls  on  Earth,  as  Arch  Angels  are  the  message-bearers  to 
Angels,  so  the  Madonnas  are  the  revealers,  the  manifesters  of  them. 

Unto  the  Son,  or  the  first  expression  of  Her  life,  must  the 
Madonna  first  give  the  Primal  Truths.  From  the  fair  kingdom 
whence  the  Mother  of  Two  Truths  came  She  brought  the  Sacred 
Truths  to  her  Son,  Hermes. 

When  unto  Her  realm  she  returned,  when  her  message  was  fin- 
ished, there  was  no  longer  conscious  knowing  of  her  presence — it 
was  groping — but  only  as  Her  light  remained  in  Her  children,  was 
there  any  knowledge  on  Earth  of  the  perfect  revelations  She  brought. 
What  other  knowledge,  what  other  sacred  symbols  of  life  (other 
than  we  have  stated  in  this  lesson)  were  revealed  you  could  not 
dream  and  we  do  not  declare;  but  this  we  do  know:  that  from 
Her  perfect  height  She  beheld  the  Earth  stamped  with  the  impress 
of  this  Divine  Mother  upon  the  ages,  with  every  letter,  word,  hiero- 
glyph, term,  syllabling  her  name, — although  perverted  by  the  nations 
through  which  it  has  passed, — there  is  but  one  meaning:  when  the 
image  with  the  crown  of  two  points,  or  the  image  with  the  two 
heads,  or  even  the  symbol — as  in  the  later  Madonna  with  the  crescent 
moon  beneath  her  feet — is  revealed,  there  is  always  conveyed  the 
subtle  message  of  these  sacred  and  divine  Truths  borne  forward  in 
Her  perfect  light. 

THE  SEA  AND  THE  AIR  PROCLAIM  HER. 

Then  from  out  the  SEA,  the  symbol  came  to  syllable  the  praise 
of  this  Mother :  that  which  was  partly  of  the  waters  and  partly  of 
the  air ;  an  image  that  never  has  been  interpreted,  and  which,  with 
the  bungling  phraseology  of  the  translation  of  Hebrew  and  Sanscrit, 
even  of  the  hieroglyph  and  inscription,  cannot  be  interpreted — an 
image  that  has  the  form  of  the  physical  life  of  the  sea^-crowned 


364  THE  SOUL; 

with  the  head  of  the  Angel ;  meaning  the  life  of  the  Divine  Mother 
in  both  the  over-brooding  of  space,  and  the  under-brooding 
waters. 

Thus  you  will  perceive  that  the  twofold  image  is  even  there  re- 
vealed, and  the  Sacred  stamp  is — by  this  interpretation — placed  upon 
that  which  has  been  either  totally  without  meaning,  or  has  been 
given  a  meaning  entirely  foreign  to  the  original  one ;  nor  can  you 
trace  any  symbol  with  twofold  meaning  of  life,  in  mythology,  art, 
poetry,  or  in  geometry,  without  going  back  to  this  period  to  which 
we  refer :  The  Cycle  of  the  Two  Truths. 

All  through  the  later  Ramesian  Dispensation,  when  the  majestic 
stars  that  are  now  seen,  lighted  the  night,  this  interstellar  symbol 
was  also  known;  and  when  no  longer  in  the  midst  of  the  ancient 
starry  heavens — but  in  the  Solar  Life  (Ramesian),  there  were 
embodied  souls  piercing  some  portion  of  this  antiquity,  perceiving 
that  Life,  that  Light,  which  thus  revealed  this  Twofold  mystery, 
and  which — more  than  likely — at  the  beginning  of  this  (the  Sixth) 
Dispensation  will  give  new  pulsations  to  the  scientific  and  inquiring 
minds  of  Earth,  the  life  and  light  that  is  to  restore  the  Primal  Truths 
for  which  Chemistry  vainly  searches,  for  which  human  analysis  has 
vainly  sought. 

The  ultimate  proposition  of  science  is  here  met,  as  is  the  ultimate 
proposition  of  the  Soul:  for  the  majority  of  human  beings  both 
propositions  will  return  in  the  coming  cycles;  one  is  the  precursor 
of  the  other ;  the  One  Soul  and  One  God  revealed  today,  the  other, 
the  One  Divided,  the  Dual  Life,  will  be  revealed  in  the  future ;  from 
that,  in  the  future  Dispensations,  will  come  the  solution  of  all  other 
mysteries,  beginning  inversely  with  the  order  in  which  the  revela- 
tions have  come. 

Men  have  sought  the  Twofold  Truths  in  the  manifestations  of 
nature,  have  endeavored  to  find  the  solution  of  the  primal  atoms  in 
the  wonderful  labyrinth  of  many  mysteries ;  aye,  how  little  do  they 
understand  that  all  lives  that  have  expression,  do  but  converge  to 
one  primal  center  as  they  have  come  from  one  center,  the  Infinite, 
so  all  Soul  Life,  manifesting  and  diverging  from  its  own  center,  for 
expression  in  manifold  ways,  must  to  the  primal  center  return. 

Illumined  by  the  light  of  the  soul,  inspired  by  Arch  Angels  that 
are  to  bring  the  New  Message,  under  the  impetus  of  the  New  Life, 
with  bated  breath,  quickened  pulse,  the  glowing  truths  of  this  new 
and  Divine  Message,  are  revealed  in  many  lives.  Angels  of  Light 
perceive  and  will  declare  those  who  are  to  bear  forward  the  Truths 
unto  the  incoming  Dispensation;  those  who  in  conformance  to  the 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  365 

sacred  symbols  of  the  periods  and  Cycles  of  time,  fulfill  the  require- 
ments, bear  the  impress  and  stamp  of  them  today. 

Meanwhile,  the  Mother  of  Two  Truths,  bore  to  Earth  as  hand- 
maidens, those  who  are  to  appear  in  the  new  Dispensations.  The 
Messianic  Life  of  the  Sixth  Dispensation  will  have  Dual  expression, 
and  the  Soul-life  of  the  Mother  of  Two  Truths  is  thus  again  to  be 
revealed;  while  in  the  centers  of  boasted  civilization,  all  scattered 
fragments  of  human  knowledge,  all  dust  and  ashes  of  human 
research,  volumes  and  tomes  piled  mountains  high,  will  be  valueless 
as  the  dust  and  ashes  beneath  your  feet,  under  the  light  of  this 
coming  inspiration,  this  living  knowledge  to  be  revealed. 

The  Sacred  Mother  of  Primal  Life  on  Earth,  the  Madonna  of 
the  first  Dispensation,  also  appeareth;  from  Her  and  from  the 
Mother  of  the  Twofold  Truth  cometh  the  Messengers  that  are  to 
accompany  the  New  Messiah  from  those  spheres  of  Angels  and 
Mighty  Messengers  that  circle  around  and  over  all  the  Earth,  uniting 
the  Past  with  the  Present,  the  "North  with  the  South."  The  celestial 
meaning  of  the  vibrant  message  comes  piercing,  as  those  wondrous 
lights  that  shone  when  the  Star-eyed  Goddess  of  the  North,  came 
out  to  wed  the  South  and  give  to  the  Earth  the  message  of  the 
Twofold  Truths. 


EVER  REACHING  FOR  THE  UNATTAINABLE. 

Ever  reaching  for  that  which  is  unattained 
For  that  which  yet  is  unexpressed; 

But  always  knowing  though  baffled  and  pained 
That  the  attainment  comes;  distressed 

Because,  not  yet,  not  here  is  the  day  and  hour; 

A  year,  a  thousand  years,  go  by 
In  which  but  feebly  is  the  latent  power 

Revealed,  of  endless  mystery. 

But  always  certain  that  it  is  there, 

Sure  though  days  and  centuries  pass, 
That  the  Truth  cometh,  unaware 
Revealed  as  if  in  a  mystic  glass, 

First  reflected,  ere  they  are  known, 
For  no  shadow  can  the  Truth  disown. 

Always  reaching;  as  through  the  dark 

The  struggling  germ  aspiring  still, 
Seemeth  forsaken,  drear  and  stark, 

It  seems  to  perish;  but  the  will 


366  THE  SOUL; 

That  bursts,  obedient  from  the  sod 
Moved — by  the  light  and  glory  of  the  sun, 

Proves  that  the  promises  of  God 
And  the  attainment  will  be  won; 

For  lo!  'tis  there  in  leaf  and  flower, 
In  wondrous  pageantry  of  bloom; 

All  the  attainment  of  its  power, 

All  of  the  glory  from  out  the  gloom. 

So  struggling  Souls  ever  must  reach 

For  what  they  know  that  they  possess; 
And  all  the  devious  ways  but  teach 
The  simple  truths  for  which  ye  press 
Through  the  mazy  labyrinths  of  Earth 
To  find  them  in  the  Heavenly  birth. 

Souls  have  true  knowledge;  but  the  form 

Is  rent  and  pierced  and  torn  asunder, 

Until  at  last  through  calm  and  storm 

And  sunshine,  and  amid  the  wonder 

You  find  the  glory  of  that  estate 

For  which  the  countless  ages  wait. 

The  soul  is  greater  than  the  world; 

Greater  than  stars  and  suns  can  be; 
For  this  mystery  of  life  is  furled 
In  time  and  its  impotency, 
To  be  at  last  revealed  and  known 
When  the  soul  knows  and  claims  its  own. 


FOURTH  LESSON. 

R.  A.  H. 
INVOCATION. 

Divine  Mother-Father,  perfect  life  and  love,  Infinite  Being; 
Thou  who  art  all  Love  and  Wisdom,  unto  Thee  forever  Thy  chil- 
dren turn  within  that  perfect  altar  of  Divine  Love;  and  as  the 
baptism  of  Thy  grace  descendeth,  may  they  put  aside  all  thoughts 
of  earthliness,  the  sandals  and  dust  of  time  from  their  feet,  and 
from  their  minds  the  cares  of  earthly  existence;  and  turn  unto  Thee 
whose  Life  is  their  Light,  whose  Baptism  is  their  Renovation.  May 
they  realize  the  All-Hallowed  light  of  Thy  perfect  Love,  and  receive 
the  blessing  of  Thy  perfect  Wisdom.  And  as  is  included  in  Thy 
divine  sphere  all  Blessedness,  so  may  the  Blessedness  of  this  hour, 
make  more  and  more  complete  in  their  lives  the  glory  of  Thy 
Kingdom.  Amen. 

ADDRESS. 

We  give  you  greeting,  Beloved  ones;  from  the  sphere  of  the 
Divine  Mother,  Greeting: 

Were  you  in  the  Temple  unto  which  you  are  summoned  this 
night,  you  would  bend  first  toward  the  South ;  all  your  thoughts  in 
obedience  would  turn  to  the  Divine  Mother,  who  holds  within  her 
keeping  all  the  life  that  appears  on  the  Earth  forever;  and  who 
from  the  Southern  Heavens  links  the  South  with  the  North;  you 
would  turn  toward  the  West,  as  toward  the  light  that,  receding,  gives 
place  for  the  new  day ;  you  would  turn  then  toward  the  North,  unto 
which  the  Great  Mother — ever  joined,  twain  in  one — retires,  her 
Northern  Kingdom ;  and  toward  the  East  you  would  turn  as  toward 
the  Rising  Day,  in  which  the  symbols  are  found  of  the  New  Birth. 
Then  in  the  Divine  permission,  and  in  the  divine  Recognition,  you 

367. 


368  THE  SOUL; 

would  turn  to  where  the  group  of  stars  is  found,  in  which  abides  the 
Star-Eyed  Madonna  of  the  South,  who,  when  she  comes  from  the 
great  Southern  heavens,  is  named  the  Goddess-Mother  of  all  Life, 
Light  and  Grace,  as  she  joined  the  Heavens  of  the  South  with  those 
of  the  North.  You  would  become  imbued  with  the  knowledge  of 
the  New  Kingdom;  for  as  Ahasuerus  in  his  long  reign  symbolized 
and  illustrated  Strength,  the  Divine  Mother  was  veiled  and  almost 
completely  hidden,  except  in  Her  Kingdom.  From  out  the  South  the 
great  Orb  of  Light  symbolizes  her  presence  and  reproduces  over  all 
the  lands  South  and  East,  even  to  the  far  Orient,  the  great  tides  of 
re-birth  which  were  known  under  other  names  and  symbolized  in 
many  forms.  Thus  during  the  "Interval"  (see  fourth  Messianic 
lesson)  you  perceive  her  glory  was  not  blotted  out  nor  dimmed, 
only  withdrawn. 

You  Now  ENTER  UPON  ANOTHER  KINGDOM. 

In  the  ten  divisions  of  the  zodiac  are  the  symbols  that  represent 
her  life  (the  eleventh  and  the  twelfth  have  been  added).  In  the 
ancient  symbolism  whenever  the  ten  signs  appear  those  which  were 
hers  were  hidden,  i.  e.,  the  two  added  degrees.  That  which  is  now 
Twelve — in  the  signs  of  the  Zodiac — was  the  ten  and  two;  thus  you 
understand  or  perceive  the  degrees,  and  in  the  signs  of  the  Zodiac, 
as  revealed  at  the  point  where  the  sun  (seemingly)  enters  upon  the 
vernal  equinox,  and  also  where  the  winter  solstice  begins,  were  the 
"signs"  of  her  reign. 

Yet,  were  you  entering  the  Temple  of  this  Goddess,  you  would 
give  the  signs  thus: — ten  and  two — as  including  the  eleventh  and 
twelfth  degrees,  the  two  being  added.  One  is  never  spoken ;  so  that 
inner  dual  revealment  of  the  Solar  system,  made  the  symbols  ten 
and  two  (omitting  the  numbers  seven,  two  and  one)  to  be  deified 
under  her  reign.  All  subdivisions  were  supposed  to  be  complete; 
but  the  number  two  was  never  mentioned,  since  that  symbolized  the 
Divine  Mother  and  her  companion,  who  were  Sacred  and  Silent  in 
the  great  Solar  Kingdom. 

As  the  light  came  forth  from  this  Kingdom,  all  the  Earth  was 
adorned  with  the  graciousness  of  her  Presence,  and  thus  was 
brought  anew  the  Celestial  knowledge  unto  the  nations  of  the  Earth, 
which  was  revealed  and  carried  forward  in  the  Previous  Dispensa- 
tions, and  was  found  at  the  beginning  of  this:  Knowledge  of  the 
mother  of  converging  nations,  i.  e. :  all  the  nations  that  worshipped 
at  the  shrine  of  the  sun  and  understood  the  Symbolism  that  pictured 
this  Divinity. 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  369 

When,  in  the  Symbolism  adopted  by  Christianity  the  full  knowl- 
edge of  the  life  and  its  symbols,  is  at  last  revealed  as  "twelve"  (sec 
the  twelve  stars  of  the  Apocalyptic  Vision ;  although  the  ten  and  the 
silent  two  in  the  ancient  kingdom  and  the  "Twelve  Disciples"  of 
Jesus),  there  is  manifested  a  broad  and  distinct  recognition  of  all 
that  was  symbolized  in  this 

MOTHER  OF  CELESTIAL  LIFE  AND  LIGHT  ; 

and  the  fact  is  revealed  that  the  Hebrew  words  which  had  mystic 
origin  and  are  interpreted  in  the  masculine  significance  alone,  bore 
in  their  primal  meanings  the  feminine  Divinity;  and  this  Divinity 
that  differed  from  those  Divinities  of  the  North,  the  Seven  "Time 
Keepers,"  adapted  the  thought  of  the  "Wise  Ones"  of  the  Earth 
to  the  especial  kingdom  of  the  Light  of  the  Sun;  the  recognition  of 
the  Sun  as  the  Source  of  Life  and  Light  instead  of  depending  upon 
the  Northern  constellations  for  the  measurement  of  Time. 

The  New  Mother  of  the  Cycle,  which  was  to  be  revealed  by 
LIGHT,  declared  the  Solar  light,  and  made  known  the  various  signs 
of  the  Zodiac,  and  revealed  the  mysteries  that  were  secretly  borne 
forward  after  the  previous  Dispensations  in  added  lines  of  knowl- 
edge. It  is  a  most  significant  fact  that  the  Avatar  who  was  the 
symbol  of  ten  is  still  later  the  symbol  of  ten.  It  is  also  a  significant 
fact  that  the  ten  "Ecclesiastes"  (and  two)  thus  signifies  the  twelfth, 
in  the  mystic  tables  of  the  Ancient  Kaballa  and  of  the  Hermetic 
Orders.  It  is  also  a  significant  fact  that  the  "Tetragramaton,"* 
preserved  in  the  records  of  the  Hebraic  nation  as  signifying  the 
"Most  High,"  is  also  partly  feminine  and  in  derivation  signifies 
"God  of  four  Kingdoms,"  which  in  the  "origines,"  is  also  "Queen 
of  the  four  Kingdoms" ;  the  Feminine  Divinity  of  that  Creative 
Power  the  Divine  Mother ;  the  numbers,  letters  and  words  that  sym- 
bolize that  most  ancient  NAME,  are  both  masculine  and  feminine  in 
their  "origines."  There  are  also  other  symbols  from  the  Great  South 
Mother  who  is  brought  forward  as  "The  Queen  of  Sheba"  (Peace), 
but  who  in  reality  was  this  golden  Divinity  of  all  the  Southern  lands 
of  Africa,  Egypt,  Syria,  India  and  China;  all  the  South  lands  that 
were  swept  by  this  great  tide  of  wonderful  knowledge  concerning 
the  Solar  light  and  its  derivations  in  the  symbolism — "the  sphere 
of  the  Sun" — in  which  the  Divine  Mother  holds  in  her  silent  keep- 
ing, not  only  all  the  vivifying  and  fructifying  forces  of  life,  not  only 
the  mystic  power  that  forces  germs  into  existence  and  quickens  the 

*  See  the  Sephiroth. 


370  THE  SOUL; 

Earth  into  unfoldment,  but  all  that  symbolizes  the  sacredness  of  the 
soul  (still  unrevealed). 

THE  CHILD;  SYMBOLIC  DIVISIONS  OF  ONE. 

As  the  two  Primal  Truths  are  Birth  and  re-birth,  souls  divided 
and  reunited,  so  the  Three  Truths  are  the  union  of  the  Divine 
Madonna  and  her  Companion,  the  unrevealed  Bridegroom,  now  re- 
vealed, and  their  CHILD:  The  TRUTH  that  is  born  into  the  world. 

The  Four  Truths  symbolize  Ashtoreth,  the  Mother-Goddess  of 
four  Kingdoms ;  one,  the  Unity  of  life,  her  first ;  the  soul,  its  birth 
and  re-birth,  two ;  three,  which  is  Truth  born  or  declared,  Mother, 
Father,  Child ;  and,  four,  which  is  the  Truth  in  all  its  feminine  and 
masculine  expressions :  Father-Mother,  Son,  Daughter,  making  the 
fourfold  expression  of  life  on  Earth ;  thus  the  four  Kingdoms  sym- 
bolize all  that  there  is  in  birth  and  re-birth,  parent  and  child ;  in  the 
soul  in  its  united,  its  divided,  and  its  reunited  state.  Thus,  in  the 
phrase :  "Four  corners  of  the  Earth,''  is  symbolized  North,  South, 
East,  and  West,  and  the  Four  Cardinal  principles  that  were  revealed 
by  Her  and  included,  for  the  time  being,  this  wonderful  knowledge 
of  the  ancient  "Divisions  of  Time." 

Then  begin  other  divisions,  in  sixes  and  Twelves ;  six  times 
Twelve  being  the  Seventy  Two  ("Elders"),  which  not  only  sym- 
bolized the  divisions  of  the  zodiac,  but  the  divisions  of  the  Angelic 
Kingdom  under  this  reign,  and  under  these  symbols  (which  are,  at 
the  present  time,  traced  only  in  Astronomy,  and  are  believed  to 
relate  exclusively  to  the  solar — Zodiacal — divisions)  are  found  the 
sacred  meanings  of  the  Soul  and  Angelic  degrees — or  numbers. 
Scholars  now  in  the  world  lose  sight  of  the  original  meanings,  think- 
ing that  primarily  there  was  but  one — Astronomical ;  the  true 
meaning  is  that  the  SUN,  the  divisions  of  the  zodiac,  all  planetary 
bodies,  the  seven  planets  then  known,  the  Earth  and  its  attendant 
moon,  were  simply  outward  expressions,  symbols  of  one  of  the  most 
ancient  Deities  in  the  Primal  revealments,  expressing  what  is  now 
meant  by  the  revelations  of  Light  from  the  center  of  the  Solar 
System :  meaning  the  Light  Divine : 

RA. 

Let  it  not  be  understood  that  this  shining  shield,  this  orb,  this 
RA,  is  the  Infinite  God ;  but  let  it  be  understood  that  the  Sun  forever 
expresses  as  his  symbol  the  Sphere  of  Light  in  which  the  Life,  the 
silent,  Secret  Divinity  is  enshrined,  the  Mother  of  all  Truth.  When, 
therefore,  from  this  ancient  Splendor,  came  the  Four  Propositions 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  371 

that  were  to  make  the  world  beautiful  and  great;  when  the  Four 
Truths  were  avowed  for  the  time  being,  which  were  to  establish  the 
principles  of  Light  upon  the  world,  there  appeared  another  Ma- 
donna :  the  one  that  makes  here  the  "Kingdom  of  the  Sacred  Moun- 
tain." You  will  notice  that  this  also  has  its  relation  to  the  Divinity 
in  the  Sun-Mother;  for  all  words,  whether  in  the  Hebrew  or  San- 
scrit, or  more  ancient  derivation,  that  express  inspiration  or  express 
Light,  appear  in  the  symbols  as  "Mountains,"  as  "Horab,"  "Sinai," 
etc. ;  all  "Mounts"  of  inspiration  were  related  to  that  which  is  given 
from  the  Sun. 

The  Divine  Mother  which  is  in  the  North,  has  the  symbol 
"Cassiopeia,"  as  the  Queen  who  vacated  her  kingdom  in  the  North 
to  pass  to  the  South,  in  the  South  was  symbolized  by  the  "Divine 
Mountain"  on  which  was  placed  the  city  of  the  Mother  of  Light 
and  peace,  HIERIOSALEM,  or  which  has  since  become  the  "City  of 
Zion,"  "Jerusalem,"  whose  derivations  point  to  this  most  ancient 
symbolism,  where  the  God  of  Light,  the  Sun,  descends  to  meet  the 
Mother  upon  the  Mountain  Heights  of  Inspiration,  from  which 
flows  forth  the  Light  unto  the  world,  from  which  must  come  the 
symbols  expressing  light — which  also  expresses  Divine  Light,  or  the 

SON  OF  LIGHT. 

Every  sacred  image  of  the  Madonna  of  that  period  is  an  image 
ensphered  in  the  light  of  the  Sun,  showing  that  in  the  mystic  sym- 
bolism the  Madonna  that  we  now  speak  of,  "clothed  with  the  Sun," 
included  all  angels  of  the  Sun,  and  all  that  move  in  the  constellations 
that  were  earlier  believed  in,  but  were  departed  from,  as  was  also 
the  worship  of  the  "Mother  of  the  Seven  stars."  Seven  was  no 
longer  a  Mystic,  Secret,  Kabalistic  number,  except  relatively.  All 
minds  were  turned  toward  the  worship  of  the  number  four,*  as  the 
symbol  of  the  Primal  Truths;  of  the  Number  Twelve,  which  could 
not  be  spoken, — only  the  ten  and  two  in  one;  and  of  the  num- 
ber, which  in  its  highest  subdivisions  constituted  the  symbol  of 
the  Angels  having  charge  of  that  Dispensation,  as  the  especial 
attendants  upon  this  mother  and  her  reign :  Seventy-two,  or  Twelve 
times  six,  and  thus  the  new  symbolism  of  numbers,  and  of  those 
particular  inscriptions  that  now  perplex  the  students,  because  the 
secret  meaning  cannot  be  known  (as  well  as  the  numerical  meaning), 
which  was  the  conveying  of  the  new  message  unto  the  world. 

We  have  in  the  (<Rising  Light,"  the  wonderful  symbolism  of 
Hor  ("Horus"),  and  the  divine  and  most  ancient  meaning  of  "Isis"  ; 

*The  circle  as  solved  by  the  Square — the  four  Elements  (earth,  air, 
fire,  water). 


372  THE  SOUL; 

we  have  "Osiris" — not  in  the  more  modern  interpretation,  but  in  the 
signification  of  the  Sun  itself ;  we  have  this  all-encompassing  power 
of  LIGHT  which,  taking  possession  of  the  different  kingdoms  of  the 
Earth,  held  sway,  every  form  being  bent  unto  obedience  to  the  Light. 
Under  this  Madonna's  reign  all  golden  blossomings  appeared 
upon  the  Earth ;  and  the  mystic  flowers  that  reared  their  heads  upon 
the  mystic  waters,  far  away  in  Africa,  in  Abyssinia,  in  Egypt,  were 
gold-crowned,  bearing  the  sacred  symbol  of  the  Sun.  These  blos- 
soms were  radiant  with  its  light,  and  ensphered  in  their  conformation 
was  the  mystic  meaning  of  the  Ten  and  the  Two.  You  will  find,  in 
all  lilies  growing  in  the  Orient,  that  have  golden  color,  something 
of  this  still  preserved;  you  will  still  find  in  the  inscriptions  upon 
ancient  temples,  and  in  the  "Lotus  Bloom,"  the  meaning  of  these 
most  ancient  symbols. 

THE  SON  OF  THE  SUN 

See  how  after  all  this  preparation  this  wonderful  Messiah, 
therefore,  has  His  birth :  instead  of  there  being  any  visible  form, 
or  any  manifestation  of  Maternal  Presence,  her  life  upon  the  Sacred 
Mountains  was  received  into  companionship  with  the  "Life  Divine" 
under  the  Symbol  of  the  Sun.  And  the  RAMESIAN  DISPENSATION 
revealed  "The  Son  of  the  Sun."  The  "Ark"  was  not  the  literal, 
insignificant  thing,  interpreted  in  Hebraic  scriptural  history  as  be- 
longing to  the  "finding  of  Moses  on  the  Earth,"  but  rather  the  Divine 
token  that  under  the  symbols  of  the  "Covenant"  or  the  "Word" 
are  revealed  and  preserved  all  the  mysteries  of  this  Divine 
Kingdom.  The  "Hand-Maiden"  who  brought  forth  to  light  this 
new  Life,  and  who  was  the  external  expression  of  the  Divine 
Mother,  was  none  other  than  this  Hierosalema,  or  Saloma.  the 
"Princess  of  Peace,"  the  Queen  Earthly  Mother,  instead  of  the 
Divine  Parent  who  was  nameless  in  this  Dispensation. 

As  the  Truth  more  and  more  was  declared,  the  Dispensation 
brought  the  people  from  the  bondage  of  ignorance,  growing  out  of 
the  recession  of  previous  revelations,  unto  greater  light  and  more 
Divine  Truth;  from  the  limitations  of  the  hidden  and  almost  ob- 
scured Truths,  unto  the  full  splendors  of  the  light  of  the  Sun ;  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  Solar  System ;  from  the  Three  to  the  Four  Truths 
or  Degrees,  from  the  Seven  Stars  and  the  Seven  Crowns  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  planets  that  make  up  the  Solar  system  and  the 
larger  "Sun  Sphere."  And  since  the  Zodiac  had  been  before  wor- 
shipped in  the  numbers  three  and  seven  (ten),  after  this  time  four 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  373 

equal  numbers — Geometrically  the  square  or  equilateral  quadrangle 
— were  worshipped  instead  of  the  numbers  that  were  without  com- 
panionship or  balance.  Everything  was  in  Twelve,  everything  in 
Four,  instead  of  Ten  and  the  Two,  which  was  silent  but  understood. 

So  the  "WORD"  became  expressed  in  this  Form  by  the  super- 
vision of  the  Madonna  who  dwelt  upon  the  Sacred  Mount  of  Peace, 
unto  whom  came  the  "Wise  Ones" — "Magi" — those  who  had  knowl- 
edge of  the  Kingdom  of  Light,  and  those  who  came  into  the  pos- 
session of  the  Light  of  the  Kingdom  of  the  Sun  were  clad  in  its 
splendor. 

Ultimately  this  knowledge  of  the  true  signs  of  the  Heavens  and 
the  meaning  of  the  Zodiac,  passed  into  the  keeping  of  the  Recluses, 
the  "Sacred  men,"  who  could  draw  near  the  Mountain  of  the  Sacred 
Mother  of  Light ;  these  men  must  have  known  all  these  Truths  and 
must  have  been  fully  initiated  into  the  mystic  numbers  that  revealed 
not  only  Ten  and  the  Two,  but  all  the  subdivisions  of  Her  kingdom ; 
and  must  have  even  come  to  know  the  mystic  meanings  of  all  things 
that  revealed  Her  in  the  universe;  they  saw  in  the  external  forms 
but  Her  manifestation;  but  instead  of  tracing  the  religion  of  this 
period  to  its  truly  feminine  origin,  scholars  are  wont  to  find  merely 
the  mathematical  and  astronomical  indications ;  mistaking  them  for 
Truths  of  the  Kingdom  that  she  expressed  by  mathematical  and 
astronomical  facts  and  figures,  that  became  her  Symbols. 

So  all  the  Southern  heavens  were  made  glorious!  And  the 
Earth  was  suffused  with  the  new  and  more  golden  light ;  new  forms 
of  life  upsprang  under  the  generations  of  this  Mighty  Mother;  and 
the  wisdom  of  the  Knowledge  which  had  been  revealed  in  its  primal 
roots,  in  the  preceding  Dispensations,  grew  to  more  perfect  knowl- 
edge under  this  Light. 

There  was  the  true  and  the  false  afterward;  in  the  reversion 
there  was -li' tie  that  remained  of  the  true  in  that  which  was  com- 
piled and  handed  down  as  the  Wisdom  of  the  Sages,  under  tradition 
of  which  "the  Wisdom  of  Solomon"  was  in  many  parts  the  expres- 
sion; even  as  the  intellect  is  false  compared  to  revelation.  The 
ancient  name  under  which  a  false  Kingdom,  called  the  "Kingdom 
of  Wisdom,"  was  known,  was  symbolical  of  a  fallen  height,  of  one 
who  had  receded  from  the  Light;  one  who  had  borrowed  his  gar- 
ments of  light  from  the  one  who  had  now  no  visible  presence  or 
power;  and  who  was  far  back  in  this  divine  Kingdom.  The  real 
RAMESIAN  light  of  this  great,  and  of  preceding,  ages,  became  after- 
ward obscured  by  the  night  of  intervening  periods  of  shadow ;  these 
passed,  and  the  real  spiritual  and  solar  Heavens  were  again  revealed. 


374  THE  SOUL; 

» 

MOTHER  OF  FOUR  TRUTHS 

As  this  Mother  did  not  walk  the  Earth  in  human  garb,  except  on 
the  "Mountain  height,"  appointing  one  of  "The  Queen's  Daughters' 
to  bear  forward  the  light  that  was  to  be  given  to  Earth ;  so  in  such 
wise,  the  Mother  of  the  Four  Mystic  Truths  only  abides  upon  the 
Heights;  is  only  viewed  in  the  Four  Perfect  expressions  of  Life; 
only  revealed  in  the  Mother,  Father,  and  Son  and  Daughter; 
therefore  in  the  Four,  as  in  the  Two — Mother-Father  (Mother, 
Father,  and  Dual  child),  there  is  the  complete  expression,  the  "At- 
tainment," as  expressed  in  the  "Temple  of  Life"  and  recorded  in 
"The  Book  of  Life" — so  all  Temples  dedicated  to  this  Madonna 
were  upon  the  Mountains.  No  Shrines  or  Altars  were  in  the  valleys 
or  cities,  or  places  inhabited  of  men ;  none  were  allowed  to  enter 
except  those  who  were  the  Initiated  of  the  Initiates;  they  were  those 
unto  whom  were  known  the  Four  Truths  by  their  growth,  by  their 
perception  in  Soul.  Thus  the  Priests  and  Oracles  of  that  Kingdom 
were  those  who  in  external  life  expressed  not  only  recognition  of 
the  Infinite  Dual  Soul,  but  also  recognition  of  the  duality  of  the 
Divine  Madonna  (Messianic  Parentage),  and  recognition  of  the 
Primal  Truth  of  the  Dual  expression  of  the  Infinite. 

Under  this  reign  all  forms  of  feminine  life,  that  had  been 
eclipsed,  became  more  perfect.  Women  were  appointed  to  places 
of  power  and  honor;  they  were  to  bear  the  recognition  of  the  life 
that  woman  could  express  over  all  the  lands  where  the  Mother  or 
Queen  of  the  Sacred  City  of  Light  and  Peace  reigned. 

Everything  that  was  "golden"  was  brought  into  existence ;  every- 
thing that  revealed  the  light — Solar — was  employed  as  the  symbol ; 
and  earth  metal,  gold,  which  was  discovered  at  a  former  period  of 
time,  whether  manufactured  by  the  ancient  Alchemists  in  their  rare 
Alembic,  through  the  Knowledge  that  obtained  at  that  period,  or 
extracted  from  the  ore  by  the  fires  of  the  crucible,  was  simply  used 
to  adorn  and  beautify  the  temples  and  sacred  places  of  this  Mother 
on  the  Earth. 

There  was  no  thought  at  that  time  that  the  use  of  gold  could  be 
perverted,  or  could  be  debased  by  being  employed  in  anything  that 
related  to  commerce;  there  was  no  barter  and  sale  of  that  which 
symbolized  in  the  Sacred  Solar  light  the  light  of  RAMESES.  As  soon 
would  they  have  thought  of  selling  the  rays  of  the  o'er-arching 
Dome  of  the  Divine  Kingdom.  Hence  in  the  reversion,  when  gold 
became  the  symbol  of  Mammon,  when  any  were  its  worshipers  at 
external  shrines,  or  it  was  debased  to  other  purposes,  all  its  primal 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  375 

meaning  departed,  and  even  the  meaning  of  the  Light  of  the  Sun 
seemed  shaded  from  the  perception  of  man. 

But  do  not  fail  to  remember  that  you  are  indebted  to  this  period 
for  your  first  knowledge  of  the  movement  of  the  planets  around  the 
center;  for  the  first  true  knowledge  relating  to  the  subdivision  of 
the  Zodiac ;  for  the  first  knowledge  of  the  Primal  Truths  contained 
in  the  Ten  and  Two  Divisions ;  for  the  first  knowledge  of  that  per- 
fect Astronomical  law  that  by  placing  the  center  of  the  Solar  System 
at  the  Sun,  the  knowledge  of  the  other  relations  of  the  Planets  was 
made  more  clear ;  for  the  first  knowledge — which  has  been  obscured 
until  the  present  time  and  is  now  revealed — that  this  planetary  sys- 
tem (when  complete)  has  twelve  planets;  and  that  the  number  of 
the  planets  in  all  systems  when  complete,  or  revealed,  is  or  will  be 
twelve;  that  there  are  also  "twelve  times  twelve"  ("one  hundred  and 
forty-four"  and  "one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand") — this  num- 
ber is  given  in  scriptures  and  was  known  to  this  period — in  the 
larger,  or  inter-Solar,  system  of  spheres  moving  around  a  more 
distant  Primal  center. 

Just  as  under  this  Divine  Mother  the  Mystic  "Twelve  times 
Twelve"  was  revealed  as  the  ultimate  of  all  the  Messianic  periods 
upon  the  Earth;  so  the  mystic  "Tree  of  Life,"  with  its  "Twelve 
manner  of  fruits,"  being  Solar  as  well  as  Celestial,  was  also  thus 
declared. 

CLOTHED  WITH  THE  SUN 

"The  Woman  clothed  with  the  Sun"  is  presented  in  a  new  aspect 
under  this  interpretation ;  she  herself  being  the  center,  the  Woman ; 
and  the  sphere,  or  clothing,  encircling  her,  being  the  light  of  that 
Divine  Companionship,  protecting,  ensphering,  while  she  reveals 
the  Light  of  Earth. 

"The  moon  beneath  her  feet"  refers  to  the  fact  that  the  lunar 
periods  or  smaller  cycles,  and  each  lesser  light — Her  Twelve  Angels 
or  Messengers  serving  Her — bore  all  that  relates  to  birth  and  re-birth 
to  the  Earth,  subject  to  this  Divine  Mother.  For  whensoever  the 
Madonna  of  the  Four  Kingdoms  declares  Her  presence  and  Her 
power  on  the  Earth,  all  so-called  "natural  laws"  are  superseded  by 
the  Power  of  Four  Greater  Truths ;  and  these  Four  Greater  Truths 
enabled  those  who  possessed  them  to  have  power  over  the  Earth, 
the  Air,  Fire  and  Water;  and  their  corresponding  symbols  in  the 
states  of  human  life. 

The  cardinal  Principles  which  these  represented,  corresponded 
%to  all  the  elements  known  to  the  Ancients ;  and  those  elements  were 


376  THE  SOUL; 

solvents  of  all  the  combinations  of  life ;  even  as  the  Primal  element — 
The  First  Truth — was  the  solution  of  the  universe  in  the  first  com- 
bination of  substance;  so  the  Four  accredited  elements:  the  Earth 
and  all  its  formations ;  the  Air  and  all  its  infusing  elements ;  Fire 
and  its  power  as  a  disintegrating  and  separating  solvent ;  Water, — 
next  to  Fire  the  great  solvent  and  sometimes  greater  than  fire,  also 
— the  Primal  Genetrix  of  physical  life.  Thus  these  Four — at  the 
command  of  the  Mother  of  the  Sacred  Mountain,  or  the  City  of  the 
Sacred  Mountain — revealed  in  the  external  Kingdom,  what  the  Four 
Great  Truths  revealed  in  the  Kingdom  of  the  Spirit. 

These  Four  Truths — with  their  Primal  meaning — will  more  and 
more  dawn  upon  you ;  not  by  statements  in  terms,  or  words — since 
there  are  no  terms  that  can  fully  express  their  meaning,  but  belong- 
ing unto  your  souls  they  will  be  more  and  more  perceived.  So  you 
will  understand  that  Two  of  them — the  Two  that  are  One — are 
included  in  this  symbol  of  the  four ;  and  the  other  Two  are  included 
in  the  symbol  of  that  which  is  revealed  and  declared  (the  dual 
Child),  thus  in  the  unity — not  the  dispersion — of  all  thoughts  must 
be  found  the  expression  of  these  Truths.  But  they  relate  to  the 
Soul — not  to  the  body — they  relate  to  the  innermost — not  to  the 
external — but  their  SYMBOLS  were  always  expressed  in  that  which 
was  revealed  in  the  Four  Principles  of  Nature. 

SYMBOLIC  MEANING  OF  THE  FOUR  TRUTHS 

The  interpretation  of  the  symbolism  is  this: 

The  Earth,  as  the  Primal  Mother,  was  sustained  by  the  Atmos- 
phere— Air  (The  Infinite  Ether) — as  the  Primal  Progenitor  of  all 
Life — outward  Life,  appointed  by  the  First  Cause ;  Fire  and  Water 
as  indicators  of  birth,  death  and  re-birth,  that  which  creates,  that 
which  disintegrates  and  that  which  renews.  Thus  when  Earth  and 
Air,  the  Primal  Unit  (Substance  and  space)  became  One,  there  was 
Generation.  Fire — symbolizing  both  the  Sun  and  "Hades" — and 
Water,  were  the  symbols  of  that  which  separates,  solves,  disinte- 
grates and  re-unites. 

These  SYMBOLS,  or  Elements,  at  last  came,  through  the  idolatrous 
tendencies  of  the  senses,  to  be  mistaken  for  the  great  Truths ;  while 
the  Primal  thought,  the  Divine  meaning,  was  obscured,  or  utterly 
lost  in  the  intervening  ages. 

Only  in  the  Temples  of  the  Sun — no  longer  Hermetic,  but  full 
of  the  Light  of  "Ra",  the  Divine;  no  longer  holding  simply  the 
"Three  Truths",  or  the  "Two  Truths",  or  the  "One  Truth" ;  but, 
holding  the  sacred  mystery  of  that  Four-fold  Truth,  that  birth  and 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  377 

re-birth  contain  both  the  Twain  and  One  in  the  whole,  is  the  state- 
ment of  all  the  Divine  propositions  that  the  human  spirit  can  per- 
ceive— this  Divine  Madonna  appears.  She  is  crowned  with  four 
points,  not  as  star  but  as  a  cross ;  the  Symbol  of  which  is  the  Ten  and 
the  Two ;  and  as  this  Symbol  is  shown,  it  is  the  symbol  also  of  the 
Mystic  Life,  or  re-birth ;  each  point  of  the  cross  is  "One  of  Four" 
and  these  are  sacred.  The  symbol  of  the  number  seventy-two  is  the 
symbol  of  the  Angels  and  their  companions  accompanying  Her. 
They  appear  at  this  hour  in  the  Southern  Heavens;  their  re-birth 
will  be  in  the  Life  that  will  appear  in  a  New  Dispensation,  because 
that  yields  the  Harvest  of  Her  Truths. 

As  the  Sixth  Dispensation  yields  the  harvest  of  the  Madonna  of 
the  Three  Truths,  that  Madonna,  reappearing,  will  give  the  Earth 
the  wonders  that  were  then  revealed  in  the  "Mystic  Three"  and  their 
results ;  so  when  again  the  Light  shall  come  forth  from  that  South- 
ern Heaven,  and  there  shall  be  restoration  of  the  Southern  Lands, 
long  submerged  beneath  the  ocean,  and  new  tides  of  life  sweeping 
over  the  world  shall  make  new  geographical  divisions  upon  the 
Earth ;  then  again  the  wonderful  Four-Fold  Light  will  appear,  ac- 
companying the  Seventh  Dispensation,  and  bear  forward  its  fruition, 
as  the  seed  was  sown  in  the  past  time.  While  even  at  this  hour,  be- 
cause of  the  Mystic  meaning  and  name  of  the  approaching  Sixth 
Dispensation,  all  past  Madonnas  reveal  the  secrets  of  their  Kingdoms 
and  make  known  the  revelation  of  their  lives. 

Beautiful,  surely  were  these  Madonnas,  the  Messengers  of  the 
Divine  Mother ;  from  out  the  five  Kingdoms  that  have  passed  they 
will  yield  their  spiritual  Truths  unto  the  Life  and  Light  that  now 
cometh,  or  prepares  to  come  unto  the  world ;  for  such  as  are  ready 
for  the  Sixth  Kingdom.  And  the  Daughters  of  the  Earth,  those 
who  are  clothed  with  the  Light,  those  who  are  ensphered  with  the 
radiance  of  the  Three-fold  and  the  Four-fold  message,  will  bear  the 
symbol  and  signet  of  the  New  Madonna,  and  of  the  Light  of  these 
past  Truths;  while  all  of  the  children  born  unto  the  Kingdom  that 
now  cometh  will  perceive  the  Truths  of  the  Three-fold  and  the 
Four-fold  Light.  And  She  will  come  with  the  Six-pointed  Star 
upon  her  brow. 


378  THE  SOUL; 


THE  KNOWLEDGE  REVEALED   BY   LOVE. 

Hieroselma,  Queen  of  Light  and  Peace, 

Cometh  when  perfect  Love  abides; 
When  Truth,  and  Wisdom,  and  Knowledge  reign 

And  naught  else  in  the  world  betides. 

For  perfect  Love  is  the  Perfect  Sphere 
Within  which  life  itself  is  wrought; 

No  other  knowledge  can  be  here 

Save  what  its  wondrous  power  hath  brought. 

Up  from  the  sod  the  two-fold  ray 

Divided,  is  blended  in  the  flower; 
Down  from  the  skies  the  light  of  day 

Is  linked  again  in  wondrous  dower; 

And  from  the  Soul  divided  here, 

Seeking  the  errors  and  bonds  of  sense, 

Truth  revealed  from  the  Mystic  sphere 
The  One  Life  and  its  recompense. 

For  Truth  is  made  complete  by  two; 

And  Love  alone   reveals  the  whole; 
Four-fold,  division  brings  to  view 

The  Perfect  One  Truth  of  the  Soul. 

Though  manifold  is  the  life  below 

That  makes  the  perfect  sphere  complete, 

Yet  all  forms  pass  away,  and  lo: 

Twelve  times  twelve;  the  sphere  at  your  feet! 

And  crowned  with  light  by  Twelve  Stars  given; 

Twelve  Souls  that  know  the  light  of  Heaven. 


MOTHER  OF  SORROW. 

I  sis  (veiled). 

FIFTH  LESSON. 
INVOCATION. 

Divine  Mother,  Infinite  Father,  Love  and  Wisdom ;  Unto  Thee 
Thy  children  ever  turn,  putting  off  the  dust  and  ashes  from  their 
feet,  putting  aside  the  sandals  of  time  and  turning  unto  the  Light 
Divine.  May  Thy  manifold  works  and  Thine  Infinite  Love  sustain 
and  guide  them  and  be  unto  them  the  strength  of  Life  Eternal. 
Amen. 

LESSON. 

Beloved  ones:  If  you  were  in  the  Temple  toward  which  your 
footsteps  now  turn  you  would  behold  the  Divine  Mother  clothed  in 
sorrow ;  her  head  bowed  with  the  knowledge  of  the  grief  and  suffer- 
ing of  the  world ;  with  the  Infant  in  her  arms  unrecognized  by  those 
who  should  receive  the  Divine  Light. 

In  the  far-off  Kingdom  around  which  the  Pleiades  circle,  whose 
Central  sun  is  sometimes  supposed  to  be  Alcyone,  in  the  Life  and 
Light  that  belong  to  the  inscrutable  Wisdom,  the  Queen  of  this 
Divine  Kingdom  reigneth.  There  all  is  perfect  Love ;  and  if  those 
stars  symbolize  the  Heaven  of  the  Love  lighted  skies  it  is  because 
of  the  Divine  Love  that  dwelleth  there. 

When  the  Earth  was  ready  for  the  baptism  of  which  you  are  to 
learn  tonight,  One,  greatest  in  that  Kingdom,  summoned  all  Her 
Daughters :  "Which  of  you,"  said  she,  "will  bear  the  message  of 
the  Meaning  of  Sorrow  unto  the  Earth  ?  Which  of  you  will  consent 
to  enter  the  shadows,  taking  upon  yourself  whatever  darkness  may 
be  there?"  And  when,  from  among  the  fairest,  the  brightest  of  the 

379 


380  THE  SOUL; 

fair  ones  said:  "I,  Divine  Mother,  will  bear  the  message  of  the 
Meaning  of  Sorrow,  if  it  needs  must  be."  And  thence  it  is  said,  by 
the  Wise  Ones  of  the  Earth,  and  by  the  Angels  and  Arch  Angels 
that  knew,  that  one  of  the  stars  departed,  and  "the  lost  Pleiad"  has 
been  ever  since  sought  among  the  starry  Kingdoms,  none  knowing 
that  the  "Mother  of  Sorrow"  was  the  Divinity  Star  which  shone  in 
the  light  of  the  splendor  that  by  her  absence  was  lost  in  the  heavens. 

Forever,  in  each  Dispensation  there  is  a  recession  from  the  per- 
fect manifestation;  forever  the  Divine  Image  is  shadowed  by  the 
darkness  of  the  world,  and  the  selfishness  of  mankind ;  even  as  in 
the  primal  Eden,  man  wanders  away  from  the  Love  of  the  Soul  to 
the  love  of  the  senses ;  forsaking  the  espousals  of  the  Kingdom  of 
Heaven  for  those  of  the  dust.  So  in  the  recession  of  each  Dispensa- 
tion the  children  of  Earth  have  wandered  from  the  primal  light  into 
the  shadow  of  the  senses;  and  there  must  be  a  time  when  there 
seems  a  total  eclipse;  and  the  persistency  with  which  the  human 
mind  and  the  human  spirit  have  endeavored  to  forget  the  Divine 
Life  and  the  Divine  Mother,  is  shown  in  all  its  shadows  by  follow- 
ing the  pathway  of  the  Dispensation  of  Sorrow. 

In  the  Primal  religions  the  veiled  image  of  the  Divine  Mother 
was  preserved ;  and  even  though  disgraced  and  defaced  by  her  sons 
and  by  her  daughters,  still  there  was  some  semblance  of  that  Sacred 
Image  in  all  the  memorials  of  the  past. 

Not  so,  however,  in  that  which  we  herein  describe.  Bending 
above  the  Earth  is  the  image  of  Sacred  Sorrow:  This  wondrous 
Angel  who  beareth  the  Lesson  of  Sorrow  giveth  unto  the  world  the 
lesson  that  it  seeketh,  and  needeth.  And  when  from  out  the  Heav- 
ens this  fair  Mother  of  Sorrow  said,  "I  will  go,"  she  bent  above  the 
world,  and  she  who  holds  dominion  over  the  Divine  Kingdom,  the 
most  Sacred  Mother,  said:  "Go  thou,  since  the  children  of  Earth 
have  wandered  and  must  wander  in  the  shadow,  be  Thou  the  In- 
terpreter of  their  Sorrow ;  since  in  the  darkness  of  the  Earth  they 
have  deserted  the  Truths  of  the  Primal  Mother  of  Life,  accompany 
Thou  them  in  their  pilgrimage,  lest  there  should  be  utter  despair." 

When  from  the  ancient  tombs  and  monuments,  from  every  en- 
tablature that  bore  the  image  of  the  Primal  Mother,  her  name  and 
Symbols  had  been  erased ;  when  even  the  history  by  inscription  had 
been  lost,  because  over-traced  with  other  records  that  they  might 
efface  her  name;  when  much  of  the  contradiction  in  "Sacred  Writ" 
was  because  of  the  erasure  of  the  name  of  the  sacred  Mother ;  when 
even  among  the  monuments  of  Egypt  and  the  inscriptions  within  the 
Pyramids  the  writings  are  so  lost  and  over-written  that  none  can 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  381 

follow  or  understand,  because  they  refer  to  this  image  of  the  Divine 
Mother  that  was  sacred;  when  the  sons  of  Time,  jealous  for  mas- 
culine power  and  rule,  must  needs  erase  them,  the  time  came,  there- 
fore, when  all  human  hearts  turned  away  from  the  light  of  the 
Divine  Mother.  Then  the  Divine  Mother  with  Her  Child  passed 
into  Shadow,  for  the  "Kingship"  came — God  was  then  named  only 
in  the  masculine.  She  was  hidden  from  sight  and  from  all  that  was 
her  own  by  the  ensheathing  shadows  that  were  cast  around  her  and 
that  engulfed  the  children  of  Earth. 

You  will  trace  the  image  of  this  abandoned  Mother,  this  Sacred 
and  Divine  life  of  Sorrow,  that  in  the  Babylonian  picture  of  his- 
tory is  described  as  (cthe  abandoned  one"  wandering  into  and  through 
darkness,  she  who  was  symbolized  in  the  Woman  wandering  around 
the  Earth  with  her  Child  seeking  for  shelter  and  protection ;  for  this 
was  none  other  than  the  symbol  of  the  Sacred  Mother  deserted  of 
her  sons.  Doubtlesss  Babylon  at  one  time  held  all  the  sacred  Sym- 
bols, as  well  as  those  that  expressed  the  senses. 

Some  attempt  was  made  in  the  Osirian  religion  to  restore  the 
image  in  "Isis"  (who  was  veiled)  in  the  light  of  the  sun,  who  was 
also  the  Father ;  some  attempt  was  made  to  have  the  ancient  "Hor" 
restored  to  the  Divine  Mother,  "Hor"  signifying  the  sunlight,  or  re- 
birth from  the  Ramesian  into  the  Osirian  Dispensation.  Largely 
this  failed,  for  "Horus,"  the  Child,  was  Motherless  and  Fatherless, 
(both  unrevealed)  though  the  Symbol  of  the  Sacred  Three. 

The  same  was  true  in  the  beginning  of  the  Brahmanical  faith; 
there  was  an  attempt  to  use  the  same  relation  between  the  Divine 
Father-Mother  God  and  the  Son,  so  that  name  might  be  restored, 
but  that  Name,  as  now  recorded  (or  interpreted)  in  Hebraic  Scrip- 
ture, as  well  as  in  Brahmanical  and  Buddhistic  records,  Father-Son, 
makes  the  masculine  terminology.  The  "Father-Son"  is,  perhaps,  an 
apology  for  the  Mother  appearing  as  the  Divine  Symbol  with  the 
Child,  and  without  companionship.  Because  in  the  masculine  inter- 
pretation, in  the  passing  of  the  world  from  the  Divine  First  Truths 
the  woman  whose  husband  is  not  known  (her  companion)  is  re- 
garded as  deserted  and  is  therefore  discarded.  The  whole  record,  in 
fact,  returns  to  the  senses,  lapses  into  external  life.  This  lapse 
only  could  have  caused  the  misinterpretation ;  and  you  see  the  con- 
flict existing  even  in  the  Hebraic  record.  They  turn  away  from  the 
woman  who  is  not  acknowledged,  unto  the  one  who  can  be  pro- 
claimed without  shame;  but  as  if  to  restore  and  replace  this,  even 
through  the  different  inconsistencies  of  the  records  of  religions,  there 
must  be  somewhere  the  acknowledgment  of  the  Mother  of  Christ. 


382  THE  SOUL; 

All  of  the  Primal  Religions  bore  the  symbol  of  the  Mother  and 
Child.  "Isis"  was  the  Mother  of  life  (and  the  conserver),  of  Love 
under  the  Osirian  religion,  although  veiled ;  the  Father  was  then  un- 
titled ;  then  the  Mother  became  untitled,  or  obscured  in  the  changing 
of  the  Cycles.  Her  Angels — or  numbers — announce  the  Child-life 
on  Earth ;  hence  when  brooding  above  the  Earth  this  Sacred  "Mother 
of  Sorrow"  inspired  those  who  knew,  connected  Dispensation  the 
Fifth,  that  of  Sorrow,  with  the  "Lost  Pleiad."  Her  symbol  being 
the  Five  Pointed  Star — the  Pentagram. 

THE  MOTHER  OF  COMPASSION. 

It  is  no  wonder  that  there  was  upon  the  Earth  the  consciousness 
of  a  great  woe :  She  came  because  of  the  waywardness  and  wander- 
ings of  her  sons ;  She  came  because  of  the  sorrow  and  pain  of  her 
daughters ;  because  all  things  belonging  to  the  sacred  and  divine 
mystery  of  Her  Life  were  perverted  on  the  Earth ;  because,  wander- 
ing from  the  first  true  convictions  of  the  soul,  the  sons  of  Earth 
sought  in  vain  in  the  allurements  of  the  senses,  to  find  the  divine 
image,  and  because  some  of  the  daughters  of  Earth,  despised  and 
rejected,  wandered  around  in  pain  and  agony,  or  often  in  loveless 
unions;  and  passed  through  the  painful  periods  of  marriage  and 
child  birth,  giving  forth  added  sorrow  in  the  generations  of  human 
life. 

In  all  the  Orient  this  shadow  overspread.  From  the  Eden-Time 
and  later  Dispensation  of  the  true  marriage,  nations  wandered  into 
those  conditions  wherein  woman's  life  is  abject  slavery,  as  in  the 
countries  where  polygamy  is  established,  where  in  social  things  man 
has  ensconced  himself  as  invulnerable  in  his  "divine  right  of  posses- 
sion," and  has  descended  to  win  his  object  in  wonderful  brilliance 
of  material  offerings. 

The  great  cry  went  forth  because  of  the  enchained  life  of  the, 
children  of  Earth.  All  over  the  Brahmanical  countries  spread  these 
shadows,  all  over  the  nations  spread  this  social  darkness;  and  thus 
that  named  "religion"  became  a  shadow  over  nearly  all  the  Orient. 

There  was  but  one  heart-beat  within  the  Divine  Mother,  bending 
above  her  children :  Divine  Compassion. 

The  "Scarlet  Woman"  of  history,  despised  by  the  sons  of  men 
who  had  made  her  scarlet,  was  held  up  in  scorn  by  the  masculine 
historian  to  show  the  result  of  her  guilt ;  while  he,  robed  in  purple 
and  ermine,  made  laws  under  which  woman,  thus  discarded,  was 
denied  the  sacredness  of  the  protection  of  the  Divine  Mother.  The 
sons  of  Earth  gave  to  her  image  sacrilegious  rites  and  ceremonies; 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  383 

and  to  the  Goddesses  of  the  senses  reared  most  beautiful  altars  and 
Temples. 

In  that  very  Egypt  that  had  given  birth  to  the  first  thought  of 
the  Primal  Mother,  there  came  but  pleasure-seeking  and  worship  of 
the  senses;  it  was  because  of  these  wanderings  in  the  shadow  of 
what  was  known  as  the  "three-fold  God-head,"  there  primally  was 
veiled  the  element  of  "Evil"  that  came  to  be  worshipped  and  sacred, 
because  the  children  of  earth  were  in  darkness  yet ;  these  were  the 
least  sacred  images,  but  because  the  Mother  was  veiled  they  became 
the  principal  names  in  the  lesser  cycles  of  worship:  "Siva," 
"Ahrimines,"  "Apollyon." 

It  is  said  that  when  the  "Ten"  and  "Two"  Saviors  came  under 
the  lesser  cycles  of  this  Kingdom  of  Sorrow,  of  which  the  Great 
Buddha  Gautama  was  the  Culmination,  and  Jesus  of  Nazareth  the 
latest,  the  Crown  of  the  whole  that  the  Mother  was  despised  and 
abandoned ;  that  her  image  was  unknown ;  but  the  Buddha  who  gave 
to  Asia  the  light  of  the  wonderful  splendor  of  His  presence  was  not 
born  of  a  rejected  mother:  A  Madonna  of  Sorrow.  It  is  also  said 
that  in  the  first  Dispensation  of  that  Kingdom  the  Sacred  Mother 
veiled  herself  from  the  sight  of  her  sons  and  daughters  and  wandered 
around  and  o'er  the  Earth  unknown;  and  forever  since  has  been 
wearing  and  bearing  the  image  of  Sorrow  for  her  daughters  that 
were  in  pain  or  suffering. 

It  is  well  known  that  in  the  Orient  whence  the  Religion  of  this 
Fifth  Dispensation  came,  where  it  had  its  primal  origin,  that  the 
life  of  woman  often  has  been  most  deplorable;  there  the  results  of 
the  "Shadow"  are  most  apparent ;  there  the  "Mother"  hath  no  pro- 
tection; for  there  is  no  sacredness  in  the  marriage  that  is  polyg- 
amous ;  and  seeks  only  the  allurements  of  the  dust. 

Through  all  the  varying  secrets  traced  in  symbols  and  hier- 
oglyphics and  even  including  the  records  of  the  ancient  splendor  of 
"Solomon,"  who  was  in  all  his  practices  an  Oriental,  down  unto  the 
"Christian  Era,"  there  had  been  no  respite  from  this  sorrow,  and 
that  respite  was  not  to  be  in  the  Orient. 

If,  therefore,  the  divine  Mother,  bending  o'er  the  Earth,  traces 
for  you  this  history  of  Sadness,  it  is  only  that  out  of  its  shadow  the 
light  may  be  kindled,  and  you  may  perceive  the  wonder  of  the 
Divine  Life  that  she  has  established. 

TRACES  OF  THE  SHADOW 

Only  the  nations  over  which  the  shadow  yet  prevailed  abide  in 
the  Earth  today ;  all  those  nations  that  held  to  the  Primal  Religions, 


384  THE  SOUL; 

that  bended  before  the  sacred  image  of  the  Divine  Mother,  were 
wiped  out  of  existence  by  the  Osirians,  the  modern  "Brahmas"  by 
the  Jews,  and  finally  by  the  un-Christ-like  Christians ;  all  who  wor- 
shiped or  turned  toward  the  ancient  Sacred  Image  were  held  as 
aliens  and  outcasts;  and  all  who  bent  the  knee  unto,  or  worshiped 
any  of  the  symbolism  of  the  First,  Second  or  Fourth  Dispensations, 
to  restore  the  Mother  with  the  Seven  Stars,  the  symbol  of  the 
Fourth  Great  Mother,  to  restore  the  Mother  who  held  in  her  keep- 
ing the  Three  Primal  Truths,  or  the  Mother  who  held  the  Sacred 
Double  Truth,  or  even  the  Divine  Image  of  the  First  Two  (in  One) 
who  dwelt  upon  the  Earth,  were  not  only  held  as  outlaws,  but  were 
put  to  death  as  Idolaters.  Not  more  violent  has  been  the  warfare  of 
the  Mohammedans  and  Jews,  and  Christians,  one  against  the  other, 
than  was  the  warfare  against  those  who  still  persisted — even  in  the 
allegorical  history  of  Egypt,  which  is  called  Jewish  history — in  wor- 
shiping the  image  of  the  Divine  Mother.  Every  name  that  could 
be  applied  to  her  image,  every  epithet  of  scorn  in  this  masculine 
record  was  so  given.  Even  as  the  prophets  of  Israel  sought  in  vain 
to  turn  the  people  toward  the  announcement  of  God,  whom  they 
called  the  "One  True  God,"  others  sought  to  allure  the  people  from 
turning  toward  the  Divine  and  Sacred  Mother.  The  "Children  of 
Israel"  still  turn  away  from  the  ancient  record :  the  symbol  of 
Rachael  "mourning  for  her  children,"  the  symbol  of  "Lot's  wife" 
looking  backward  and  turned  into  a  pillar  of  salt,  because  of  her 
grief,  by  this  God,  who  was  of  a  masculine  type.  This  shows  how 
perverted  history  may  become  under  the  dominion  of  a  false 
idea. 

In  the  darkness  which  settled  over  the  Orient,  after  the  first 
primal  announcement  of  the  New  Religion  had  been  felt,  there  was, 
of  course,  the  first  recession  belonging  to  the  then  existing  types 
of  life.  The  Wonderful  Perfect  Life  could  not  exist  in  the 
world,  even  before — under  all  the  conditions  of  human  expression 
(except  in  the  "Interval") — but  was  always  somewhere  deified  and 
idealized. 

But  since  so  many  multitudes  of  souls  must  pass  through  the 
shadows  let  no  one  suppose  that  the  Divine  Mother  leaveth  her 
children  to  pass  through  them  unaccompanied ;  let  none  suppose,  be- 
cause of  their  sorrow,  that  she  has  deserted  them.  She  maketh  her 
"image"  to  be  despised  therefore,  by  having  it  trailed  in  the  dust, 
because  of  the  darkness  of  the  Earth  and  the  sorrows  of  her 
daughters. 

They  having  forsaken  the  Divine  espousals  and  having  brought 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  385 

the  first  great  pain,  then  cometh  the  seeking  for  pleasure;  then 
were  built  the  Kingdoms  in  this  Orient  that  were  founded  upon 
the  senses;  then  had  sway  those  varied  self-seeking  nations  which 
constitute  the  Kingdoms  of  the  East,  and  which  make  the  expres- 
sion of  masculine  life  the  dominant  and  often  the  only  force;  then 
came  the  gradual  receding  of  all  possible  knowledge  of  the  Divine 
Love  save  under  the  stimulus  of  the  "Buddhas,"  who  each  in  succes- 
sion took  upon  himself  the  Kingdom  of  Sorrow,  through  the  sorrow 
of  the  Divine  Mother,  to  outwork,  if  possible,  the  solution  of  its 
mystery.  Hence  the  great  "Babylonian  Era"  that  held  in  its  symbol- 
ism not  only  all  the  intellectual  and  material  greatness,  but  the  sins 
of  the  world  and  the  sorrows  also ;  for  the  "woman  clothed  with 
scarlet"  was  none  other  than  the  sacred  image  defiled  and  defaced 
by  the  children  of  Earth;  hence  all  through  that  (symbolical)  his- 
tory is  the  painful  double  image  of  pleasure  and  sin,  of  the  seeking 
of  the  shadow  of  human  life,  and  the  seeking  of  the  meaning  of 
human  death ;  the  worship  of  the  senses  and  their  satiety ;  and  the 
whole  world  groaning  in  agony  and  striving  for  the  solution  of  this 
mystery.  Therefore  science  and  all  former  religions,  receding  from 
their  Primal  source,  failed  to  sustain  the  fair  structures  of  their 
world  built  for  the  adornment,  amusement,  and  magnifying  of  the 
names  of  kings ;  and  when  the  pleasure  houses  were  abandoned 
and  sin,  desolation  and  ruin  prevailed,  their  temples  became  as 
naught. 

Egypt,  buried  beneath  the  drifting  sands,  holds,  by  the  enduration 
of  time,  some  portion  of  her  former  temples.  In  the  flowing  waters 
of  the  Nile  was  shown  the  wonderful  mystery  of  the  Divine  Mother, 
how  it  had  given  her  life,  but  was  now  unable,  under  the  Shadow, 
to  restore  her. 

All  the  Orient  seemed  abandoned  to  the  Shadow,  to  the  reign  of 
Darkness,  while  only  small  lights  have  shone  out  dimly  to  reveal 
more  distinctly  where  the  shadows  have  been.  The  trailing  clouds 
of  dust,  and  the  "Serpent"  resting  over  the  fair  Eden  Places ;  that 
which  was  known — and  there  is  nothing  within  the  history  of  the 
present  time  to  show  other  than  those  defacements  of  the  earth,  of 
those  who  possessed  the  full  knowledge  of  the  past  history — folded 
and  sealed ;  all  this  has  until  now  remained  as  an  unwritten  book  ; 
because  of  the  sensuous  misinterpretations  of  man,  no  one  could  un- 
seal the  sacred  mysteries  of  the  past.  As  the  prophets,  seers, 
"Buddhas"  came,  there  were  small  glimmerings  of  hope ;  some  divine 
uplifting  was  received  that  lasted  but  for  a  few  generations  of  time 
and  then  receded  again  unto  the  senses. 


386  THE  SOUL; 

THOUGH  HIDDEN  SHE  WALKETH  THE  EARTH 

Slowly  and  surely  the  life  of  the  Divine  Mother,  bending  in 
sorrow  above  her  children,  has  walked  through  the  veiled  shadows 
winning  her  children  toward  the  light.  No  wonder,  then,  that  proph- 
ets and  sages  could  know  when  the  last  Messiah  of  that  Dispensation 
would  come;  that  He  could  be  declared  as  "the  MAN  of  Sorrows, 
acquainted  with  grief" ;  no  wonder  that  there  could  be  hidden  sym- 
bols, the  light  of  which  would  express  that  which  He  would  declare ; 
for  among  the  sacred  orders  initiated  by  the  first  Buddha,  was  the 
Order  of  Sorrow  for  the  decried  and  Divine  Mother  Love,  for  the 
Divine  sanctity  of  the  Soul ;  hence  the  withdrawal  of  women  whose 
lives  were  pure,  into  secret  and  sacred  places ;  hence  the  reason  for 
that  departing  from  the  world;  because  not  finding  therein  the 
diviner  love,  they  would  have  naught  to  do  with  the  kingdom  of 
dust ;  hence  the  places  set  apart  for  Vestals  that  there  might  be  no 
contact  with  the  world ;  because  of  this  great  Sorrow,  because  while 
one  does  not  conquer  the  shadow  by  leaving  it,  one  need  not  mingle 
with  the  shadows,  therefore  it  must  needs  be  that  in  order  to  show 
their  divine  respect  for  the  highest,  their  adoration  and  appreciation 
of  the  Divine,  these  Sacred  Orders  were  formed. 

THE  ORDER  OF  SORROW 

(Understanding  the  mystery  of  Sorrow,  of  protecting  and  pre- 
serving the  sacred  image  of  the  Divine  Mother,  though  veiled),  was 
formed  in  the  Orient.  The  typical  "sackcloth  and  ashes"  and 
mourning,  and  the  torturing  of  the  senses  finally  became  the  symbols 
of  this  order — not  that  they  literally  performed  the  tortures  which 
their  too  literal  followers  construed  into  practice. 

The  first  image  of  the  Order  was  the  veiled  Mother  robed  en- 
tirely in  shadow,  and  then  the  image  of  the  Child  dead  at  her  feet. 
His  countenance  was  turned  toward  the  North  to  show  that  there 
might  be  hope  of  re-birth,  since  the  reviving  breath  came  from  the 
North,  and  since  that  reviving  breath  might  give  again  another  life 
to  the  Child ;  so  as  the  days  passed  on  and  these  again  were  merged 
into  years  and  ages,  the  image  of  the  Madonna  and  Child  was  con- 
founded with  those  of  more  recent  periods,  and  this  Primal  image 
was  somewhat  forgotten ;  but  it  again  and  again  reappeared,  and  the 
re-birth  of  the  Buddhas  was  all  the  hope  that  the  world  had. 

Among  the  Buddhas — Prince  Siddartha — Buddha  Gautama  was 
born  without  Sorrow.  This  Mother  was  held  in  the  sacred  bower  of 
her  life  and  without  pain  came  the  young  life  into  existence.  Shel- 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  387 

tered  in  his  infancy  and  youth  from  all  knowledge  of  the  sickness, 
pain  and  sorrow  in  the  world,  not  knowing,  from  external  sources, 
the  meaning  of  death,  he  grew  to  man's  estate,  surrounded  by  the 
beauty,  grace  and  loveliness  of  his  father's  kingdom.  But  the  voices 
from  within  and  above  called  him;  the  great  Divine  Unrest,  the 
urgency  of  an  inner  Knowledge  and  Love,  that  could  not  be  sup- 
pressed; and  he  went  forth  to  learn  the  existence  of  Sorrow,  and 
pain,  and  death ;  and  he  reached  the  Divine  "Attainment"  of  knowing 
its  meaning,  and  the  way  of  victory,  leaving  his  lovely  wife  and  com- 
panion to  return  later  with  the  Divine  Message. 

This  is  why,  from  the  shrines  and  altars  of  his  external 
father,  who  was  a  father  of  pleasure-seeking,  under  the  command 
of  the  Divine  Mother  of  Sorrow,  He  went  out  into  the  world  to 
know  the  Sorrows  that  were  there.  This  is  why  he  must  needs  see 
all  pain,  understand  all  misery.  This  is  why,  indeed,  each  Buddha 
and  the  priests  of  the  Sacred  Orders  abandoned  the  ways  of  human 
life,  all  the  external  pleasures  of  social  existence,  and  turned  to  the 
asceticism,  which  is  known  to  have  belonged  to  the  most  ancient  order 
of  Buddhistic  priests;  because  of  the  sinning  of  the  sons  of  earth 
and  the  misery  of  her  daughters. 

Silently  through  the  Ten  and  Two  Buddhistic  periods  of  the 
Great  Brahmanical  Dispensation  the  Divine  Mother  of  Sorrow 
watched  the  Earth  in  its  great  agony,  in  its  shadow.  Whatever  of 
learning  is  wrested  from  the  ancient  nations,  it  is  even  yet  under  the 
power  of  shadow ;  each  nation  has  been  begun  in  violence,  because 
the  power  of  each  has  been  wrested  from  others,  and  ever  in  violence 
is  maintained  and  ever  in  violence  destroyed.  Hence  there  has  been 
in  all  those  histories  no  record  preserved  of  those  who,  in  the  Divine 
form  of  Love,  could  uplift  the  nations  from  their  shadows. 

CHRIST  BEARS  "THE  SINS  OF  THE  WORLD" 

You  have  traced  this  life  of  sorrow  even  amid  the  histories  of 
Earth ;  each  prophet,  seer,  sage,  and  Messiah  of  the  Fifth  Dispensa- 
tion has  walked  the  pathway  of  sorrow  because  of  this  shadow. 
How  the  end  would  be,  every  one  might  know,  since  of  all  the 
Buddhas  He  who  reigned  in  the  middle  Kingdom  alone  had  even 
the  appearance  of  joy,  and  that  was  only  external,  and  since  the 
latest,  Christ  Jesus,  in  that  Dispensation  reveals  the  culmination  of 
Sorrow ;  for  upon  that  Son  of  the  Mother  of  Sorrow  rested  the 
typical  "sins  of  the  world."  None  excepting  the  Initiates  understand 
why  the  Christ  bears  the  sins  of  the  world ;  but  because  of  the  dese- 
cration of  her  image,  because  of  the  wanderings  in  the  shadows,  and 


388  THE  SOUL; 

because  not  yet  had  the  sons  of  earth  come  to  know  the  real  life  of 
this  "Man  of  Sorrow,"  who  must  wear  the  image  of  Sorrow,  must 
bear  the  sins  of  the  world  and  express  the  shadow  which  cometh 
until  "repentance"  cometh  and  Her  image  is  restored  in  the  Soul. 
This  is  why  "Mary,"  the  Mother,  which  is  the  typical  image  of  the 
Madonna,  must  needs  have  been  lowly,  must  needs  have  been  un- 
wedded,  must  needs  have  been  without  the  authority  and  sanction  of 
the  church  (Jewish)  ;  and  must  turn  to  Heaven  alone  for  explanation 
of  the  Life  which  was  to  appear.  But  by  that  inspiration  that  fore- 
knows what  the  next  Dispensation  will  be,  her  image  was  rescued 
by  the  Inspired  ones  in  the  Church,  placing  Her  position  of  Divinity 
side  by  side  with  the  Christ  even  at  the  beginning ;  while  Jesus,  Her 
child,  must  bear  the  sins  of  the  world,  the  Mother  of  Sorrow,  because 
of  her  great  agony  over  the  tragedy  of  the  end  of  the  Earth-life  of 
her  Son,  seems  to  enter  into  a  new  pathway. 

But  what  of  "Magdalena,"  the  woman  deserted,  the  woman 
forgiven?  What  of  the  woman  of  all  history,  who  was  crowded 
out  of  the  councils  of  state  and  church,  and  authority,  and  scorned 
of  kings  and  rulers,  though  betrayed  by  them?  Who  cometh  to  her 
rescue?  Who  declareth  her  wrongs?  Not  her  own  kind,  who  sit 
in  sanctioned  places  of  protection  and  power;  those  who  are  shel- 
tered in  loving  and  protecting  arms ;  who  are  called  and  claimed  by 
the  world  as  daughters  of  light ;  not  those  who  hold  their  robes  aside 
lest  they  be  stained  by  contact  with  those  who  are  not  accounted 
worthy.  Not  these,  but  the  One  deserted  by  all  men,  the  Typical 
Christ,  forgave  and  turned  even  to  her  as  the  only  woman,  the 
chiefest  of  these  Magdalens,  whom  the  world  has  scorned,  through 
that  long  line  of  shadow;  by  that  one  act*  the  "Man  of  Sorrows" 
declares  the  shame  of  the  world  and  the  triumph  of  perfect  Divine 
Love.  In  the  "Light  of  the  World"  Edwin  Arnold  has  seized  the 
very  essence  of  the  Christ  Spirit  in  choosing  her  to  tell  the  story. 

But  even  now  a  pause  cometh,  and  the  images  that  have  been 
discredited  and  thrown  in  the  dust,  as  bearing  the  "trail  of  the  Ser- 
pent," come  again  before  the  minds  inspired;  out  of  this  Great 
Tragedy,  out  of  this  great  drama,  even  out  of  the  Orient  in  which  is 
inwoven  the  trail  of  this  primal  serpent,  with  the  shadowy  sons  and 
daughters  of  earth,  there  appears  the  Sacred  Promise:  the  sins  of 
men  perish  in  the  final  act  of  the  Christ  who  was  slain  by  the 
Shadows,  the  sins  and  sorrows  of  women  in  the  recognition  of  the 
repentant  life  that  had  been  scorned  and  despised. 

*  "Let  him  among  you  that  is  without  sin  first  cast  a  stone." 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  389 

The  silent  Mother  of  Sorrow  broodeth  ever  above  her  children, 
above  the  kingdoms  that  are  now  desolate,  because  of  the  sorrow  of 
her  daughters. 

But  such  time  as  the  glory  of  the  New  Life  appears,  this  shadow 
will  pass  from  the  Earth,  restoring  the  Divine  Image,  and  the 
Mother  of  Sorrow  who  still  lingers  among  her  sons  and  daughters, 
will  turn  her  face  away  unto  the  Golden  Kingdom  whence  she  came, 
leaving  behind  Her  an  interpretation  of  Diviner  Joy.  But  in  this 
interval,  even  now,  as  the' shadow  is  parted,  and  the  glorious  light  of 
the  New  Dawn  begins  to  appear,  behold,  she  still  loveth  Her  daugh- 
ters who  are  in  sorrow;  she  still  bendeth  above  those  who  are  in 
pain ;  she  still  aids  those  who  must  needs  walk  the  path  of  shadow ; 
and  she  bends  in  forgiveness  above  her  wandering,  wayward  sons 
who,  not  seeing  the  light,  have  not  yet  perceived  the  forgiveness  of 
Christ. 

Even  if  the  silence,  and  the  shadow,  and  the  ebb-tide  have  left 
the  earth  barren,  desolate,  stranded,  it  is  because  when  the  inflowing 
of  the  tide  again  appeareth,  lo :  the  Divine  Mother  descendeth  in  her 
restored  image  to  declare  her  love  and  light  to  the  world. 


FROM  SUNSET  TILL  DAWN. 

She  stood  on  the  brow  of  the  shadow  of  Earth, 

The  clouds  of  heaven  were  wondrously  bright; 
And  tinted  and  shadowed  with  wonderful  birth, 

Seemed  each  coming  wave  of  the  tide  of  the  night. 
But  the  lily  bells  chimed  soft  and  low 

In  mournful  petition  and  silent  prayer; 
And  the  murmuring  voices  sad  and  slow 

Wailed  up  to  her  height  to  find  answer  there. 

Deeper  and  deeper  the  crimson  flame, 

The  blood-red  flame  of  the  fast-fading  day; 
Deeper  and  deeper  the  shadow  and  shame, 
Sadder  and  sadder  the  night's  darker  sway; 
Yet  silent  and  low  at  her  wonderful  feet 
The  bells  of  the  lilies  made  music  most  sweet. 

Then  there  came  on  apace  the  great  shadow  of  night, 

'Mid  plaints  and  pleadings  and   voices   of  prayer; 
'Mid  clouds  that  obscured  the  fast  fading  light, 
Intervening  a  star  shineth  glimmering  fair — 
Hushed  in  the  sound  of  the   Earth's  great  pain 
Were  the  chimes  of  the  lilies,  she  listened  in  vain. 


390  THE  SOUL; 

And  then  a  deep  voice  as  though  it  were  driven 

Through  the  sorrow  of  ages,  surged  into  her  heart, 
And  the  shadows  were  parted  as  though  they  were  riven 
To  gain  the  victory; — some  light  to  impart, 
A  soft  ray  to  shine  on  the  lily-bells  dead, 
They  made  but  the  moan  of  their  music  instead. 

Then  with  heart  of  anguish  and  pangs  of  the  past 

That  ages  on  ages  of  agony  fed, 
Her  eyes  and  her  form  on  the  earth  she  did  cast, 
And  as  others  passed  by  they  whispered,  "she  is  dead." 
"And   her  child   there   is   dead,"   and   out   in   the   night 
Remaineth  the  symbol  of  the  Mother  of  Light. 

But  lo!     When  the  palace  halls  pleasure  hath  made 

Reveal  but  the  ashes  of  dead  passions  glare, 
When  the  wine's  deadly  glamors  in  drunken  dreams  fade 

And  spirits  of  mortals  sink  down  to  despair, 
When  sounding  of  battles  that  rent  the  fair  earth 

And  sorrow  of  wrongs  that  obscured  her  fair  face 
Had  ceased,  when  the  mocking  and  mirth 

Departed,  then  lo!  something  sweet  of  rare  grace 
Trembled   softly  along  the   low   lines   of  the   sky 
And  a  Presence  as  of  a  Great  Silence  seemed  nigh — 

And  behold!  she  arose  from  her  long  night  of  sleep, 

Then,    parting   the    clouds    by   the    Dawn's    purple    door, 
The  image  of  Love  that  forever  doth  keep 

Watch  and  ward  o'er  earth  came  toward  her  once  more; 
And   the   voice   of   the   wonderful    Mother   of   Love 
Bade  her  "arise"  all  her  ancient  resplendence  to  prove. 


SIXTH  LESSON. 

THE  MADONNA  OF  THE  NEW  DISPENSATION. 

INVOCATION. 

Divine  and  Perfect  Love,  Infinite  Eternal  Wisdom:  Source  of 
all  blessings ;  Thou  Creator  whose  ineffable  light  fills  the  universe ; 
Thou  Preserver,  whose  unfailing  Love  forever  and  forever  abideth ; 
Thou  who  though  time  and  space  and  sense  are  as  naught,  still  abid- 
eth in  the  eternity  of  Being :  We  turn  unto  Thee ;  Thy  children  lay 
their  offerings  of  praise  upon  this  altar;  even  as  they  cast  aside  all 
earthliness  and  dross,  turning  alone  unto  Thy  Kingdom,  turning  unto 
Thy  blessed  baptism,  may  the  light  of  ineffable  Love,  the  glory  of 
Thy  perfect  wisdom  and  abiding  Peace,  the  Joy  that  transcendeth  all 
of  earthly  bliss,  be  with  them.  Amen. 

LESSON. 

Beloved  ones:  In  the  vast  Cycles  of  the  larger  and  grander 
periods  of  time,  there  cometh  a  season  when  the  perfect  Love  return- 
eth  unto  the  Earth.  In  the  Primal  Morning  the  Mother  of  Love 
drew  near,  stamping  the  sacred  seal  of  her  life  upon  all  nature,  and 
upon  all  souls  that  were  to  have  expression  in  earthly  form.  Since 
such  time,  those  of  her  Daughters  who  were  to  bear  the  message  of 
Love  in  the  Messianic  birth  unto  the  Earth  in  various  forms  were 
chosen  to  symbolize  Her  presence ;  and  as  these  brought  each  a  Dis- 
pensation of  Truth,  so  whatever  was  the  Truth  declared,  that  was 
one  portion  of  the  Divine  Mother's  Love. 

Now  when  the  Great  New  Temple  is  built,  as  it  will  be  in  the 
Sixth  Dispensation,  there  will  be  recognition  of  the  Divine  Mother's 
life,  in  each  form  of  Her  expression  that  has  been  known  upon  the 
Earth,  all  forms  of  Her  that  have  been  known  as  sacred;  there 

391 


392  THE  SOUL; 

will  be  embodied  in  Symbols  in  that  Temple  all  Primal  Truths,  since 
the  Truths  declared  will  be  acknowledged  as  centered  in  Her  life; 
and  there  will  be  gathered  from  every  Kingdom  and  Dispensation 
that  the  Earth  has  known,  every  form  of  expression  symbolizing 
Her.  Six  times  Twelve  will  have  been  the  Messianic  Periods  great 
and  small ;  six  times  twelve  the  expressions  of  the  Madonna :  One- 
half  of  the  larger  Cycles,  i.  e.,  six,  including  the  Dispensation  that  is 
now  approaching,  are  revealed. 

This  Sixth  Dispensation,  therefore,  repeats  the  preceding  ones 
with  an  added  light,  and  gives  not  only  the  wonderful  One  Truth  of 
the  Divine  Madonna,  the  Mother  of  Life,  but  the  Dual  Truth,  and 
the  Three-fold  Truth,  and  the  Four-fold  Truth,  and  the  Fifth,  which 
is  Shadow,  the  Truth  of  the  entering  unto  the  Sixth,  which  is  the 
Light. 

When  the  Sacred  Twelve  times  Twelve  has  been  revealed  per- 
fectly then  all  Truths  that  have  been  hinted  at,  that  the  children  of 
Earth  have  ever  wished  to  know  or  have  partly  known,  will  be 
declared  and  shown;  thus,  in  the  next  Six  Cycles  whosoever  shall 
appear  as  the  expressions  of  the  Divine  Life,  will  gather  the  harvests 
that  have  been  sown  in  the  past. 

Through  all  the  Knowledge,  through  Wisdom  or  through  learn- 
ing that  the  Earth  has  yielded,  or  through  whatever  the  past  has 
revealed,  humanity  has  not  as  a  whole  gained  the  perfect  light;  still 
there  was  a  typical  number  who  had  been  longing  and  seeking  in  all 
Dispensations.  Though  the  Love  has  been  declared,  it  has  not  been 
fully  revealed  since  the  Primal  morning  when  the  Eden-Time  gave 
the  first  stamp  of  all  the  expressions  that  the  Divine  Mother  was  to 
bring. 

Now  the  Earth  again  makes  ready,  although  still  in  the  interven- 
ing "Shadow."  Through  all  the  past  prophecies  there  have  been 
glimpses  of  that  which  now  approaches;  the  Veiled  Splendor  hath 
been  seen  to  come  again  and  again,  as  it  has  been  declared  times 
without  number.  Some  portion  of  Earth's  children,  clothed  in 
Angelic  Light,  walking  the  Earth  in  human  form,  have  been  fitted 
to  receive  it  and  again  and  again  has  the  Light  seemingly  passed 
into  the  shadow  and  the  Earth  hath  almost  forgotten  the  suggestion 
of  the  Divine. 

But  for  that  which  is  to  come  all  things  make  ready ;  in  her  fair 
home  in  the  Central  Sun  of  the  Pleiades,  from  that  wonderful  Star- 
sun  named  "Alcyone,"  the  Divine  Mother  maketh  ready  her  ap- 
proach; there  She  dwelleth  in  the  perfect  light  of  Her  Kingdom; 
there  with  Her  daughters  all  around  Her,  unrivalled  by  any  Daugh- 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  393 

ters  that  any  Earth  can  know,  there  is  the  perfect  expression  of  such 
perfect  Light  as  no  one  on  Earth  can  even  know  or  dream ;  nor  could 
any  mind  of  Earth  hold  such  thoughts  as  could  possibly  suggest  it — 
it  would  be  so  far  from  the  possible  perception  of  Earth  minds  that 
it  would  blind  the  spiritual  vision  to  endeavor  to  perceive  it. 

But  She  cometh  as  the  fulfillment  of  the  vast  Cycles ;  She  comes 
as  the  culmination  of  all  that  the  Earth  has  thus  far  received ;  and 
in  this  coming  the  Two- fold  Life  that  appeareth  will  represent  upon 
Earth,  as  far  as  can  be  received,  all  that  Her  perfect  Love  can  de- 
clare; for  this  is  the  Divine  Mother  of  Love  whose  Companion  is 
Wisdom,  and  who,  though  veiled  from  the  Earth  will,  in  a  chosen 
human  form,  express  in  the  nearest  possible  type  that  the  Earth  can 
hold  the  presence  of  that  Divine  Life  that  is  breathed  upon  by  the 
Infinite.  This  Life  will  reveal  and  make  possible  all  things  that  the 
last  Messiah  on  Earth  (the  Christ)  declared;  this  Love  and  Life, 
this  promise,  remains  in  possession  of  Earth.  All  things  whatever 
that  were  sown  in  the  Primal  Morning  in  the  One  Great  Truth  have 
been  gradually  broken  to  the  senses  and  consciousness  of  man,  to  be 
only  fully  perceived  and  known  in  the  light  of  perfect  Love. 

It  will  be  impossible  under  these  ministrations  to  declare  to  you 
all  that  will  come,  save  to  give  such  indications  and  prophesyings  as 
already  appear.  Nor  can  we  endeavor  to  unfold  to  you  the  mysteries 
of  that  Divine  Kingdom  which  Her  presence  will  declare,  She  and 
the  perfect  Companion  by  her  side.  But  this  Truth  will  be  made 
known  and  must  be  revealed  to  you :  that  when  the  Child  of  the  New 
Dispensation  is  to  appear  on  Earth  there  will  be  two-fold  lines  of 
preparation ;  for  the  next  Christ  will  be  Two-fold  in  Manifestation. 
But  this  is  also  true :  the  Mother  of  Love  and  Her  Divine  Companion, 
veiled  in  their  Kindred,  will  be  the  Christ  indicated  in  the  Primal 
morning,  when  the  Mother  and  Child  were  one ;  when  the  Son  was 
sometimes  named  the  Father.  It  is  that  Primal  Truth  that  has  been 
misinterpreted  by  the  church  to  mean  the  Infinite  God,  imaged  in 
His  Son  or  Christ ;  but  such  was  not  the  meaning. 

In  this  Sixth  Dispensation  not  only  will  the  One  Truth  be  re- 
declared,  but  the  Dual  Life  will  be  manifest;  thus  in  the  Four- fold 
expression  the  Divine  Image  will  be  revealed  on  Earth;  The  Divine 
Mother  of  Love  will  be,  seemingly,  the  Daughter  of  Love ;  and  the 
Divine  Father  of  Wisdom  will  be,  seemingly,  as  the  Son  of  Wisdom ; 
in  this  expression  you  will  have  the  idea — the  Messianic  idea — of  all 
history:  the  Mother-Father,  the  Son-Daughter,  the  Bride-Bride- 
groom of  the  Divine  Kingdom. 

As  those  cycles  of  the  vast  periods  of  time  have  drawn  the  Earth 


394  THE  SOUL; 

and  the  solar  system  nearer  unto  that  Divine  Kingdom  by  the  law 
that  governs  the  Cycles,  so  do  the  Earth  and  the  Solar  System,  and 
all  the  intervening  worlds  bend  in  accord  with  this  perfect  and 
Divine  Law  of  Life.  The  recognition  of  the  law  which  develops 
merely  external  existence  is  as  naught;  the  rules  and  knowledge  of 
material  life  are  nothing;  every  mathematical  proposition,  everything 
expressed  in  language,  everything  in  science  or  art,  everything  that 
human  minds  seek  to  cultivate,  must  bend  before  this  approaching 
Light  of  perfect  Love,  announced  by  the  Great  Messiah  of  the 
latest  Messianic  period  of  Sorrow. 

This  Love  and  Wisdom  will  come  to  dwell  on  Earth !  See  what 
it  will  be  when  the  LIFE  really  comes !  You  do  not  know  that  in  its 
Divine  Alembic,  all  principles  in  nature  heretofore  sought  and  not 
found,  will  be  revealed;  you  do  not  know  that  in  its  Surpassing 
Light  all  propositions  connected  with  human  life  will  be  fully  de- 
clared and  explained ;  the  pathways  hidden  will  be  revealed ;  and  the 
meanings  of  all  things  made  clear! 

There  is  no  primal  mystery  in  the  life  around  you,  there  is  noth- 
ing "hidden"  in  the  Nature  that  gives  her  secrets  without  the  asking ; 
it  is  only  that  the  perception  is  not  with  mankind;  and  perception 
cannot  come  fully,  even  in  the  dual  life,  until  such  dual  life  is 
touched  by  the  Divine  Mother-Father:  LOVE-WISDOM;  then  all 
things  are  revealed  and  the  ancient  Mystery  of  Time  and  Sense  and 
Matter  depart.  As  under  the  light  of  the  all  potent  sun  everything 
is  revealed  and  becomes  complete,  so  under  this  luminous  power 
and  Presence  all  knowledge  and  wisdom  and  earth  attainments  be- 
come as  transparent  as  the  Ether  and  the  minds  of  the  spirits,  at- 
tuned to  this  light,  perceive  that  which  is. 

THE  PREPARATION 

To  have  reached  this  position,  however,  there  must  be  such  prep- 
aration as  only  the  ages  can  declare :  that  from  among  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  Earth  are  those  who  have  worn  the  garb  of  flesh  and 
become  fitted  by  conquest  ("overcoming")  to  receive  this  light  and 
who,  belonging  to  this  Dispensation,  are  sent  forth  as  heralds  of  this 
light;  and,  later,  incorporated  and  incarnate  in  human  life,  these 
lives  will  await  the  coming  of  Her.  Passing  through  such  prepara- 
tion as  Earth  can  afford — if  some  Cherub  or  Seraph  dips  glorious 
wings  only  for  a  year,  a  day  or  a  moment  in  Earth's  atmosphere 
in  some  loving  home  and  then  passes  away  it  is  because,  belonging 
to  that  Kingdom,  the  Divine  Mother  hath  sent  that  one  to  take  the 
garb  of  flesh  that  the  light  may  be  near  and  aid  every  preparation  on 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  395 

Earth.  Never  wonder  at  what  transpires  in  any  dwelling;  for 
whether  sent  by  this  Divine  Love,  the  lives  grow  old  with  human 
age  or  are  those  who  breathe  but  an  instant  of  time,  they  may  still 
be  the  heralding  Angels  of  Her  coming.  And  remember:  it  is  not 
given  for  outward  minds  to  judge  or  human  knowledge  to  declare 
what  must  be,  ere  the  Perfect  Life  can  appear  on  Earth. 

Chosen  from  among  the  sons  and  daughters  of  Earth  are  twelve 
souls  (twenty-four  lives),  in  expression,  who  are  Her  Angelic  her- 
alds and  will  be  Her  attendants  (both  feminine  and  masculine). 
There  must  be,  also,  twelve  times  twelve  (one  hundred  and  forty- 
four)  who  are  the  first  to  receive  this  knowledge,  this  life  and  light 
of  the  coming  Kingdom.  None  to  whom  these  words  could  be  pos- 
sibly declared,  or  who  could  listen  to  them  with  any  attention  or 
interest  could  be  other  than  among  those  who  will  in  some  degree 
belong  to  Her  Kingdom,  drawn  unto  Her  household  of  Love  be- 
cause they  are  prepared,  because  they  are  ready.  No  one  can  ques- 
tion where  he  or  she  belongs ;  none  can  say  "perhaps  I  am  nearest" ; 
nor  ask,  "where  shall  I  be  in  that  kingdom?"  None  can  know. 
But  such  Angelic  whisperings  of  Love  as  appear  to  guide  all  who  are 
touched  by  this  Divine  Flame  well  know  the  reason  that  human  lives 
are  here  and  why  they  are  drawn  forward  to  a  knowledge  of  this 
Divine  Kingdom;  and  though  it  seems  sometimes  shadowed  and 
dim,  and  though  you  might  strive  to  grasp  the  Primal  Truths  with 
the  outward  intellect,  you  cannot  do  it.  Nothing  of  this  knowledge 
can  come  save  to  those  within  the  touch  of  Her  illumining  breath, 
adorned  by  Her  Illumining  Presence,  to  whom  it  is  revealed  by 
Her  illumining  Love. 

Unto  this  the  world  must  turn  at  last. 

That  mortal  suffering  in  which  was  included  the  great  purpose 
of  the  Sorrow  wrought  in  past  time,  it  is  the  great  purpose  of  Love 
to  heal;  that  which  the  darkness  of  the  Earth-selfishness  has  de- 
clared, the  purpose  of  Love  is  to  revoke  and  set  at  naught;  and 
that  which  has  come  through  outward  wars  and  strivings  and  con- 
flicts, the  clashing  of  material  elements  and  the  great  victory  with 
material  things  must,  in  this  New  Kingdom,  all  be  changed  into 
Peace  and  Harmony. 

The  heralds  of  this  Perfect  Life  are  known  in  the  Angels  of 
Harmony  declaring  the  message  and  preparing  the  way.  Some  of 
these  Angels,  dwelling  on  the  Earth,  might  be  mistaken  for  the  Mes- 
sianic Light,  or  for  the  revelation  of  perfect  Truth.  So  groping 
and  groveling  are  human  thoughts  and  lives  that  the  perfection  could 


396  THE  SOUL; 

never  have  been  known  if  it  were  not  for  that  which  permeates 
human  hearts  with  Heavenly  aspirations  from  within  the  Soul.  That 
many  lives  are  uplifted  with  some  prophetic  knowledge  of  this  ap- 
proaching flame  of  love  is  a  sure  indication  of  the  near  approach  of 
the  Divine  Life. 

Could  you  see  with  perception  like  that  of  the  angels,  you  would 
discover  that  among  the  sons  and  daughters  of  earth  in  every  nation 
there  is  now  the  shaping  and  reviving  of  the  Primal  revelations  of 
every  nation  by  groups  of  Souls,  prepared  to  receive  the  added  light 
and  revive  and  replenish  the  ancient  altars  and  to  set  the  Primal 
Truth  of  Religion  before  the  world;  and  above  all  to  place  the 
daughters  of  the  Divine  Mother  in  possession  of  their  inheritance, 
the  equal  inheritance  of  life,  and  the  one  inheritance  that  is  theirs 
from  her  kingdom :  the  inheritance  of  pure  and  Perfect  Love. 

Wherever  this  New  Light  appeareth,  lo !  they  all  are  withdrawn 
from  the  waywardness  of  the  senses,  or  the  wanderings  in  paths  of 
pleasure  or  external  ambition  and  their  lives  are  centered  to  do  the 
bidding  of  pure  and  Perfect  Love. 

THE  NEW  EDEN 

This  New  Eden  appeareth,  though  it  seems  to  come  slowly  and 
by  painful  throes  and  heart-pangs  to  those  in  the  earthly  state ;  still 
doth  it  none  the  less  surely  come;  for,  as  its  footsteps  approach, 
as  the  divine  recognition  appears,  as  the  light  is  declared,  lo!  from 
among  the  Sons  of  earth  are  those  touched  with  divine  eloquence  to 
declare  the  presence  of  the  Divine  Mother  Love ;  and  from  among 
the  Daughters,  those  who  are  given  strength,  and  light,  and  power 
to  announce  the  Kingdom  of  Her  Perfect  Life  on  earth.  Then  when 
in  science  the  presence  is  declared  in  the  six  EQUAL  TRUTHS  ;  it  is  this 
that  maketh  the  SIX-POINTED  STAR  to  be  her  symbol,  and  it  is  this 
which  will  enable  those  in  the  coming  Dispensation  of  Her  Life,  to 
declare  their  knowledge ;  for  they  may  not  possess  THIS  STAR  without 
knowing  the  sacred  and  former  secret  meaning  of  the  symbol ;  as  the 
three  primal  truths  veiled  in  external  life:  The  one  basic  truth,  the 
point  of  the  upstanding  pyramid  resting  heavenward  is  the  Divine 
life  before  entrance  into  physical  life;  the  two  points  that  form 
the  base  of  the  upstanding  pyramid  represent  the  equal  positions  in 
human  life.  The  first,  the  Heavenward  point,  symbolizing  the  one 
truth,  the  second  the  two  truths  that  are  equal  to  the  first,  and  this  is 
the  Kingdom ;  in  the  inverted  triangle,  the  one  point  being  downward 
represents  the  entrance  into  human  life;  the  two  points  signify  the 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  397 

perfect  love  and  the  perfect  wisdom,  equal  as  the  basic  truth  of  the 
skies.  The  solar  truth,  broken  or  divided,  while  the  one  point  or 
apex  of  the  pyramid  whose  base  rests  upon  the  earth,  is  the  one 
expression  of  divine  love  in  the  unit;  the  reuniting,  not  only  of  the 
soul,  but  of  the  arch-angelic  life  and  the  Divinity.  Under  the  ancient 
Kaballa*  one  portion  of  this  was  named  the  Malchus;  the  other  the 
Kether,  or  the  Crown,  and  both  declare  the  Sovereign,  or  King,  or 
Ruler ;  which  also  was  the  sacred  Mother  veiled  in  this  six-pointed 
symbol,  and  the  sacred  Father  ensphered  it  with  the  circle  of  divine 
existence.  This  is  the  Divine  union  of  Perfect  Love  and  Wisdom. 

In  this  symbolism  it  is  declared  that  the  Mother  will  restore, 
that  the  Divine  life  will  reveal  all  Truth.  The  symbol  should  be 
only  worn  by  those  who  have  knowledge  of  the  interpretation; 
else  it  would  be  mockery;  since,  as  it  was  borne  from  the  ancient 
shrines  and  places  of  worship  in  the  Hebraic  temples  where  it  was 
held  sacred,  and  has  come  to  mean  but  words  to  many,  for  its  sign  is 
Jhwh-Elohim,  God,  Father-Mother;  so  if  it  were  worn  today  in 
any  sense  as  a  symbol  by  other  than  those  to  whom  the  Divine 
Mother  hath  whispered  the  mysteries  of  Her  Kingdom,  it  would  be 
idolatrous  and  blasphemous,  because  it  would  be  meaningless.  What- 
ever this  symbol  may  mean  abroad  in  the  world  there  could  be  no 
meaning  excepting  each  point  shall  be  named  with  the  name  given  to 
illustrate  the  "Attributes"  or  "Manifestations"  of  the  Divine  life. 
Though  we  have  given  you  some  of  the  meanings,  we  have  not 
given  you  the  Sacred  Name.  Nor  can  you  receive  it  until  you  are 
prepared  by  that  love  to  enter  into  a  knowledge  of  life's  most  sacred 
and  deepest  mystery;  but  in  all  Sacred  Temples  this  interpretation 
will  reappear.  When  the  perfect  Temple  of  Truth  that  is  within  the 
Soul  shall  abide  on  Earth,  then  will  its  fullest  and  divinest  sig- 
nificance be  known. 

Summoning  all  souls  who  acknowledge  this  perfect  Truth,  the 
Divine  Mother,  through  her  Handmaidens  throughout  the  world, 
speaketh  today;  your  lives  are  being  made  ready;  and  when  again 
you  shall  enter  the  house  of  clay  it  may  be  that  you  will  be  sum- 
moned unto  Her  Kingdom  to  still  better  "prepare  the  way."  But 
certain  it  is  of  the  perfect  number  that  shall  be  gathered  from  all 
of  the  Kingdoms  of  the  past  besides  those  who  accompany  Her,  and 
Her  angels,  there  will  be  that  one  hundred  and  forty- four  thousand 
within  whose  lives  this  divine  impress  and  image  have  already  ap- 

*  See  the  Sephiroth,  which  not  only  held  the  Sacred  numbers,  which  were 
names,  but  the  attributes  or  manifestations  of  the  Divine  Life.  A  portion 
of  these  were  feminine. 


398  THE  SOUL; 

peared,  and  who  have  come  up  from  the  past  "through  great  tribula- 
tion" and  Sorrow,  through  their  grief  and  earthliness,  become  vic- 
torious, ready  to  enter  into  Her  Kingdom.  Such  as  are  summoned, 
hear  Her  voice  today ;  understand  the  meaning  of  Her  Presence  and 
Her  word ;  and  as  She  calls  upon  Her  daughters,  they  listen  to  that 
voice  from  within  and  from  the  skies,  well  knowing  that  it  meaneth 
that  Her  Kingdom  is  to  abide  on  Earth. 

When  the  Sixth  Dispensation  fully  comes  things  discordant  will 
be  quelled ;  from  that  time  forward  nations  will  press  to  further  ful- 
fillment— though  outwardly  there  will  still  be  war  and  discords — 
there  is  the  indication  of  the  drawing  to  a  close  of  the  kingdoms  of 
Sorrow  that  have  been  created  in  the  past ;  the  ever-increasing  light 
will  point  toward  this  New  Kingdom,  and  you  will  know,  and  others 
will  know,  what  the  light  portendeth.  The  sons  of  Earth  who  have 
been  making  ready  for  battle,  who  have  been  preparing  for  greater 
physical  conquests,  who  have  been  tethered  and  chained,  will  lay 
down  their  crowns,  their  scepters,  their  weapons  of  war,  their  ex- 
ternal power;  won  to  the  new  life  by  the  light  of  this  perfect  love. 
Nay,  you  will  see  in  your  own  lives  that  such  as  are  touched  with 
this  approaching  Light  will  not  dwell  enslaved  by  the  senses;  they 
will  not  pay  the  tribute  of  heart's  blood  unto  Moloch  and  Mammon ; 
they  will  turn  away  from  all  those  pursuits  that  enchain  and  enthrall 
them,  unto  the  diviner  light  of  the  spirit  and  the  higher  companion- 
ship of  the  Angels ;  and  even  among  the  people  in  the  world  where 
strife  and  contention  still  abide  this  voice  will  have  its  hearing,  this 
presence  will  have  power.  Ye  will  know  when  any  word  is  spoken 
or  any  thought  declared  that  resembles  this  light:  "Aye,  they  also 
are  being  summoned."  It  will  pierce  you  as  with  the  shaft  of  Truth, 
and  send  through  you  a  thrill  like  the  note  of  the  Dawn :  that  even 
here  in  the  midst  of  this  Shadow  which  has  not  yet  fully  departed, 
the  glimmering  of  this  Light  and  this  morning  has  been  shown  to 
you  and  to  others. 

Aye,  you  may  not  know  as  do  those  who  give  this  message !  But 
such  is  its  light  that  the  Divine  Mother,  who  pierces  through  the 
shadow,  summons  you  only  by  the  voice  of  Love.  By  such  love  as 
ye  shall  possess  when  ye  behold  and  reach  toward  that  height,  and 
extend  your  hands  for  further  baptism ;  and  as  the  circling  years  go 
on  and  the  fuller  Dawn  appears,  ye  will  see  how  the  Morning  Splen- 
dor approaches,  and  how  the  Divine  Mother  lifteth  the  darkness 
from  the  face  of  the  Earth,  and  you  will  turn  as  the  Earth  does,  to 
its  Sun,  as  the  planets  and  suns  do  to  distant  suns,  toward  that  Divine 
Light  whose  glory  is  coming  to  abide  upon  the  Earth. 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  399 

BAPTISED  IN  THE  LIGHT  OF  THE  INCOMING  LIFE. 

As  the  petals  of  the  lily  unfold, 

So  the  unfolding  Truths  declare 
The  sphere  of  light,  the  perfect  gold 
In  which  is  placed,  all  unaware, 
The    starry   symbol,   divine   and   bright 
Revealing  the  perfect  color,  white; 

As  in  the  sounds  of  harmony 

Six  and  one  make  the  sound  complete, 

Or  in  the  prism  whose  light  reveals 
The  scattered  radiance  at  your  feet; 

Or  as  in  the  silence  of  truths  untold 

The  meaning  all  divine  is  lost, 
Until  from  out  that  sphere  of  gold 
The  perfect  song  of  the  Angelic  Host, 
Proclaims  anew  the  perfect  Son, 
Declare  the  victory  is  won. 

Oh,  Primal  Mother  of  all  Truth 

Sitting  ensphered,  enshrined  in  light, 
Restored  again  to  perfect  youth, 
Revealed  again  to  human  sight, 
The  world  still  young,  yet  gray  in  wrong 
Shall  chant  anew  the  Primal  song. 

From  out  the  syllables  of  light 
And  through  the  circling  spheres  of  gold, 

The  stars  that  greet  your  world  tonight 
The  six  and  one  great  secrets  hold; 

The  sixth  revealing  the  central  flame 
From  whence  the  Blessed  Mother  came. 

The  light  of  Life,  the  baptismal  shrine, 
The  image  of  Love  and  Truth  concealed, 

In  whom,  resplendent,  all  glories  shine 
Within  these  Six-fold  rays  revealed. 

The  Earth  at  last  crowned  and  complete 

Places  Twelfth  cycle  at  Thy  feet 
And  a  crown  of  twelve  stars  on  Thy  head 

The  glories  by  Thy  heavens  led. 

One  with   Thy  presence   and   Thy   light 
When  all  hearts  are  illumined  with  Love; 

See  where  the  six-petalled  lilies  white 
Symbol  Thy  rays  from  heaven  above. 


400  THE  SOUL; 

Beloved  ones:  Thus  far  we  have  led  your  Spiritual  footsteps. 
It  is  possible  that  had  they  been  more  fully  trained,  and  your  earth 
lives  more  perfectly  strengthened  unto  this  Divine  Message,  it  need 
not  have  been  so  difficult  for  our  instrument.  But  such  love  as  ye 
have  brought,  such  sympathy  as  your  lives  declare,  hath  formed  the 
atmosphere  upon  which  this  Message  hath  been  given. 

The  Mother  of  Love  does  not  utterly  withdraw ;  but  for  a  time 
there  is  silence  until  such  growth  as  may  enable  other  Messengers 
to  appear. 

Meanwhile,  for  all  of  your  obedience  and  such  attestation  as 
your  spirits  could  give,  you  have  our  blessing  and  ever  the  Blessing 
of  the  Infinite  Mother- Father  God  and  the  Angels. 


JEVENTH  LESSON. 

SONG  OF  THE  COMFORTER. 

INVOCATION. 

Parent  of  all  Love  and  Wisdom,  Mother-Father  God:  we  turn 
unto  Thy  Soul,  which  is  the  soul  of  Life  and  Love  Eternal,  prais- 
ing Thee  for  the  all-bountiful  and  perfect  evidence  of  Thy  Presence. 
As  in  the  outer  world  the  sunshine  is  more  radiant  and  all  nature 
responds  with  greater  joy  and  thanksgiving  unto  life,  and  every  leaf 
seeks  to  express  its  perfection,  and  every  blossom  to  yield  its  sweet- 
est incense  and  beauty,  and  still  more  joy  seems  to  follow  the 
rustling  of  the  winds  among  the  trees,  and  sound  of  the  waves  that 
break  in  songs  of  praise  upon  the  sand ;  and  the  sky,  with  wonderful 
clearness,  reveals  the  glory  of  that  rapturous  light  that  pulsates 
through  all  the  spaces ;  so  even  more  deep  and  more  joyous  is  the 
throbbing  from  within  the  soul  that  feels  the  prophecy  of  the  New 
Life,  that  responds  unto  the  New  Light,  that  declares,  forever  and 
forever  the  divinity  of  that  Image  that  is  within,  and  repeats  itself 
in  myriad  anthems  of  praise.  Unto  that  charmed  altar  Thy  children 
turn ;  and  others,  though  not  aware,  turn  in  silence  seeking  the  inner- 
most shrine.  Unto  that  glad,  New  Shrine,  as  unto  a  new  morning, 
as  unto  a  new  and  perfect  Earth,  with  hearts  newly  awakened  unto 
Divine  Love,  may  Thy  children  turn  and  in  its  Light  grow  strong 
and  perfect,  full  of  the  splendor  of  the  new  Day,  full  of  the  peace 
that  passeth  not  away ;  may  the  import  of  this  hour  be  known  unto 
all,  and  may  such  words  and  thoughts  as  are  breathed  give  forth 
the  abundance  of  their  blossoms  until  the  world  is  filled  with  the 
incense  of  the  lilies  of  immortal  life.  Amen. 


401 


402  THE  SOUL; 

THE  PROMISE. 

By  Galilee,  such  as  the  Master  led 

From  the  enthrallment  of  the  Earth, 
Such  time  as  Truth  and  Love  seemed  dead 
And  only  gleams  of  immortal  birth 
Came  o'er  the  sea  and  mountains  fair 
On  far  Jerusalem,  resting  there; 

Such  times  as  He  His  disciples  led 

Unto  the  Peace  mount,  and  gave  speech 
On  the  heavenly  wonders,  and  partly  fed 
Them  until  their  souls  might  reach 
Unto  the  higher  height,  and  know 
The  source  whence  all  these  blessings  flow; 

Such  time  as  hatred  and  scorning  drew 
The  thought  of  worldlings  to  His  life, 
And  for  the  hate  of  Truth  there  grew 
Deep  bitterness,  anger  and  strife; 
And  He,  foreseeing  the  sad  Doom 
The  darkness  and  the  dreadful  gloom; 

Spake  words  of  comfort — not  only  to  them 

Who  felt  His  Presence  in  that  form — 
But  to  the  world;  whose  garment's  hem 
Was  trailed  in  all  His  life-blood  warm, 
That  world  that  would  repentant  grow 
When  they  at  last  His  Truth  could  know. 

He  said:    "the  Comforter  will  surely  come." 
Long  need  there  hath  been  for  this  speech; 
What  time  within  the  earthly  home 

Mortals  toward  the  Heavens  might  reach 

For  higher  heights;  Death's  wondrous  peace — 
No  Comfort  brought  with  its  release. 

Where  hatred  deep  and  dark  has  reigned, 

And  fearful  poverty,  war  and  wrong, 
And  all  within  the  Earth-life  stained 

By  dreadful  deeds  and  the  mighty  and  strong 
Oppressed  the  weak,  and  they  in  turn 
Sought  Freedom,  its  altar  fires  to  burn. 

But  He  said:  "The  Comforter  will  come"; 

Now  in  the  fulfillment  of  that  day, 
Such  time  as  from  fair  Heaven's  dome 
Angels  make  the  appointed  way — 
Behold  the  promised  light  appears! 
Behold  the  crown  of  all  sad  years! 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  403 

There  cometh  the  herald  of  the  morn — 

As  when  from  night  the  Earth  awakens 
Unto  the  glory,  newly  born, 

So,  long  expectant,  time  is  o'er  taken; 
The  messengers  who,  one  by  one, 

Reveal  the  coming  light  and  power, 
Promise  of  the  Kingdom  thus  begun 

In  the  new  Dawn's  appointed  hour. 

As  when  winter  has  held  in  thrall 

The  streams  that  murmur  forth  their  joy; 
And  over  Earth  the  white,  still  pall 

Hath  been  thrown; — through   winter's  alloy, 
Through  Tempest,  darkness,  and  deep  gloom 
Man  only  thought  of  Death's  dread  tomb; 

Or  as  when  torn  and  aching  hearts 

Have  longed  for  the  high  and  perfect  Love, 
Longed  for  that  voice  its  strength  to  impart 
That  comes  only  from  Heaven  above; 
So  in  the  midst  of  death  and  doubt 
Have  sought  within,  around,  without 
For  some  sweet,  healing  balm  to  be 
Poured  on  their  hearts'  deep  agony. 

And  then,  as  when  after  such  awaiting, 

Earth  ha?  seen  no  forefelt  glow 
Of  the  wild,  fearful  storm  abating; 
But  only  shadow  on  shadow  below — 
Only  the  deeper  and  deeper  shade, 
Only  the  sorrows  Earth  hath  made, 

Then  suddenly  breaks  the  clear  light 

In  and  through — the  morn  is  here; 
Spring  grows  transcendent,  Earth  is  bright, 
Blossoms  adorned  with  dew  appear 
And  song-birds  praise,  and  all  things  fair 
Reveal  the  glory  that  is  there: 

Even  thus  the  world  has  waited  long, 
And  war,  and  pestilence,  and  gloom, 
The  battle  of  the  mighty  and  strong, 
And*  Death  that  sealed  the  darkened  tomb, 
All  passed,  have  perished,  and  the  light 
Has  pierced  through  the  Lethean  night. 

The  world  hath  waited;  would  He  wait? 

The  Comforter,  expected  long? 
Would  that  be  Christ,  who  from  Heaven's  gate 
Came,  heralded  by  the  Angels'  song? 
Or  would  the  Comforter  still  be 
Herald  of  Christ's  new  victory? 


404  THE  SOUL; 

The  > earned  for  answer  none  might  tell; 

But  pulsing  of  Angel's  pinions  on  the  air 
The  light  Divine  the  deeper  swell 
Of  wondrous  harmony  so  rare 
Are  signs  and  tokens  far  and  near 
That  the  long  promised  One  is  near. 

The  song  that  syllables  the  light 

That  bursts  in  life  from  out  the  tomb, 
The  messengers  from  Heaven's  height, 
Each  one  casting  the  Earthly  gloom 
Aside,  and  girding  grief  around, 
Win  mortals  by  their  sweeter  sound. 

All  this  betokens  something  near — 
The  triumph  over  those  in  power, 
Their  abject  horror  and  the  fear 

Of  those  most  mighty  in  Earth's  dower; 
Shaking  of  Kingdoms,  Thrones  that  be 
Heavy  with  human  agony. 

The  age  is  wondrous;  with  New  Day 

Between  the  Earth  and  Heaven's  height; 
Glowing,  the  matchless,  shining  way 
To  the  spirit  vision;  the  fair  sight 
That  opens  unobscured,  reveals 
The  heavenly  message  that  it  conceals. 

All  this  unto  the  faithful  ones 

Who  ever  watch  by  the  tomb  of  Time; 
Obedient  to  messages  that  come, 
Obedient  to  the  wonders  sublime; 
Those  who  wait  and  watch  and  pray 
Behold  the  dawning  of  the  day; 

f 

Behold  the  Comforter  hath  come: 
.  By  signs  and  tokens  in  the  upper  air, 
By  such  voices  of  the  heavenly  home 
As  Angels  have — sweet  silence  there, 
Such  hints  of  that  diviner  glow 
As  only  prophecy  can  know; 

The  Comforter  hath  come:    By  the  sign 

Of  less  of  grief  when  death  appears; 
For  in  the  knowledge  all  divine 
That  cleaves  the  darkness  and  sorrow  of  years, 
Life  brings  to  man  the  knowledge  given 
From  out  the  citadel  of  Heaven. 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  405 

The  Comforter  hath  come:    By  the  light 

Which  prophets,  sages  and  seers  declare, 
Who,  having  climbed  the  mountain  height, 
Know  that  the  Morning  Light  is  there; 
Who  led  by  the  Herald  Angels  forth 
See  the  New  Light  that  comes  to  Earth. 

The  Comforter  hath  come:    By  the  sound 

That  makes  new  music  on  the  Earth, 
New  tones  of  harmony  enwound 
Of  the  deeper  and  diviner  birth; 
Such  sweet  symphonies  of  praise 
As  rise  through  all  the  human  ways. 

The  Comforter  doth  speak:    Such  hearts 
As  are  attuned  to  the  love  and  praise, 
To  such  the  new  message  imparts 
All  of  sweet  appointed  ways; 

Guided  by  the  light  that  angels  know, 
By  paths  from  heaven  to  Earth  below, 

No  more  the  thorns  shall  pierce  their  feet, 

No  more  their  hearts  with  grief  be  torn; 
But  everywhere  the  light  shall  meet 
Their  footsteps,  and  the  radiant  morn 
Shall  not  be  clouded  ere  the  noon, 
Nor  evening  shadows  come  full  soon. 

Nor  shall  oppression  deep  find  place, 

Nor  grief  pervade  the  joyous  air, 
Nor  dismal  fear,  its  terrors  trace; 
But  the  guardian,  angels  everywhere 
Their  vigils  o'er  Earth  ever  keep, 
Wiping  tears  from  the  eyes  that  weep. 

The  Comforter  doth  speak:    And  lo! 
A  new  song  shall  be  sung  by  those 
Attuned  to  song  and  praise,  like  unto 
That  of  the  heavenly  choirs,  whose 
Harmony   is   of  symphonies 
That  have  their  birth  within  the  skies. 

The  Comforter  now  speaks:    And  lo! 

Out  of  the  past  all  things  appear 

That  kindle  in  the  perfect  year 
The  altar  of  the  New  Blest  Light, 
The  Temple  that  grows  fair  and  bright! 

And  sweetest  ways  shall  fill  the  earth, 

And  sounds  of  joy  and  wondrous  mirth. 


406  THE  SOUL; 

The  Comforter  is  there,  leading  the  way 

To  where  the  New  Christ  Life  shall  come 
And  make  on  earth  the  Perfect  Day — 

Shall  appoint  the  place  and  make  the  home; 
He  shapes  the  ways  where  all  may  meet 
Who  bring  their  treasures  to  Christ's  feet. 

The  Comforter  doth  speak:    And  lo! 

The  voice  is  freighted  with  prophecy 
For  the  hearts  of  all  people  below, 
Whisperings  of  the  time  to  be; 

Of  the  glad  morning  that  fills  the  earth 
With  the  New  Promise,  the  New  Birth. 

And  the  Comforter,  whose  voice  is  given 
Sweet  sounds,  like  the  songs  of  love  at  even, 

Like  chiming  star  lilies  swung  in  space, 

With  music  of  divinest  grace; 
Lo!   brooding  o'er  earth  this   magic  light 
Reveals  itself  in  wonder  bright, 

Comes  again  to  crown  the  Perfect  Year: 

All  this  when  the  Christ  shall  appear. 

Behold,  the  Comforter  at  last 

Shall  this  wondrous  web  have  woven, 
Until  the  shades  no  longer  cast 
Their  meshes;  until  the  cloven 
Poisonous,  deadly  feet  of  care 
No  longer  tread  in  scenes  so  fair. 


And  the  Comforter  breathes  the  new  light, 

The  message:   all  hail  unto  those 
Who,  having  the  illumined  sight, 
See  the  fair  gates  of  heaven  unclose; 
And  the  Messengers  of  morn  appear 
To  herald  the  all-glorious  Year. 

And  as  the  Comforter  is  nigh, 

Twelve  Angels  come  to  bless  the  earth, 
And  the  Arch  Angels  from  on  high 

Are  radiant  with  Truth's  Dawning  Birth; 

And  stars  flash  out,  and  systems  shine 
With  scimitars  of  splendor  and  power; 
Suns  and  systems  sing  songs  divine 
Until  here  dawns  the  Perfect  Hour. 
And  the  Crown  of  glory  is  complete 
Earth  brings  to  the  Messiah's  feet, 


DIVINE  MOTHER.  407 

The  Comforter  draws  nigh,  to  bless 

Those  on  the  earth  whose  eyes  can  see, 
Who  know  the  wealth  of  tenderness, 

Deep  love  and  deepest  prophecy; 

To  speak,  Beloved,  unto  your  souls 
Till  ye  shall  hear  and  understand 
That  Truth  hath  its  appointed  goals 
And  pauses  not  in  its  command, 
Reaches  with  impetus  so  deep 
Until  all  must  its  mandates  keep. 

The  Comforter  appears  today; 

And  in  your  midst  declares  this  light. 
Winnowing  wings  prepare  the  way 
As  ye  climb  to  the  Heavenly  height; 
And  lo!  with  benediction  given, 
Receive  the  blessing  born  of  heaven. 

And  they  who  mourn  shall  clasp  the  Hand 

And  find  sweet  Comfort  and  sweet  Peace; 
They  who  have  known  but  pain's  command 
Shall  now  with  gladness  their  vigils  cease; 
They  who  hunger  for  earthly  bread 
Shall  feed  on  heavenly  Manna  instead. 

They  who  pass  out  of  sin's  dark  door, 

Reluctant  ever  to  enter  in, 
Shall  turn  aside  and  sin  no  more; 
There'll  be  no  "heritage  of  sin," 
For  the  Comforter  findeth  the  way 
To  win  them  from  the  shadowy  way. 

Then  from  all  the  nations  riven 

By  Storm,  Tempest  of  War  and  Gloom, 
The  Nemeses  that  were  sent  from  heaven, 

Dark  discords  and  fear  of  final  doom, 
All  these  shall  pass;  and  winters  waste 

Dark,  dismal  storms  of  winds  and  tide, 
The  suns  glamour  that  once  made  haste 

To  desolate,  no  more  abide. 

Beside  cool  streams  people  shall  pass 

Verdure  and  sweet  blooming  bowers, 
And  see  where  gemming  the  velvet  grass 
Are  the  bright  million  colored  flowers, 
And  the  wildernesses  shall  yield  up 
Their  treasures;  from  the  crystal  cup 


408  THE  SOUL; 

Of  Nature,  which  doth  overflow, 

Man  shall  drink,  and  shall  grow  strong 

And  sing  anew,  as  in  Eden's  glow — 
His  glorious,  glad  new  Eden  song. 

These  promises  were  not  in  vain; 

The  earth  is  fair  and  the  soul  is  free, 
And  between  the  earthly  shadow  and  pain, 
And  the  light  of  heavenly  prophecy, 
Is  a  spiral  way  of  golden  light 
That  leads  unto  the  perfect  height. 

The  Comforter  breathes  the  New  Song 
In  the  New  Triumph  that  shall  come; 
Such  treasures  as  to  you  belong, 
That  out  of  the  fair  heavenly  home 

Have  brought  their  wonders  to  the  earth, 
These  are  yours  in  the  heavenly  birth. 

And  ye  shall  fold  them  in  your  hearts 

As  dew  is  folded  in  the  flower, 
Until  the  sweetness  of  life  imparts 
Its  incense  unto  you;  till  its  power 

Grows  with  your  growth,  makes  you  more  strong, 
And  'wakens  Love's  triumphal  song. 

'Tis  the  fulfillment  of  that  meed; 

And  where  the  Comforter  doth  bend, 
Lo!  on  the  earth  all  who  have  need 
Shall  gain  the  strength,  ye  shall  attend 
And  dwell  in  the  light  and  power  of  Love 
Until  the  Message  its  Truth  doth  prove. 

Pulsing  before  the  shrine,  that  Light 

That  cometh  from  the  glittering  sheen 
Of  Angels,  who  from  height  on  height 
Reveal  where  the  Glory  late  hath  been 
Where  now  blessing  the  'waking  earth 
The  Comforter  hails  the  New  Birth. 


BENEDICTION. 

As  wings  of  light  that  shall  brood  over  the  earth  until  you  know 
and  hear  the  spoken  word ;  as  promises  that  bring  their  own  fulfill- 
ment, may  the  sweet  prophecies  dwell  in  your  lives  until  in  the 
golden  harvest  time  the  sheaves  are  ripened  and  the  Reaper  appears. 
And  may  such  sweet  light  and  baptism  of  praise  abide  with  you  as 
abideth  with  those  who  dwell  with  the  Angels  in  Heaven.  Amen. 


PART  VI. 

SUPPLEMENTAL  LESSONS: 
BETWEEN   DISPENSATIONS 

AND 

FOREGLEAMS  OF  THE  NEW 
DISPENSATION. 


SUPPLEMENTAL  LESSONS. 

FIRST  LESSON. 

BETWEEN  DISPENSATIONS. 

Between  Dispensations  and  overlapping  from  past  Cycles,  even 
unto  the  Dawning  of  the  New  Day,  the  Angels  that  bear  forward  the 
sacred  Truths  are  frequently  embodied  and  will  be  found  symbolized 
in  the  prevailing  worship,  or  teaching  of  the  age.  Thus  nothing  is 
wholly  lost,  for  if  not  preserved  in  the  sacred  and  secret  records  of 
the  Sanctuary  (which  omission,  however,  rarely  occurs),  the  "word 
of  mouth,"  or  teaching  by  personal  presence,  bears  forward  the 
Truth  and  "tradition"  takes  the  place  of  record. 

It  has  been  found  impossible  within  the  scope  of  these  pages,  to 
trace  all  the  ramifications  of  the  "lines  of  descent"  of  the  Great  Dis- 
pensations, their  Sacred  synonyms  and  representations  under  the 
smaller  Messianic  Cycles,  the  Sacred  Embodiments  that,  from  age 
to  age,  have  kept  alive  the  hallowed  Light  of  the  Primal  Truths. 

Substituting  tradition  and  inscription  for  history,  it  is  easy  to 
trace,  beginning  with  Egypt  (and  possibly  African  origines),  the 
various  important  periods ;  since  all  that  is  now  included  in  human 
history  covers  one  Great  Dispensation  only. 

But  the  "Land  shadowing  with  wings,"  was  the  Mother  of  all 
modern  knowledge:  Mathematics,  Chemistry  (Alchemy),  Language. 

The  symbols  of  the  "Unknown"  God:  the  Immaterial,  Infinite 
Essence,  Intelligence,  are  there  found:  The  Soul — the  immortal 
part  of  man — symbolized  by  but  never  mistaken  for  the  Winged 
Sphere. 

The  divinities  or  Angels  worshipped  in  later  days,  and  upheld 
or  approved  by  the  "Dynasties,"  were,  like  all  other  seeming  retro- 
gressions, the  decadence  or  depression  between  Dispensations. 

411 


THE  SOUL; 

EGYPT. 

All  the  civilization  of  the  world  has  come  up  through  Egypt, 
from  far  well-springs  of  the  ancient  sources  of  the  Nile  in  Africa, 
and  beyond,  lost  in  the  dim  distance  of  prehistoric  ages. 

The  "Osirian"  Age  is  the  only  prehistoric  period  with  which 
students  can  become  even  remotely  familiar.  Osiris,  Messianic  Arch 
Angel  (representing  the  sun  of  Life  and  Light)  ;  Isis,  his  spouse 
(representing  generic  life,  the  Earth)  ;  Horus  (the  child),  repre- 
senting the  life,  the  birth. 

The  tutelar  divinities  were  the  lesser  Angels,  embodied  for  the 
various  offices  and  ministrations  indicated  in  these  teachings :  as 
leaders,  teachers,  exemplars,  to  bear  forward  the  "lines  of  Light," 
to  show  the  way.  But  these  later  names  and  symbols  of  Egyptian 
Angels  and  Arch  Angels  would  have  no  meaning  but  for  the  funda- 
mental bases  of  the  Dispensations  beyond  it  all,  at  the  foundation 
of  all  the  names  and  symbols,  concealing  ever  the  "Most  Sacred 
Name,"  since  neither  the  Magians,  priests,  Angels,  or  Arch  Angels 
could  utter  the  "Perfect  Name." 

The  Attributes,  or  Manifestations,  were  such  divinities  as  were 
essential  to  bear  the  Messages  of  Truth  to  the  children  of  Earth. 

So  buried  are  these  symbols  of  the  Primal  Ancient  Worship  in 
the  later  and  perverted  inscriptions,  that  no  records  of  the  work  of 
the  Angels  in  Egypt  can  be  clearly  gained  except  from  the  Angels 
in  higher  realms,  and  the  learning  of  the  sacred  orders  descending 
through  Phenicia,  Greece  and  Rome  and  other  more  recent  nations. 

But  even  Egypt  sends  her  soul  of  the  past  to  restore  the  knowl- 
edge of  her  living  light,  and  to  place  before  the  eyes  that  can  see, 
the  vast  luminous  background  of  her  real  existence. 

Scholarship  has  restored  much  through  the  disentombing  of 
buried  cities  and  deciphering  the  inscriptions  on  monuments,  walls, 
tablets — especially  through  the  finding  of  the  key  and  solving  of  the 
Cuneiform  inscriptions  of  which  Egypt  was  the  primal  source — but 
which  are  handed  down  through  Accadia,  Babylon,  etc.,  etc.  But 
without  the  presence  of  the  Angels  there  could  be  little  or  no  prog- 
ress made — they  reveal,  interpret  and  make  known  the  mean- 
ings of  the  inscriptions,  whether  Ideographic  or  in  symbols  and 
language. 

CHINA. 

A  sealed  book  is  the  "Celestial  Empire,"  even  now  that  it  is  a 
"Republic,"  in  these  days  of  Earth  Awakening. 


BETWEEN  DISPENSATIONS.  413 

For  many  ages  holding  the  Mysteries  of  all  the  knowledge  known 
by  scholars  among  her  own  people  from  the  world,  these  people  also 
hold  in  records,  which  they  claim  are  more  ancient  than  the  histories 
of  any  living  nation,  except  India,  the  history  of  past  ages;  they 
even  claim  a  record  of  200,000  years ! 

Decadent,  because  of  isolation  and  exclusion  from  all  the  onward 
nations  and  movements  of  the  world,  her  brilliant  scholarship,  her 
past  dim  worship,  her  central  Light  (Confucius),  sometimes  veiled, 
sometimes  resplendent,  the  Angels  of  all  her  worldly  dynasties 
turned  away  from  the  advancing  glory  of  the  new  day,  there  are 
still  thousands  of  awakening  lives  who  will  bear  a  part  in  the  Great 
Resuscitation  of  the  Earth. 

Undoubtedly  the  origin  of  the  Chinese  nation,  in  part  at  least, 
was  linked  to  one  of  the  Earlier  Dispensations;  but  Confucius 
"restored"  something  of  a  primal  Religion,  (or  more  properly  speak- 
ing) a  compilation  of  Philosophical  teachings  and  laws.  This  was 
to  a  great  extent  superseded  by  Buddhism  until  lately  and,  in  fact, 
there  was  religious  liberty ;  since  the  organization  of  the  "Republic" 
the  government  has  made  Confucianism  the  "State  Religion."  Any 
"State  Religion"  must  be  considered  oppressive,  unless  it  is  accom- 
panied (as  is  the  "State  Church"  of  Great  Britain)  with  freedom 
of  worship  for  all  people  who  do  not  adopt  the  tenets  of  the  state 
church  (yet  there  are  still  the  Church  "tithes"). 

With  the  national  and  religious  tendency  to  "worship  the  past," 
i.  e.,  to  look  upon  all  that  was  great  and  good  in  the  past  as  worthy 
of  reverence  and  imitation;  and  with  the  peculiar  form  of  tran- 
scendentalism that  turns  to  the  "Ancestors"  for  advice  and  counsel ; 
and  just  here  it  may  be  well  to  explain  that  the  intelligent  and  edu- 
cated Chinese  have  repeatedly  said  that  they  do  not  "worship"  their 
Ancestors;  Age  is  revered  by  them,  and  the  household  and  social 
usage — and  formerly  the  government — was  administered  by  the 
eldest ;  also  it  may  be  just  to  explain  that  in  consulting  or  communing 
with  their  "Ancestors,"  they  do  so  under  the  very  logical  and  cor- 
rect idea  that  they  are  living  and  are  in  a  higher  and  wiser  condition 
than  mortals  can  be — with  this  tendency  to  worship  or  revere  the 
past,  doubtless  the  restoration  of  the  teachings  of  the  Confucian 
system  may  serve  as  the  aegis  to  ward  off  the  encroachments  alike  of 
the  Buddhistic  and  Christian  tenets  and  the  agnosticism  of  the 
western  materialists. 

In  the  New  Order,  however,  it  is  doubtful  if  a  New  Chinese 
nation  will  appear. 

But  the  Ancient  Splendor  will  shape  itself  into  the  Great  New 


414  THE  SOUL; 

Nation  that  will  include  those  wonderful  sleeping  nations  of  the 
East  in  THE  NEW  ORIENT. 

The  fact  that  interpreters  have  arisen  who  place  the  wisdom  of 
ages  in  such  works  as  "Yi-King"  and  "Tao-Teh-King" ;  the  fact 
that  one  of  China's  greatest  Sages,  Laotzse,  is  being  interpreted  in 
a  spiritual  and  inner  way,  that  will  lead  to  a  clearer  conception  of 
the  deeper  foundations  of  Chinese  philosophy,  encourages  the  hope 
for  a  New  Day  in  China. 

Again  we  say,  it  is  no  evidence  of  retrogression  that  Con- 
fucianism is  made  the  "State  Religion,"  for  the  teachings  and  Com- 
pilations of  Confucius  hold  all  the  wisdom  of  many  ages,  and  as  a 
condensed  ethical  and  philosophical  record,  or  compendium,  of  a 
past  that,  it  is  claimed,  is  long  antecedent  to  the  records  held  by  any 
existing  nation  or  people,  the  knowledge,  wisdom  and  sublime 
ethics  found  in  the  writings  of  Confucius  will  go  far,  if  universally 
taught,  to  restore  the  Primal  Truths. 

INDIA. 

MAHATMAS. 

More  of  the  Divine  Messages,  more  of  the  sublime  philosophy 
(and  Religion)  of  the  Ages,  has  come  from  India  than  from  all 
other  sources  combined. 

The  lesser  deities,  presiding  over  the  affairs  of  life,  and  indeed 
pervading  nature  with  their  powers,  "the  gentle  'Devas'  of  the 
Earth  and  Air,"  were  subject  to  the  higher  and  inner  heavens. 

So  subtle  and  transcendental  a  period,  however,  would  soon  be 
lost  in  the  literal  interpretations  and  material  conceptions  of  those 
who  founded  the  Hierarchy,  the  priesthood  of  Castes. 

"Brahma"  and  "Brahmanism"  are  not  to  be  confounded  with 
the  modern  "Brahmans"  (Priests). 

THE   DIVINE    MESSENGER. 

BRAHMA  (not  the  Eternal,  Infinite  Brahm),  who  gave  this  splen- 
did light  to  the  world,  is  further  and  more  fully  revealed  in  the 
Messianic  Lessons  of  this  book.  This  lesson  refers  to  the  intervening 
periods  of  descent. 

Not  only  are  we  able  to  trace  the  Angels  of  this  wonderful  Dis- 
pensation (the  same  in  potency  and  power,  therefore  in  name),  the 
"Announcing"  ones,  but  such  distinct  Lines  of  Light  have  been 
revealed  that  the  lesser  Messiahs  (Buddhas)  and  the  Embodied 


BETWEEN  DISPENSATIONS.  415 

Angels,  can  be  clearly  shown.  The  "Rishis,"  "Mahatmas,"  "Yogis" 
and  other  sacred  orders,  both  before  and  after  Buddha  Gautama, 
when  impersonated,  have  kept  alive  the  Sacred  Truths. 

The  sacred  books  of  India  (included  practically  in  the  Shastras, 
Vedas)  have  brought  forward  the  teachings,  laws,  and  religion  to 
the  gaze  of  modern  students;  but  the  subtle  spirit  of  Brahmanism 
has  depended  upon  the  "Manifestations"  of  the  sacred  lives  borne 
down  through  the  ages,  culminating,  or  concluding,  in  India  with 
Buddha  Gautama :  but  for  the  entire  Dispensation  culminating  with 
JESUS  OF  NAZARETH. 

For  a  long  period  it  would  almost  seem  the  traces  of  light  in 
India  were  well  nigh  lost;  but  through  scholarship  and  Intuition, 
chiefly  through  the  Ministrations  of  the  preserving  Angels  who 
reveal  the  wonders  of  the  past,  its  full  flood  tide,  opening  up  for 
the  New  Dispensation  of  Light  all  of  the  past  knowledge,  has  not 
yet  been  reached. 

But  the  unrolling  of  the  scrolls  of  Vedic  records,  the  wonderful 
inpouring  into  the  Occident  of  Hindu  philosophy  (and  Religion), 
the  reawakening  of  an  Ancient  people  to  meet  the  New  Day,  restore 
the  splendor  long  veiled,  that  is  coming  forth  to  array  itself  with 
the  Angels  of  the  New  Dispensation. 


SECOND  LESSON. 

PERSIA. 

THE  "MAZDA"— MAGI. 

One  of  the  most  subtle  forms  of  preservation  of  Ancient  Truth 
is  still  to  be  found  in  the  "Sacred  Flame"  of  the  Parsees. 

The  Angel  of  Light  (Symbolized  in  the  name  "Mazda")  was 
also  the  Creator  of  the  World  (not  Orwiuzd,  who  in  two  potentialities 
was  the  ruler  of  the  Universe). 

It  has  been  erroneously  supposed  that  the  Parsees,  especially 
those  who  bore  forward  the  wonderful  Truths  of  the  Magi,  were 
"Fire  worshippers";  but  such  was  not  (is  not)  the  case.  The 
"Enduring  Sacred  Flame"  is  a  symbol  of  the  Soul  Immortal,  and 
of  the  Infinite  "God  of  Light"  and  "All  Good"  (Ormuzd),  while 
the  Angels  or  deities  of  Light,  under  various  names,  bore  forward 
the  wonderful  Truths  revealed  by  Zardusht.  The  descent  to  sacri- 
fices and  other  outward  forms  and  ceremonials  were  no  part  of  the 
original  religion  of  Light. 

Science  (especially  chemistry  or  Alchemy)  was  an  essential  ele- 
ment in  the  preservation  of  their  worship,  and  "fire"  was  held  as 
the  element  nearest  to  the  Source  of  All  Light. 

Angels  were  embodied  as  "Magi,"  and  held  the  sacred  knowl- 
edge and  mysteries  of  art,  science,  and  religion,  becoming  the  tutors 
and  instructors  of  rulers,  kings  and  teachers. 

The  Angel  Messengers  of  Persia  bore  into  Asia  and  ancient 
Greece  the  wonderful  basis  of  that  knowledge  of  mind  and  spirit 
that  took  the  place  of  mere  material  forms  and  ceremonials. 

The  secrets  of  the  "Mithric  Caves,"  and  the  mysteries  known  by 
those  learned  Magi,  became  perverted  by  later  pretenders,  or  were 
vilified,  until  at  last  they  ceased  to  hold  any  of  the  primal  meanings. 

Persia  as  a  Nation  and  the  religion  of  the  Mazda  alike  fell  under 
the  shadow  of  that  great  eclipse  that  has  almost  blotted  out  the 
splendors  of  the  Orient  and  the  glory  of  the  Ancient  Truths. 

416 


BETWEEN  DISPENSATIONS.  417 

Phoenix-like,  however,  they  will  rise  from  the  sacred  ashes  of  the 
past,  the  forms  alone  perishing,  while  the  Soul  of  them,  the  Angels 
and  Arch  Angels,  press  ever  near  and  more  near  to  bear  their  part 
in  the  Great  New  Day. 

What  Splendors  greet  this  glad  reawakening  for  the  Earth! 
Anew  the  people,  in  glad  habiliments  of  a  new  birth,  shall  witness 
the  Ancient  Altars  rekindled — in  the  Soul ;  shall  see  the  new  Morn- 
ing of  that  Day,  so  perfectly  portrayed  by  the  Arch  Angels  and 
Angels  of  Ormuzd  and  Mazda! 

They  are  waiting.  They  are  working  by  the  twilight  gate  of  the 
New  Day,  to  unveil  the  glory  so  long  eclipsed,  the  Light  so  dimmed 
by  the  Shadow  times  of  Earth,  through  intervening  Ages. 

"BABYLON." 

BEL-AST ARTE    (  BAAL-ASHTORETH  )  . 

With  its  many  meanings  and  uses,  the  word  really  signifies  the 
most  wonderful  connection  between  a  really  "dead"  past  and  all  the 
learning  of  today.  Babylonia,  Chaldea,  Assyria,  Accadia — these  are 
words  with  which  to  conjure  the  records  of  all  learning,  and,  indeed, 
the  origin  of  much  of  it. 

Ideographs  here  first  held  the  place  of  language;  and  here  the 
Cuneiform  characters  first  had  their  meaning,  at  last  extended  into 
many  hundred  (700)  characters. 

Literature,  Art,  Science,  had  here  their  wonderful  stronghold. 
By  conquest  almost  all  the  then  known  nations  became  vassals,  and 
at  last  were  incorporated  into  the  Empire,  or  were  afterward  set 
free  by  the  Semitic  victories ;  but  the  learning  was  distributed  from 
Babylon  to  all  the  nations  of  the  Earth : 

To  Jerusalem  through  the  captivity  of  the  Jews. 

The  Chaldeans  were  learned  in  Astronomy  (Astrology),  and 
through  their  mysteries  all  of  the  lore  of  their  "Wise  Men"  was 
held  sacred. 

Because  of  luxury  and  corruption,  because  of  excesses  in  every 
direction,  the  name  (Babylon)  came  to  be  a  name  of  reproach — 
especially  among  the  Jews,  especially  the  Israelites — and  in  later 
days  any  city  exhibiting  great  love  of  display,  great  wealth,  great 
luxury,  as  well  as  great  learning,  was  named  "a  modern  Babylon." 

But  it  must  be  remembered  that  this  record  and  opprobrium 
have  come  from  the  enemies  of  those  Ancient  people;  and  while 
we  deplore  in  every  age  the  abuses  of  prosperity,  such  as  luxury, 
glamour  of  wealth  and  all  kinds  of  excess,  "Babylon,"  "the  confusion 


418  THE  SOUL; 

of  tongues"  and  in  the  world  at  large  all  opprobrious  terms  and 
epithets  applied  to  the  ancient  meaning  of  the  name,  must  be  con- 
sidered as  belonging  to  a  state  or  condition.  The  lapse  from  learning 
and  sobriety  to  worldly  luxury  and  splendor  may  be  with  equal  cor- 
rectness applied  to  any  metropolis  of  ancient  or  modern  times. 

We  must  revert  to  Babylon  as  the  holder,  preserver  and  largely 
the  founder  of  all  the  learning  that  existed  in  the  world  for  thou- 
sands of  years  and  long,  long  before  the  Christian  Era. 

Babylon  really  formed  the  connecting  Splendor  between  Modern 
and  Ancient  Civilizations  (the  latest  and  previous  Dispensations), 
and  undoubtedly  held  within  her  walls  the  learning  and  the  mystic 
and  sacred  records  that  would  have  been  lost  to  outward  history 
had  they  not  been  so  preserved.  But  the  people  "scattered  to 
Babylon"  were  also  "scattered  from  Babylon"  and  bore  the  sacred 
names  and  symbols  with  them. 

GREECE. 

OLYMPUS,  PARNASSUS. 

The  Twelve  deities  or  deific  beings  and  the  lesser  divinities 
inhabiting  Olympus,  under  the  dominion  of  Zeus  (Jove)  were  the 
Angels  of  that  epoch  or  period  when  Greece  attained  her  highest 
civilization ;  when  the  Arts  of  peace,  alternating  with  the  Conquests 
of  war,  were  cultivated  to  the  highest  extent.  The  Homeric  Epics 
and  Lyrics  not  only  give  minute  and  particular  descriptions  of  the 
abodes  of  the  Gods  (Angels)  and  Jove  (Arch  Angel),  but  inter- 
blend  their  lives  with  mortals,  until  in  the  Homeric  Epics  one  cannot 
distinguish  the  "Gods"  from  human  beings. 

The  reason  is  clear;  these  gods  and  goddesses  of  Homer's  lays 
were  impersonated  "Attributes  of  Joy  and  Wonder  and  divinest 
Love." 

The  mingling  of  gods  and  human  beings  served  to  illustrate  in  a 
wonderful  manner  the  mission  and  work  of  the  Angels  on  Earth. 

The  warlike  divinities  culminating,  according  to  Grecian  myth- 
ology, in  the  birth  of  "Alexander  the  Great." 

While  all  the  arts,  sciences,  philosophies  had  yielded  their  fruit- 
age in  the  perfection  of  the  Athenian  Group,  without  Greece  there 
could  have  been  no  civilization. 

The  gentle  Muses  of  Parnassus  wafted  the  messages  of  love  and 
peace,  and  all  of  Greece  worshipped  at  the  two  shrines. 

Yet  love  of  pleasure  and  worldly  power  so  far  marred  and 
dimmed  the  knowledge  of  higher  things,  that  when  the  real  Angels 
appeared  and  walked  the  Earth  as  men,  teaching  those  rare  prin- 


BETWEEN  DISPENSATIONS.  419 

ciples  of  highest  good,  their  philosophies  (Ideals)  superseded  in  the 
minds  of  those  ready  to  receive  them,  the  sense-worship  of  the 
pleasure-loving  and  worldly.  And  though  the  "hemlock  was  dis- 
tilled" for  Socrates,  the  glorious  system  founded  by  him,  and  more 
than  borne  forward  by  Plato,  has  thrilled  and  filled  the  world 
through  the  intervening  centuries. 

The  Angels  of  Greece  cannot  be  traced  or  named  separately, 
but  each  student  has  access  to  the  wonders  in  every  direction  of  art, 
science  and  literature,  that  Greece  has  given  to  the  world. 

Without  Greece  modern  civilization  could  not  have  existed. 

ROME. 

JOVE — JUNO — MINERVA. 

Undoubtedly  all  of  modern  Europe  and  the  western  Continent, 
and  much  of  Asia,  have  drawn  much  of  their  knowledge  of  Science, 
Art,  Literature,  Government  from  Rome:  Greatest  (except  Greece) 
in  the  arts  of  peace;  Usurper,  Conqueror,  destroyer,  greatest  in 
war  (Mars). 

From  Imperial  Egypt  to  Imperial  Rome  seems  but  a  step,  yet  to 
Greece  must  be  given  the  first  praise  of  being  the  fountain  head 
for  the  preservation — and  indeed  origin — of  all  classic  lore;  all 
philosophies  that  are  known  to  the  world ;  all  primal  sources  of  Art, 
Literature,  Science. 

Rome  has  been  the  distributor.  Conquest  and  "Civilization" 
seemed  to  go  hand  in  hand,  yet  the  choicest  period  of  Roman  history 
has  come  down  to  modern  times  through  war-clouds,  and  sometimes 
defeat. 

The  world  once  centered  in  Rome,  as  it  once  centered  in  Athens, 
as  it  once  centered  in  Babylon,  as  it  centered  ages  ago  in  Ancient 

Egypt- 
its  history  is  a  world  history;  its  prowess  a  world  prowess. 
That  which  remains  is  the  Echo  of  the  past,  and  we  perceive  a 
mighty  effort  toward  the  Future. 

The  "Shadow"  that  fell  across  Asia  and  a  part  of  Europe,  the 
Light  that  arose  in  Palestine  and — sometimes  clouded,  sometimes 
clear — shone  over  the  western  world,  cannot  here  be  traced. 

The  learning  and  Art  of  today  can  be  traced  to  these  past  Nations 
that  stand  like  Pillars  of  Light  against  the  dark  background  that 
obscures  the  sacred  Temples  and  citadels  of  their  glory.  The  Soul 
has  not  perished  and  from  Ancient  Greece  and  Rome  a  Diviner  Art, 
a  more  sacred  meaning  of  Religion,  rises  to  meet  the  New  Day. 


THIRD  LESSON. 

HEBRAIC. 

An  Inter-Dispensation,  and  one  so  closely  allied  to  modern  civi- 
lization, claimed  by  Christians  as  the  foundation  of  their  "Era," 
but  not  so  acknowledged  by  the  Jews. 

Judaism  is  in  itself  most  interesting,  as  uniting  the  Egyptian  and 
Babylonian  systems  of  learning,  and  in  some  instances  (tribes) 
worship. 

The  "Unknown"  God,  or  the  One  God,  known  as  "the  God  of 
Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob,"  was  not  always  the  God  worshipped  by 
the  Jews;  hence,  "If  God  be  God,  then  worship  Him;  if  Baal,  then 
worship  him." 

The  "Scattering  to  or  into  (from)  Babylon"  has  much  to  do 
with  the  history  of  the  Jews. 

While  the  primal  learning,  the  building  of  Jerusalem  and  the 
first  building  of  the  Temple,  were  clearly  derived  from  Egypt ;  later 
came  the  innovations  and  encroachments  of  the  wonderful  Baby- 
lonian learning,  power,  and  worship.  And  even  when  the  Semitic 
Conquest  of  Babylon  occurred,  the  rare  secrets  and  sources  of 
knowledge  were  not  destroyed,  for  they  had  already  penetrated  to 
every  nation  of  the  then  civilized  world. 

The  history  and  Religion  of  the  Jews  being  still  extant,  it  is  for 
the  Scholars  and  Students,  as  well  as  the  Rabbins  of  that  nation  to 
expound  and  present  their  origines  and  claims  to  the  modern  world. 

Through  Egypt,  Babylon  (Chaldea)  and  Palestine  (Jerusalem) 
comes  one  direct  line  of  the  descent  of  the  Ancient  Truths.  While 
the  other,  co-ordinate,  yet  very  distinct,  comes  through  Phenicia  and 
Greece  and  Rome.  Modern  Europe  has  taken  the  learning  of  the 
latter,  while  both  are  united  in  Christianity. 

Jesus  (really)  being  neither  "Jew"  nor  "Gentile,"  formed  the 

420 


BETWEEN  DISPENSATIONS.  421 

One  shining  link  in   the  Chain  Union  between  the   Orient  and 
Occident. 

The  simplicity  and  grandeur  of  the  Early  Jewish  (Hebraic) 
Faith,  is  in  itself  evidence  of  the  presence  of  the  Primal  Truths, 
though  interspersed  with  so  much  that  is  merely  allegorical.  Like 
all  the  'Sacred"  books  of  the  East,  the  fundamental  bases  of  the 
Religion  is  contained  in  a  few  simple  and  concrete  "books"  or 
chapters.  The  Pentateuch — Jewish  Bible — and  the  more  veiled 
Sacred  Writings  contain  the  essentials  of  the  Hebraic  faith,  while 
the  "laws"  and  "ceremonials"  are  for  more  external  observance. 

The  remaining  portions  of  what  in  Christendom  is  called  The 
Old  Testament,  consists  of  History,  Allegory,  literature  (epic  and 
lyric  poetry),  and  interpolations  from  Oriental  Religions;  together 
with  a  "Book"  or  chapter  here  and  there  that  clearly  are  allied 
to  "Free  Masonry"  and  kindred  secret  orders.  The  Jewish  scholars 
have  a  far  better  knowledge  of  the  Original  Meanings  of  the  sacred 
writings  than  any  Christians  can  have,  unless  the  latter  have  been 
educated  thoroughly  in  the  Hebrew  lore  and  then  "converted"  to 
Christianity. 

The  "Sacred  Names"  and  meanings  have  never  been  published 
to  the  world,  and  undoubtedly  are  preserved  by  the  Rabbiona  or  by 
the  most  sacred  order  of  Priests. 

The  "Rabbin"  or  "Rabbi"  was  not  originally  a  Priest;  but  one 
appointed  by  the  Priests  to  teach  in  the  outer  Temples,  or  among  the 
people. 

However,  modern  nations  are  indebted  to  such  records  as  have 
been  made  public,  and  although  scholars  have  ferreted  out  other 
works  that  contain  the  true  meanings  of  the  Hebraic  records,  one 
must  look  to  inspiration  for  the  true  knowledge  of  the  direct  line  of 
the  descent  of  the  latest  lesser  Dispensation  and  a  return  to  the 
Primal  Truths. 

The  three  lines  of  descent — and  of  the  distribution  of  the 
Ancient  learning  into  the  Western  Nations  of  Europe — may  be 
named.  The  Semitic,  the  Latin,  the  Saxon  ("Norseman")  sub- 
sidiary and  co-related  peoples  might  be  named,  but  the  student  finds 
ample  material  in  the  world  of  history  and  other  literature  to  satisfy 
his  desire  for  chronological,  and,  indeed,  ethnological  information. 

The  fair  and  open-minded  student  will  readily  yield  to  the  learned 
and  wise  among  the  Hebrew  people  for  a  correct  interpretation  of 
the  "letter"  of  their  records,  but  it  must  be  left  to  those  Divinely 
Endowed,  within  and  outside  of  the  Hebrew  nation,  to  trace  the 
real  lines  of  descent  that  lead  to  the  Culminating  life  of  the  Messiah 


422  THE  SOUL; 

— rejected  by  the  Jews  that  he  might  be  acknowledged  by  the 
whole  Earth — not  the  "Earth"  of  Ecclesiastical  Christianity,  but  the 
people  of  the  whole  world  to  whom  He  came. 

THE  ANGELS  OF  THE  NORSEMEN. 
ODIN — FRIGGA  (ALSO  FREYA). 

In  the  Scandinavian  Mythology  (which  is  always  basically  true), 
the  Greatest  God  (Wotan  or  Odin)  dwells  in  the  Halls  of  Valhalla 
(Heaven)  with  Frigga.  She,  however,  is  the  mother  of  the  Flowers, 
all  beautiful  life  on  earth,  presides  over  Marriage  and  over  unborn 
Souls,  whom  she  guides  unto  Earth;  while  Odin  (Wodan)  is  God 
of  agriculture  and  all  things  favorable  to  human  welfare.  "Thor" 
is  the  "Thunderer,"  the  "Warrior."  All  northern  nations  of  Europe 
have  primarily  this  foundation  for  their  worship;  and  every  good 
thing,  as  well  as  ills  and  misfortunes  befalling  humanity,  can  be 
traced  to  the  "gods"  or  Angels  of  this  wonderful  worship.  In  the 
Heavens  the  "belt  of  Orion"  is  Frigga's  distaff;  the  Worlds  and 
Stars  are  her  toys  and  implements  of  work  and  pleasure. 

The  Attributes — passions  and  virtues — symbolized  in  the  north- 
ern (Norse)  Mythology,  and  represented  or  embodied  in  the  per- 
sonages of  the  deities,  are  similar  in  character  to  those  of  the  Hel- 
lenic nations,  and  the  far  Orient.  In  fact,  the  underlying  idea  is 
the  same:  the  mingling  of  gods  with  the  people  of  Earth,  for  the 
benefit  of  humanity  and  for  punishment,  if  need  be,  of  an  ambitious 
"Angel." 

Into  the  "Folk  lore,"  poetry,  and  music  of  even  modern  times, 
this  fascinating  imagery  is  woven,  and  forms  the  real  basis  of  the 
underlying  poetic  temperament  of  nations  and  peoples  that,  on  the 
surface,  seem  somewhat  unpoetic  and  phlegmatic. 

Yet  this  branch  of  human  worship  contains  often  a  finer  sense 
of  poetry,  a  truer  sense  of  justice,  and  a  purer  ideal  of  life,  than  is 
sometimes  found  among  the  more  flowery  and,  seemingly,  more 
poetic  imagery  of  the  Southlands.  The  ultimate  of  all  these  systems 
is :  There  are  Superior  beings  who,  under  the  Infinite  One,  preside 
over  and  aid  in  the  affairs  of  the  heavens  and  the  children  of  Earth ; 
and  in  times  of  peril  and  need  succor  and  strengthen  them.  Love 
of  power,  love  of  gold,  every  unworthy  passion  and  impulse,  are 
portrayed  among  the  "gods"  and  punished.  Every  exalted  purpose, 
true  and  loyal  affection,  justice,  tenderness,  mercy,  are  also  personi- 
fied and  rewarded.  The  most  ancient  people  of  the  Northlands  are 
little  known,  but  later  and  more  modern  nations  show  great  leaning 


BETWEEN  DISPENSATIONS.  423 

toward  invisible  helpers,  a  recognition  of  the  real  source  of  Life 
and  power  above  and  within,  and  a  ready  acceptance  of  the  philoso- 
phy and  revealments  that  point  to  a  New  Day  of  Truth. 

Modern  thought,  particularly  in  the  wonderful  "revelations"  of 
Swedenborg,  has  been  enriched  and  made  ready  for  the  dawning 
of  a  New  Era,  and  the  poet,  musician  and  artist  have  found  ever 
fruitful  themes  in  the  mystic  and  fascinating  lore  of  the  North. 

Something  of  the  wonders  of  Valhalla,  something  of  the  ten- 
derness and  beauty  and  power  of  Frigga  ever  greets  us  from  those 
Northern  Shores,  through  minds  that  seem  to  "border  on  the  lands 
of  the  unseen." 

The  races  of  Western  Europe  and  America  are  the  mingling  of 
the  "North  lands"  and  "South  lands"  and  their  Angels. 


FOURTH  LESSON. 

FOREGLEAMS  OF  THE  NEW  DISPENSATION. 

As  the  time  draws  near  for  the  Fulfillment  of  the  actual  Dawn 
of  the  new  day,  the  Summoning  Angels  call  from  all  past  Dispensa- 
tions, Arch  Angels,  and  Angels,  and  Messengers,  to  reveal  the 
ancient  meanings,  to  restore,  to  place  in  their  true  light  before  the 
children  of  Earth  (especially  those  who  are  ready  for  the  New 
Light),  the  Truths  of  all  the  past  Dispensations. 

The  Dispensation  now  dawning  is  the  Sixth,  and  most  important 
of  all  that  the  Earth  has  experienced ;  whose  symbol,  the  Hexagram 
(six-pointed  star),  is  the  synonym  of  all  Truth,  Knowledge,  Wisdom, 
Power. 

These  foregleams  might  be  traced  further  back  than  the  Protes- 
tant "Reformation" ;  but  this  would  be  only  recapitulating  well 
known  history.  A  distinct  forerunner  must  ever  be  found  in  Emanuel 
Swedenborg,  who,  although  endowed  with  great  intelligence  and  a 
scholastic  mind  and  education,  nevertheless  was,  in  the  interpretation 
of  his  Visions  and  Spiritual  Experiences,  swayed  by  the  theological 
views  of  his  day.  Though  often  misunderstanding  the  real  nature 
of  the  visions,  his  was  a  gateway,  a  marvelous  opening  of  the 
fountains  of  Inspiration,  which  had,  according  to  the  then  prevailing 
theology,  been  closed  since  the  vision  of  John  on  the  Isle  of  Patmos 
— called  the  "Book  of  Revelations." 

No  sooner  had  Swedenborg  "opened"  anew  the  avenues  of 
inspiration,  than  his  followers  proceeded  to  try  to  close  them  again, 
claiming  his  Inspiration  "the  last,"  manifesting  as  much,  if  not  more, 
narrowness  and  bitterness  than  the  preceding  theologians  with  whom 
they  had  contended.  But  those  who  sifted  the  true  from  the  false, 
made  of  the  "New  Church"  a  movement  in  advance,  a  step  toward  a 
better  understanding  of  spiritual  Truth. 

424 


NEW  DISPENSATION.  425 

Evidence  is  seen  also  in  the  communion  between  the  "heavens" 
and  earth,  as  shown  by  Swedenborg. 

There  were  also  foregleams  in  the  "leadings  of  the  Spirit"  of 
George  Fox  and  the  Quakers,  who  set  aside  the  "forms  and  cere- 
monies of  worship,"  and  even  went  to  the  extreme  of  plainness  and 
severity  (freedom  from  ornament)  in  their  dress,  places  of  "meet- 
ing," and  manner  of  expression;  speaking  as  the  "Spirit"  gave  them 
power,  or  prompted  the  utterance,  and  if  not  "moved  to  speak"  by 
the  "spirit"  were  silent. 

The  Wesleyans  were  also  visited  with  much  of  this  "power" ; 
in  fact,  the  "Primitive  Methodists"  were  led  by  the  Spirit  to  more 
sincere  and  simple  forms  of  worship.  They  eschewed  ceremonies 
and  all  ornamental  works  in  their  places  of  worship ;  while  later  the 
Shakers,  led  by  "Mother"  Ann  Lee,  announced  distinctly  the  com- 
ing of  a  new  Day  of  Religion,  the  restoration  of  "Spiritual  Gifts," 
which  were  quite  general  among  them,  and  though  they  separated 
themselves  entirely  from  the  world  and  lived  lives  of  severe  asceti- 
cism, including  celibacy,  they  declared  that  the  New  Light  was  com- 
ing to  the  outer  world,  "the  world's  people,"  in  the  form  of  "spiritual 
gifts"  which  would  be  quite  general. 

The  greatest  event  among  Religious  bodies  and  organizations 
that  has  occurred  in  many  ages,  if  not  in  all  time,  was  the  "Par- 
liament" or  "Congress  of  Religion(s),"  held  in  the  Art  Institute, 
Chicago,  as  a  part  of  the  Columbian  Exposition  (1893).  The  vari- 
ous Congresses — ethical,  scientific  (social  science)  and  all  kindred 
topics — were  wholly  eclipsed  by  the  wonderful  presentation  made  in 
the  Religious  department  of  all  the  known  "Religions"  of  the  world. 

The  coming  together,  each  to  present  the  Religious  views  of  his 
people,  country,  sect,  or  whatever,  could  never  have  taken  place  but 
for  its  masterly  inception  and  execution,  chiefly  in  the  mind  of  one 
man: 

THE  ANGEL  OF  THE  DAY  AND  HOUR 

True,  there  had  been  for  nearly  half  a  century  the  "Free 
Religious  Association"  of  Boston,  of  which  "Thos.  Wentworth 
Higginson"  was  for  many  years  president,  where  every  form  of 
Religious  belief  was  welcomed,  and  even  "unbelief"  had  its  oppor- 
tunity, and  there  we  have  spoken  in  the  presentation  of  Spiritualism 
in  company  with  Robert  Dale  Owen.  But  the  world-wide  repre- 
sentation and  later  influence  of  the  Congress  of  Religions  of  the 
Columbian  Year  can  only  be  termed  a  great  culmination  and  a 
prophecy. 


426  THE  SOUL; 

Chinese,  Hindoo,  Hebrew,  Mohammedan,  Christian  (with  its 
many  denominations)  ;  it  seemed  almost  like  the  veritable  " Millen- 
nium," when  "all  nations,  kindred  tongues  and  people"  will  be 
gathered  in  one  Divine  accord,  each  "worshipping  according  to  the 
dictates  of  conscience,"  yet  all  united  in  the  one  Fraternity  of  Spirit, 
each  intent  on  doing  good  to  his  fellow  men : 

"Peace  on  Earth  and  love  to  all  people." 

The  Congress  was  the  great  Unification  of  Religious  "beliefs" 
into  one  grand  humanizing  of  the  minds  and  spirits  of  all  present. 

It  was  notable  that  the  "Fatherhood  (and  Motherhood)  of  God, 
and  the  Brotherhood  of  Man"  (the  human  race)  was  enunciated  by 
the  finest  representatives  of  all  Religious  beliefs.  And  such  fra- 
ternal fellowship  of  doing  good  to  others,  whether  coming  from 
Brahman,  Buddhist,  or  Christian,  was  hailed  with  tokens  of  approval 
by  all  composing  the  vast  assemblage — except  alone  the  strictly 
"Orthodox  Christians,"  under  the  name  of  the  "Evangelical  Alli- 
ance." Alas,  that  difference  of  "creed"  should  stand  in  the  way  of 
universal  fellowship  and  Brotherhood! 

But  the  after  effects  were  very  wonderful :  in  the  melting  away 
of  superficial  barriers  of  dogma  and  creed,  in  the  "Christianizing" 
of  "Christians"  by  their  gentle  Oriental  Brothers,  who,  by  urgent 
invitation,  remained  in  this  country  for  a  time  and  expounded,  for 
the  enlightenment  of  Occidental  minds,  the  Vedic,  Brahmanical,  and 
Buddhistic  lore ;  or,  if  from  China,  the  teachings  of  Confucius  and 
other  great  Chinese  "Teachers"  and  "Reformers." 

The  broadening  of  the  minds  of  the  clergy  and  laity  in  this 
country  was  most  manifest,  to  the  end  that  true  Religion  is  recog- 
nized as  the  Same,  under  whatever  name,  or  however  disguised  with 
differing  forms,  ceremonials  and  creeds:  The  primal  and  Final 
basis  being  essentially  the  same,  whether  originating  in  Egypt  or 
England,  in  China  or  America:  The  worship  of — 

The  Infinite  God  (eternal  Love  and  Wisdom).  The  One  God: 
Om,  under  whatever  name. 

The  Immortality  of  the  Soul,  like  unto  God  (in  quality,  Love 
and  Wisdom). 

The  Fraternity,  fellowship  and  kinship  of  Souls.  The  religious 
acts  of  doing  good  to  others. 

Other  indications  of  the  New  Dispensation  are : 

The  "outpouring  of  the  Spirit."  The  reappearance  of  "Spiritual 
Gifts,"  constituting  the  added,  and  indeed  the  only,  evidence,  aside 
from  the  inner  convictions  of  the  Soul,  of  continued  existence  of 
the  spiritual  personality  beyond  the  change  called  death;  the 


NEW  DISPENSATION.  427 

increasing  number  of  people  who  have  visions  and  experiences,  not 
explainable  by  any  of  the  known  scientific  (mental)  hypotheses;  the 
formation  and  continuance  of  "Psychic  Research"  societies  for  the 
sole  purpose  of  investigating  the  new  and  wonderful  phases  of 
phenomena,  both  physical  and  mental,  in  that  which  is  known  as 
"Modern  Spiritualism" ;  but  above  and  beyond  all,  the  existence  in 
the  world  today  of  hundreds,  nay  thousands  of  human  beings,  who 
know  they  have  seen  and  conversed  with  their  dear  ones  of  the 
household  who  have  "passed  on,"  who  have  witnessed  the  undeniable 
evidences  of  the  power  of  disembodied  spirits  over  matter,  inde- 
pendent of  the  usual  dynamic  processes ;  over  minds,  independent  of 
the  usual  action  or  capacity  of  such  minds,  and  over  the  human 
(embodied)  spirit  to  the  degree  of  great  inspiration  and  exaltation; 
all  this  crowds  into  the  nineteenth  and  first  decade  of  the  twentieth 
centuries,  with  the  great  force  of  an  incoming  tide.  Indeed,  there 
are  many  who  think  that  the  sum  total  of  this  Spiritual  Awakening 
that  is  in  the  world  today  is  the  New  Dispensation.  But  its  culmina- 
tion is  not  yet;  nor  can  the  Embodied  Angels  be  known  to  those 
who  look  with  near  vision,  and  are  in  the  midst  of  the  great  awaken- 
ing. In  after  years  (ages  perhaps)  those  appointed  to  "Show  the 
way,"  can  clearly  be  seen.  Today  those  that  are  ready  are  listening 
to  the  voice,  and  listening  to  the  message  that  is  borne  in  from  the 
Spirit  and  Angelic  realms  by  ministering  spirits,  and  by  the  Angels 
of  the  new  Dispensation. 

Meanwhile  such  as  are  growing  into  the  new  Light,  are  being 
prepared.  The  Earth  itself  is  making  ready,  its  people  are  being 
prepared  for  the  Sixth  great  awakening. 

Already  the  announcing  Arch  Angels  have  appeared  among  the 
higher  Angels  of  the  heavens  of  Earth;  already  the  Messengers — 
Embodied  Angels — who  herald  the  new  Dawn,  have  given  their 
preparatory  messages.  The  great  Unrest  of  the  nations ;  the  urgency 
and  import  of  the  rushing  together  of  many  mighty  forces  upon  -the 
Earth ;  the  wonderful  works  of  the  many  Embodied  Angels  tending 
to  culminations  in  Mechanics,  Art,  Science,  Religion ;  the  rising  of 
the  messengers  among  the  Ancient  peoples  bringing  their  primal 
Faiths  to  meet  the  Great  New  Light ;  the  struggle  of  all  the  shadowy 
powers  and  elements  to  retain  dominion — the  supremacy  that  is 
surely  slipping  from  their  grasp ;  the  persistent  turning  toward  the 
New  Light  by  those  who  have  been  taught  and  trained  in  the  schools 
of  the  Angels.  All  these  and  many  other  indications  show  that  the 
New  Day  Dawn  is  not  far  distant,  that  as  the  Sun  and  its  attendant 
• — dependent — planets,  draws  near  the  completion  of  its  great  cyclic 


428  THE  SOUL; 

revolution  around  its  central  sun,  the  world  attuned  to  the  glad 
culmination — after  the  storms  and  struggles  that  must  first  come — 
will  rejoice  in  the  glory  of  the  New  Day. 

Storm  Swept,  war-scourged  for  so  long, — the  Earth  awakens 
to  the  New  Day,  enters  upon  the  new  Sun  Cycle.  And  those  Souls 
that  are  culminating,  those  lives  that  have  been  made  ready,  will 
greet  the  New  Messiah  with  glad  acclaim  and  hail  the  Dawn  of  the 
Day  of  Perfect  Peace  and  Joy  and  Love. 


CONTENTS 


PART  I. 
SALUTATION. 

PAGE 

To  the  Reader 5 

Subjects  of  Lessons 6 

Definitions 7 

Preparatory  Address  to  the  Class 8 

First  Lesson — The  Soul;  Its  Relation  to  God 9 

The  Nature  of  Deity 10 

The  Soul  is  like  unto  God 12 

Recapitulation  of  First  Lesson 14 

Second  Lesson — The  Dual  Nature  of  God  and  the  Soul;  and  the 

Impulsion  toward  Expression 16 

The  first  Expression  of  God  Dual  —  Methods  or  Ways  of 

"knowing"  God 18 

The  Soul  Dual  in  Expression — The  Cherub  and  the  Seraph 20 

Impulsion  and  Involution  toward  Expression — Duality  as  Eternal 

as  Unity  21 

All  Souls  divided  in  Expression — All  Souls  pass  through  same 

degrees  of  Involution  in  process  toward  Expression 23 

Creation  not  greater  than  the  Creator 23 

Third  Lesson— The-  Embodiment  of  the  Soul  in  Matter — The  Genesis  29 
The  Infinite  Creative  Power  is  God — Creation  precedes  Genera- 
tion—Breath of  God 29 

Evolution    follows   Creation — Spirit 30 

Eden  31 

"Adam"  and  "Eve" 32 

First  Expression  of  the  Soul  in  Matter 33 

Successive  Embodiments 34 

Three  General  Divisions 34 

1.  Adamic:  Physical 34 

2.  Hermetic:  Intellectual 34 

3.  Messianic :  Spiritual 34 

429 


430  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Culmination 36 

Genius  a  Culmination 41 

Reaction  a  law  of  growth 47 

All  Souls  must  have  similar  experiences 50 

The  False— The  True  . . , 52 

Fourth   Lesson — The   Embodiment   of   the   Soul  in    Human   Form 

(continued)  53 

Statements  concerning  the  overcoming  of  matter  by  the  triumph 

of  the  Spirit 53-59 

Seemingly  exceptional  and  fragmentary  lives,  explained 60 

Reminiscence  and  Memory  defined 61 

Reminiscence,    Prophecy  —  Spirit   the    inbreathing  of   the    Soul 

for  an  Embodiment — Spirit  a  personality 65 

Soul  the  Entity — Their  relation 66 

Spirit  states  following  embodiments 67-71 

Fifth  Lesson — The  Reunited  Soul — Parental  Souls — Kindred  Souls — 

Groups — Kabalistic  Numbers 72 

Twelve,  one  hundred  and  forty-four,  "one  hundred  and  forty- 
four  thousand" ._._._  72 

"Families"  of  Souls 73 

"Primal  Nations"  —  Kindred  Souls  —  Illustrations  of  "groups" 

and  "periods"  or  "ages"  in  history 78 

The  Reunited  Soul — The  Monogamic  Marriage  the  highest  state 
in  human  society  —  The  Angel  —  Parental  Souls  —  Kindred 
Souls  79-87 

The  Angel— Parental  Souls— Kindred  Souls 79-87 

Sixth  Lesson — Angels,  Archangels  and  Messiahs — Embodiments  in 
other  planets — Degrees  of  Angelic  states — Primal  Angels — 
Secondary  Angels 88 

Archangels  have  charge — Angelic  states  are  states  of  labor  (real 
work)  which  are  states  of  rest  (possession) — Planetary 

states 89-90 

Embodiments  on  other  planets,  Mercury,  Venus  (Earth),  Mars — 
The  Angels  of  the  planets — Mars  the  nemesis  of  Earth — The 

Asteroids — Jupiter,    Saturn 90-94 

Interstellar  heavens 94 

Archangels  of  highest  planets 94 

"Sons  of  God" 95 

Messianic  Announcers 95 

Messiahs 95 

The  Feminine  included  in  Masculine  names — The  New  Dispen- 
sation   100-108 

Seventh  Lesson — Recapitulation 108-117 

Valedictory  118 


CONTENTS.  431 

PART  II. 
THE  WORK  OF  THE  ANGELS  ON  EARTH. 

PAGE 

Introductory  and  Explanatory 121 

First  Lesson — Embodied  Angels 122 

The  Pathway  of  Embodied  Angels 125 

Divine  Accomplishment 126 

Second  Lesson — Angels  of  Strength 129 

The  typical  Ideals  of  Strength 129 

Angels  of  Courage 131 

Angels  of  Endurance 132 

Angels  of  Efficiency 132 

Third  Lesson — Angels  of  Knowledge 136 

Mathematics  136 

Science,   Art,    Philosophy,    Religion 137 

Angels  of  Groups 138 

Fourth  Lesson — Angels  of  Science 140 

Mathematics 140 

Astronomy 141 

Electricity  142 

Radium 143 

Shadowing  of  the  Light  of  God 143 

Fifth  Lesson — Angels  of  Art 144 

Angels    of    Architecture,    Painting,    Sculpture,    Music,    Drama, 

Poetry,  Literature   144 

Architecture — The  Master  Builder 144 

Sculpture  147 

Painting    147 

Angels  of  Music 149 

Sixth  Lesson — Language,  Oratory 152 

Literature   : 153 

Poetry 154 

Drama 155 

True  Art  156 

Seventh  Lesson — Angels  of  Philosophy 157 

Ancient  Philosophers  and  Philosophy — More  modern  "schools"- 

True  Philosophy  157-160 

Eighth  Lesson — Angels  of  Liberty  (Freedom) 161 

The  struggle  for  Liberty 162 

Conditions  under  which  Freedom  is  sought 163 

Liberty  of  mind,  etc. — Slavery — True  Freedom 164-166 


432  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Ninth  Lesson — Religion 167 

Angels  of  Religion 167 

Ancient  "Religions" — Their  Leaders 168 

Modern  indications 170 

Definition  of  Religion 170 

Tenth  Lesson — Angels  of  the  Shadow — Lucifer 171 

Giants  of  Finance 172 

Other  shadows 174 

Angels  of  Sorrow 174 

Angels  show  the  way 174 

The  supreme  sorrow 174 

Meaning  of  sorrow 175 

Eleventh  Lesson — Angels  of  Peace,  Joy  and  Love 177 

Angels  of  Peace 177 

Angels  of  Joy 178 

Angels  of  Love 179 

Angels  of  Wisdom 180 

Israfel  .,  .181 


PART  III. 

THE  HIGHER  ANGELS. 
ARCH  ANGELS. 

Angels  of  the  Dispensations 185 

Introduction  to  First  Lesson 185-187 

First  Lesson— Angels  of  the  "Voice" 188 

Uel-Uella  (Will  of  God) 188 

The  Boanerges:  or  "Thunderers" 189 

Ariel-Ariella  (Lion-hearted) 190 

Second  Lesson — Urim  (Revelation) 192 

Uriel-Uriella  Illumination — These  are  the  Angels  of  Light. .  .190-193 

Thummim  (Hidden  Truth) — Angels  of  the  Mysteries 194 

The  Masonic  Order 195 

Third  Lesson— Mazzaroth 198 

Foretelling   199 

Zerah— Zareth-Shehar  ("Rising  of  Light"— "A  Star") 200 

Fourth  Lesson — Arch-Angels  ( Gabriel- Gabrielle) 202 

The  Awakener — The  Announcer 202-203 

Michael— Michel  204 

The  Arch-Angel  of  the  sword 205 

Raphael 206 


CONTENTS.  433 

PAGE 

Fifth  Lesson — .ffion-.ffiona — Arch- Angel  of  the  Cycles 207 

Periodicity — Everything  moves  in  cycles 207-210 

The  Rishis,  "Time  Keepers" 211 

Oress-Oressa — "The  Most  Ancient  Angel" 212 

The   Primal   Angel 212 

Sixth  Lesson — Interplanetary  Angels  and  Messengers 213 

Higher  visit  lower  planets — Life  on  Mars — Angels  from  Mars 

may  visit  Earth 214-216 

May  be  embodied  here 216 

Zadkiel — Angel   from   Jupiter 216 

Jupiter  holds  balance  in  Solar  System — Announcers..  .  217 


PART  IV. 
MESSIAHS. 

First   Lesson — Invocation — Greeting:    Unite   the   Baptism  of   Love 

and  Wisdom — Oress-Oressa 221-224 

Primal  Angel  of  the  Morning 224 

Outlines    of    Beginnings 225-230 

The  Cycle  of  Knowledge 225 

Second  Lesson — Hermes-Hermia 235 

Invocation:  Everything  Created — "Primal"  Substance — Degrees 
of  Knowledge  revealed  by  Hermes  and  Hermia — Physical 

and  Intellectual— The  "Fall" 235 

Hidden  Knowledge  (Power) 239 

Third  Lesson — Ahasuerus  240 

Invocation — Physical  and  Intellectual  Might — Love  of  Power — 
From  the  Southern  Heavens  (Interstellar) — Overlapping  of 
Hermetic  Knowledge — Lost  in  desire  for  Power — "The  Fall" 
— Subjugation  of  all  preceding  races — Slaveries — Beginnings 
of  decline — Giants  and  Dwarfs — Poem 245-250 

Fourth   Lesson — Ra-Rameses 251 

Invocation — Rah,    mother  of   beauty 253 

Ramesian  Age:  Wisdom — "Mahatmas"  "Magi" — Poem — Union 
of  Wisdom  and  Beauty 256-260 

Fifth  Lesson — A  Visit  from  The  Divine  Mother 261 

The    Interval 261 

What  it  means 262 

The  Birth  of  Her 263 

The  Cycle  of  the  Madonna — Poem  From  the  Messianic  State  to 
the  Cradle..  ..265-271 


434  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Sixth  Lesson — Osiris — Isis  and  Horus 273 

Foreword    273 

Result  of  the  Interval 273 

Egypt,  fountain  of  all  Knowledge 274 

"Modern"  Egypt  a  recession 276 

Angel  of  the  Sun 277 

Sacred    Name 278 

The  Lotus— Isis 279 

Poem — "Om  Mani  padme  hum" 284 

Seventh   Lesson — Brahm — Brahma — Vishnu — Siva 285 

Fifth  Dispensation — Om 286 

Infinite  Good 287 

Zardusht  was  not  Zoroaster 289-293 

The  Parsees  296 

Moses — Nazareth   297 

"Line  of  Descent" 298 

Messianic    Life 299 

Sons  of  God 299 

Jesus  the  Perfect  Light 300 

Poem — Love  the  Triumph  of  the  World 301 

Eighth  Lesson — Dispensation  of  Shadow 302 

Invocation    302 

The  world  is  now  in  the  shadow 303 

The  "Evil  One" 304 

The  Powers  of  Darkness 306 

Worship  of  the  Shadow — Lucifer — The  Struggle  on  the  Earth. 307-310 
Poem— The  "Ark"  of  Safety 317 

Ninth  Lesson— The  Promise  of  the  New  Day 312 

Invocation    312 

The  Earth  makes  ready  for  the  Perfect  Dawn  of  Peace 312 

The  Earth  makes  ready  for  the  Perfect  Dawn  of  Love 314 

Kingdom  of  the  Father 315 

There  can  be  no  mistake  when  the  Messiah  comes 317 

Angel  of  Harmony 318 

Preparation  for  the  Advent 318 

Poem — The  Perfect  Light  of  Love 320 

Tenth  Lesson — Invocation 321 

Lesson   321 

Closing  word  of  the  series 322 

Prepared  Lives  322 

The  pathway  prepared 323 

Twelve  Angels  are  "Attributes" 325 

The  Promise 326 

Poem — The  Shrine  of  Perfect  Love 328 


CONTENTS.  435 

PART  V. 
THE  DIVINE  MOTHER. 

THE  "BOOK  OF  LIFE"— MADONNAS. 

PAGE 

First  Lesson — Introduction 331 

"The  Book  of  Life" 331 

Symbolic  Initiation 332 

The  Divine  Mother 333 

The  Incarnate  Word 333 

First  impression  upon  matter  is  the  Divine  Life 334 

Preparation  for  Divine  Motherhood 335 

Generation;  Regeneration — Angels  prepare  the  way 337 

The  Mother  Love 338 

Poem — Love's  Shrine 340 

Second  Lesson — The  Primal  Mother — "The  women  clothed  with  the 

sun" — Invocation   341 

Lesson  342 

Mother   of   Divinity 345 

Mother  of  Time 344 

Revelation  of  Woman's  Influence 347 

Dual  Star — One  Truth 348 

Woman  the  Manif ester 349 

Poem— The  Lilies  of  Life 352 

Third  Lesson— Invocation 353 

The  Mother  of  Two  Truths 353 

The  Two-Fold  Symbol 355 

The  Sacred  Order  of  the  Hermetic  Mother 355 

Union  of  the  "North"  and  the  "South" 357 

Sacred  Numbers  and   Name 357 

Birth  and   Re-birth 359 

The  only  "primate" 360 

Meaning  of  the  Symbols 362 

The  Sea  and  Air  proclaim  Her 363 

Poem — Ever  reaching  for  the  Unattainable 365 

Fourth  Lesson— R.  A.  H 367 

Invocation    367 

Address — You  now  enter  upon  another  Kingdom 368 

Mother  of  Celestial  Life  and  Light 369 

The  Child — Symbolic  Division  of  One 370 

Ra   370 

"The  Son  of  the  Sun" 372 

Mother  of  Four  Truths 374 

Mystical    Numbers 374 


436  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

"Clothed  with  the  Sun" 375 

Symbolic  Meaning  of  the  Four  Truths 376 

Poem — The  Knowledge  revealed  by  Love 378 

Fifth  Lesson — Isis  (veiled)  Mother  of  Sorrow 379 

Invocation 379 

Lesson — Reunion — Explanation  of  the  Shadow 379 

Mother  of  Compassion 382 

Traces  of  the  Shadow 384 

The  "Order  of  Shadow" 384 

Why  Christ  "bears  the  sins  of  the  world" — "Magdalena" 388 

Poem — From  Sunset  till  Dawn 389 

Sixth  Lesson — The  Madonna  of  the  New  Dispensation 391 

Invocation    391 

Lesson — What    the    Divine    Mother    will    bring — The   prepara- 
tion     392-394 

Unto  this  the  world  will  turn  at  last 395 

The   New   Eden 396 

Poem — Baptised  in  the  light  of  the  Incoming  Life 399 

Closing  words 400 

Seventh  Lesson — Song  of  the  Comforter 401 

Invocation— The    Song 401-408 


PART  VI. 
SUPPLEMENTAL  LESSONS. 

Between  Dispensations  and  Foregleams  of  the  New  Dispensation..  409 

First  Lesson — Between  Dispensations — Egypt,  China 411-412 

India,  Mahatmas    414 

The  Divine   Messenger 414 

Second  Lesson— Persia— The  "Mazda";  "Magi" 416 

Babylon— Bel-Astarte— Baal-Ashtorcth    417 

Greece,  Olympus,  Parnassus 418 

Rome — Jove — Juno — Minerva 419 

Third  Lesson — Hebraic  Records — Histories,  symbols,  etc 420-422 

The  Angels  of  the  Norsemen — Odin,  Frigga 422-423 

Fourth  Leason — Foregleams  of  the  New  Dispensation 424 

Modern  "Reformers" — The  Reformation — Early  Methodists — 

Quakers — Shakers — Swedenborg  425 

Parliament  of  Religion 425 

The  Angel  of  the  Day  and  Hour 425 

"Peace  on  Earth,  Love  to  Men" — A  Few  Primal  Principles 

Accepted  by  All 427 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


REC'D  LD 


JNTERLJBRARY 


.,  BERK. 


LD  21A-50m-12,'60 
(B6221slO)476B 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


YC 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


